《The Abused Luna's Comeback》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Disillusionment</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    [Alex¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Ahhhh... Keep going... Don¡¯t stop...¡±


    I looked at the she-wolf in front of me. Her fair hands were tied to the headboard of the bed, and her long and curly blonde hair hung down her cheeks. Her face was flushed.


    Even though I had whipped her for more than ten minutes, she seemed to be enjoying it very much as her body twisted. I deliberately let the tail of the whip sweep past her flesh and her swollen clitoris. Her honey hole was filled with lustful water as it trembled slightly. It was like a hungry little beast.


    When the time was right, I broke through her hymen with my meat stick and rammed it into her honey spot. The pain made her start to convulse and scream, but more fluid seeped out of her flesh, forming a small puddle. I thrust into her more crazily as her lower body move along. F*ck, she was really too tight!


    ¡°Ah, Alex, I¡¯m dying!¡± She screamed my name, and I pped her hard in the face. I didn¡¯t like people calling out my name during sex. She immediately shut up, and her moans only further stimted my desire.


    The fragrant honey gushed out like a high-pressure water gun immediately, spraying onto my body and legs. Her face was flushed white, and her eyes were mistily filled with longing as she looked at me. My God, how could there be such a beautiful woman in the world?


    I continued to thrust into her. Her flesh was still wrapped around my penis like a sucker. I had a feeling I was going toe. I was going to pull my penis out and stuff it in her mouth so that she could drink all my seeds but I suddenly felt dizzy.


    I opened my eyes and found myself lying alone on the big bed in the room. My penis was erect and my underwear was dirty.


    It was all just a dream! D*mn it!


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her and I¡¯ve already dreamt of her more than once. Even when I had sex with other she-wolves, I would fantasize about having sex with this woman, whose body fascinated me even though I hadn¡¯t had her yet.


    A few months ago, I turned eighteen and was about to be the future Alpha of New Moon Pack. That was when I realized that this blonde she-wolf was the mate the moon goddess had arranged for me, but I was skeptical. She was a lowly ve of the pack while I was the noble Alpha.


    Although she was very beautiful and had a lot of curves -no woman in the pack couldpare to her ¨C my father would probably kill the both of us if she became my mate. After all, my parents were the current leaders of the pack, Alpha Roger and Luna Jessica, and they believed that my mate should be someone of a simr noble lineage.


    My stomach started to growl and it seemed that my wet dreams have made me miss brunch so I was in no mood to change out of my semen-stained clothes before going to the kitchen to find something to eat.


    Updates by


    .


    On the way to the kitchen, I found the heroine of my dreams, Rose, being beaten by other she-wolves. They were always beating her for no reason, other than what I spected to be jealousy. Rose was so beautiful that it made the other unmated male werewolves in the packvery excited.


    I hid not far away and started to imagine that I was the one beating her. Then my meat stick hardened again.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Past</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I had just finished washing arge pile of clothes and was about to dry them in the sun before heading to the kitchen to prepare dinner for the New Moon Pack members. At this moment, Sarah and her army of whores decided to rush over and knock over my clothes basket before pushing me to the ground.


    ¡°Hey, b*tch, I know you¡¯re poor, but you shouldn¡¯t have stolen my iPod.¡± Sarah shouted at me as she waved the white machine in her hand. ¡°I just found this under the cotton wool in your room. You¡¯re not only a b*tch, you¡¯re also a damn thief!¡±


    I had no idea what she was talking about. I didn¡¯t even know that the white thing was called an iPod. Sarah was the daughter of Alpha Roger¡¯s deputy in New Moon Pack, Beta Negan. She had a few friends who were like her and they had been doing their best to find fault with me. They didn¡¯t dare admit that they weren¡¯t as pretty as me. The men of New Moon Pack always harassed me or circled me, even though I was usually in a maid¡¯s old clothes and never paid attention to them.


    I looked at Sarah as she stood before me with a smug expression. The freckles on her face made me feel nauseous. ¡°Sarah, no matter how you frame me, it won¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a big-breasted, brainless, and dirty wh*re.¡± I stared back straight into Sarah¡¯s eye and her fistnded on me as usual. I didn¡¯t want to be outdone so I spat on her face in response.


    Then, the usual feeling came back, the feeling of someone looking at me from a corner.


    My name was?Rose and tomorrow I would turn eighteen. Eight years ago, my mother, Luna Nancy of Southern Wilderness Pack, suddenly disappeared. Not long after, Alpha Roger led an army from New Moon Pack to attack us. My father, Alpha Austin, was killed in the battle along with our other pack members. The funny thing was that Roger¡¯s massacre was considered legal by the Council of Elders because it was apparently in response to my father¡¯s provocation. But I did not agree with this view because my father was a kind and upright person. I did not believe that he would send people to assassinate Roger.


    My father did not tell me the reason for my mother¡¯s disappearance. But after that, he hid me in a hut near the Pack¡¯s private room and looked after me more strictly. During the massacre, Roger found me in the hut and tried to turn me into a wolf so that his soldiers could have fun with me before killing me. When I told him that I did not have one, Rogerughed and thought I was useless. He brought me out of the hut and that was when I saw the corpses of my pack¡¯s members strewn all over the ce. Then, I was quietly brought back to New Moon Pack.


    For the past eight years, I have been a ve to the members of New Moon Pack. They made me do the dirtiest and most tiring work: cooking and washing for the pack. In their eyes, I was just a useless piece of trash living in an old utility room that was only a few square meters in size. I slept in a bed of cotton wool instead of a proper bed. In addition to being enved, the members of New Moon Packoften starved and beat me. Although I was not allowed to fight back, I never once gave in because they were not worthy. All I had for them was hatred. But the strange thing was that for the past eight years, I always felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at me whenever I was beaten and humiliated. I never knew to whom they belonged.


    Another p came at me. I was already used to this type of assault and didn¡¯t feel much pain.


    ¡°Why did Alpha bring you back in the first ce?! Such a detestable orphan like you should just die outside!¡± Sarah shouted at me and continued to swing her arm.


    ¡°Sarah, stop!¡± Amanding roar came and Sarah stopped.


    I saw Alex walk out from a corner. He was the son of New Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha Roger and Luna Jessica. Although his session ceremony hadn¡¯t been held yet, the wh*res were still obedient to him.


    ¡°Rose, go prepare dinner.¡± Alex turned to me as he ordered me to leave. It might seem as if he had just saved me but it wasn¡¯t the case for me. Over the past eight years, he had beaten me many times too. He even tried to have sex with me after drinking, but I kicked him in the crotch and he gave up. I did not know what that thing was called, but the servants around me called it ¡°the dick.¡± He was as much of a b*stard as his parents were, and I had heard from other servants that he had a perverted sexual fetish of torturing more she-wolves than anyone could count on their hands and feet. And yet, these women still went to great lengths to get themselves into Alex¡¯s bed. I promised myself that if Alex ever tried to possess me, I would kick his dick as hard as I could.


    Updates by


    .


    I grabbed the clothes that had fallen out of theundry basket and left under the angry stares of Sarah and the wh*res. Now that the clothes were dirty again, I would have to wash them again before I could prepare dinner.


    I could feel the pain of the wolf inside me, Charlotte, who hadn¡¯t been able to bask in the sun or speak to me in eight years. Thest thing my mother, Luna Nancy, told me before she disappeared, was to hide my wolf and something else until I met the person I was meant to be with.


    Although I did not know why my mother said that, I had kept my wolf and other things hidden for eight years. No one in New Moon Pack knew my real identity as the only child of Austin and Nancy, and the heir of Southern Wilderness Pack with the Alpha bloodline.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Attempt</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    [Alex¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I hid around the corner and watched as Sarah and her friends punched Rose. I could see her cleavage, her snow-white legs dangling from the hem of her dress.


    My meat stick hurt and I couldn¡¯t wait for Rose¡¯s marshmallow-white breasts to squeeze it so she could suck on it.


    I was sure that Sarah was just being jealous. Sarah was the daughter of my father¡¯s second-inmand, Beta Negan. She was twenty-three years old and had yet to find a partner. Though Sarah was considered beautiful in New Moon Pack, she was no match for Rose. Sarah was rumored to have a crush on the Alpha of Sunset Pack, but I didn¡¯t think much of it because I had experienced Sarah¡¯s sexual prowess.


    To be honest, Rose was more of my type and I believed that she was the type of woman every man in the world would want. She had long and curly blond hair, sapphire-blue eyes, a delicate nose, and red lips that were just about right for her oval face. Although she always wore maid¡¯s clothes or a pair of washed-out T-shirt and jeans, none of that hid her curves and angelic features.


    When I saw that Sarah wanted to continue beating Rose, I was ready to step in and stop Sarah. I didn¡¯t want Rose to be scarred because it would affect my experience of having sex with her. Even if she was scarred, it would have to be because of me, not anyone else,


    Tomorrow was my Alpha session ceremony, and I had decided that after I had officially be an Alpha, I would have the sex of my dreams with Rose to see if her flesh was as tight as I dreamed it would be. If she disobeyed, then I willmand her as the Alpha. Anyone who disobeyed the Alpha would be punished or exiled, and I bet this poor orphan wouldn¡¯t be so ungrateful.


    I already knew that Rose was my mate by my eighteenth birthday, and I med the moon goddess for assigning me such a lowlypanion. I decided to reject her first, then make her one of my many mistresses.


    My inted meat stick forced me to follow Rose. I saw her enter theundry room. The room was empty and she had her back to me. I could see her beautiful nape and sexy butt. My hands couldn¡¯t help but feel the two soft lumps of meat.


    ¡°Get your dirty hands off me!¡± Rose turned around instantly and pped my hands away. She was always embarrassing me. I felt my pupils turn ck from anger, but she didn¡¯t seem to be afraid at all.


    ¡°Rose! You¡¯re my mate, you¡¯re destined to be my woman!¡± I roared and grabbed her shoulders with both my hands.


    ¡°If you, an ipetent and brainless b*stard, are my mate, I¡¯d rather die!¡± Rose¡¯s beautiful blue eyes looked at me, revealing her true feelings.


    For a moment, I felt a pain from the depths of my heart. Although it wasn¡¯t very intense, it felt like a needle was stabbing into my heart. This feeling made me feel very ufortable. My wolf, Malcolm, felt the same thing as he whimpered and growled inside my body.


    Why would I feel pain because of the words of a lowly ve?


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°You¡¯d better get lost before I kick off your dick and tell your b*stard of a father!¡± While I was in a daze, Rose broke free from my control.


    She was threatening me, and there was nothing I could do. If my father knew that I was trying to have sex with Rose, he might really kill us. He had raised me to not have too much contact with Rose. I had to treat her as a dirty lowly ve.


    ¡°When I be Alpha, you¡¯ll kneel and beg me! You¡¯d better behave yourself!¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Rose revealed a contemptuous smile. This smile once again stung me. However, I was surprised to find that I had fallen into her eyes, only wanting to kiss her tender lips.


    After weighing the pros and cons for a second, I chose to leave theundry room. I was feeling strangely annoyed. Did I really unknowingly fall in love with a ve? That¡¯s impossible!


    I went back to my room, opened my darkroom, and admired my collection of BDSM tools as if I was seeking some kind of spiritualfort. I fiddled with my tools ¨C ropes, headgear, candles, whips, blindfolds, mouth plugs, butt plugs, nipple straps, and shackles. Just touching them made me aroused.


    I imagined using them on Rose, the woman who always seemed so defiant. I would beat her so hard that she would crawl on the floor, lick my toes, and make her beg for sex. After tomorrow, it would alle true.


    I began to masturbate in my imagination and soon had an orgasm.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Trampling and Expectations</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was in theundry room when Alex walked in, groped me, and said I was his mate. I threatened to tell his father and he had left in frustration, saying that he would make me his woman after the Alpha ritual. Iughed at his ipetence and wishful thinking.


    After I was done with theundry, I prepared dinner for the members of New Moon Pack. It had been the same for the past eight years. Once dinner was prepared, I served the food and stood aside, waiting for their orders. A male werewolf that I didn¡¯t know touched my butt while I was serving food. I pped his hand hard and red back at him.


    ¡°How dare you?¡± He looked at me in surprise and anger. He didn¡¯t expect me to resist. The werewolf next to him giggled and mocked him for being rejected by me. I caught a glimpse of Alex witnessing what had happened, but he didn¡¯t say anything. If I truly was his mate, he would have jumped out and protected me. But of course, such a weak and useless b*stard couldn¡¯t be my mate.


    ¡°Rose, I warned you not to fight back!¡± Alpha Roger roared.


    ¡°Well, I hope you tell your wife not to fight back when others touch her.¡± I retorted disdainfully. Everyone in the pack was very respectful toward Roger and didn¡¯t dare to talk back to him, but I couldn¡¯t be asked because he wasn¡¯t my Alpha.


    ¡°Rose! How dare you, you dirty wh*re! Are you so tired of living that you miss your pack so much?!¡± Luna Jessica roared at me, obviously offended by my words. But she dared to mention my people. She and Roger were the ones who deserved to die!


    ¡°The spirits of my people will find you soon.¡± My voice came from my chest, hitting Jessica¡¯s face.


    ¡°You scum of an orphan, get out!¡± Jessica threw a steel fork at me, but I dodged it. In order not to get beaten up again, I turned around and walked out. I heard Jessica behind me asking why Roger hadn¡¯t killed me yet.


    ¡°Because we need her service! You werewolves can¡¯t even cook! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her and make her pay for her bad temper. Let¡¯s continue eating.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t curious how Roger would take care of me. Sometimes, I wished he would just kill me. Suicide had crossed my mind over the past few years. But then I thought that I had to live because my parents had taught me to not be a loser. My father had given his life for me to continue living. Even if I died, my death had to mean something. I had to make New Moon Pack pay.


    I left the packhouse and went to a small hill not far away. It was my secret base. After eight years of being enved, I had no friends and could not speak to my wolf. Thus, I would often go to this small hill to clear my head. The sky was already dark. As I looked at the stars in the sky, I could not help but think of my parents, and tears welled up in my eyes.


    Then, I suddenly saw a meteor fly across the sky. There had only been one at first. Then two, three, and four.


    I had seen a meteor shower before when I was younger. My mother had told me that I should make a wish on one, and I did with closed eyes and palms pressed together: ¡°I hope that the moon goddess can give me a mate who loves, cares for, and protects me when once I turn eighteen years old.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Once all four meteors had passed, I made up my mind. If my mate didn¡¯t appear when I turned eighteen tomorrow, I would sever my rtionship with New Moon Pack and escape as a fully grown adult she-wolf.


    [Unknown person¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was packing my things in my room, preparing for tomorrow¡¯s trip. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it at all because I was going to attend the inauguration ceremony of Alex, son of Alpha Roger and Luna Jessica of New Moon Pack. If it wasn¡¯t for the annual Alpha conference that would happen after the ceremony, I didn¡¯t think I would go at all.


    After packing my bags, I walked to the window for some fresh air. I heard some cheering and gasping nearby. I looked up at the sky and saw a meteor shower.


    I remembered people at the dinner table during the day talking about the news that the biggest Leonid meteor shower of the century was happening tonight. Many people around me had been curious and excited.


    I went to my desk, opened the drawer, took out a jewelry box, and opened it. Inside was a lovely pink ss hairpin.


    I looked at the luster of the ss hairpin and sighed softly. I started to miss the person and decided not to linger on the feeling for too long, so I put the hairpin back into the box.


    I went to the window again and looked at the meteor shower in the sky. It was truly spectacr. Although I didn¡¯t believe it, if meteors did make wishese true, I hope I could find my other half soon.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Mutual Rejection</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    [Alex¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Today was a big day. My Alpha session ceremony was going to happen in a few hours, and it¡¯s going to be a big and fancy ceremony. As I headed downstairs for breakfast, I saw Alphas from other races arriving with their Betas one after another. Some had brought their unmated daughters, hoping to find them their future husbands. But none of these women caught my eye.


    After breakfast, I was tangled up with two Omega she-wolves who were trying to get me to f*ck them. Just as I was considering which one to take back to my room ¨C or both ¨C I smelled a strong odor like a mixture of nectarines, freesia, and roses. I had never smelled anything like it before, and I was entranced.


    I immediately realized that it was my mate¡¯s scent, and my wolf, Malcolm, was so excited that he urged me to leave the two she-wolves behind and head for the scent.


    When I arrived at the door of the broom closet, I was even more certain of what I had been feeling for months ¨C that the scent wasing from the room that belonged to the woman who had been most fierce to me, Rose. What a great irony that the Alpha¡¯s partner was a useless ve. Malcolm urged me to go in. He couldn¡¯t wait for me to have sex with my mate and ce a Mark on her. Even though the smell made my dick erect, I had a n in mind.


    I pushed the door open and walked into the broom closet. I looked around and noticed that the room was clean, but it was small and old. I saw my mate Rose sitting on an old cotton wadding.


    ¡°I know you want to get out of here. The best way for you to get out of here is to be my mate.¡± I stood arrogantly before her. But she simply looked back at me quietly. She must have found out that I was her mate and was no longer daring enough to be as arrogant and fearless as before.


    ¡°But do you really think that I will ept this just because this is an arrangement of the moon goddess? Impossible. You are just a lowly servant, you don¡¯t deserve to stand with me at all.¡± My heart started to hurt as I spoke. I even started to feel a little sad. I decided to end this rejection as soon as possible.


    ¡°I, Alex Wilson, the future Alpha of New Moon Pack, hereby reject you, Rose, as my partner.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, I felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Rose did not seem panicked or regretful. Instead, she revealed a smile. Didn¡¯t I just reject her?


    ¡°Thank you for your rejection, Alex.¡± The way she looked at me was very strange. Every word she said next shocked me even more.


    ¡°I, Rory Jeffrey Garner, the daughter of thete Alpha Austin Jeffrey Garner of Southern Wilderness Pack, and the heir of the Southern Wilderness Pack, hereby ept Alex Wilson¡¯s rejection.¡±


    ¡°Your name is Rose! Not f*cking Rory!¡± I wanted to rush over to strangle her. This woman dared to so despicably reject me before I became an Alpha. But I quickly realized that the intense pain in my heart had made me kneel on the ground, unable to get up. I realized that this was her true identity.


    ¡°Alex, you are as stupid as your father. Rose is just a nickname that my parents gave me. But you bunch of perverted murderers and ambushers have cruelly killed my father and my pack!¡± She shouted at me loudly, her eyes were filled with hatred and tears.


    ¡°No...¡± I watched as Rose walked out of the room, but I was unable to chase after her because of the pain in my heart. Why did she seem fine while I was the one feeling like my heart was about to break? And Malcolm was sobbing sadly inside me. This must be a joke from the moon goddess. My partner was an Alpha, and I just rejected her?!


    Updates by


    .


    A few minutester, my cell phone rang. I trembled as I swiped the screen to unlock my phone. It was my father asking me where I was and to get ready for the Alpha session ceremony. After a few more minutes of rest, I struggled to get up and leave the crappy broom closet. The whole thing had been so frustrating. I swore that once I became an Alpha, I would make Rose my woman and torture her until she knelt and begged me.


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was in my room, tidying up my old clothes and waiting for the others to finish their breakfast before cleaning up after them.


    Suddenly, I noticed a tantalizing smell. I could feel Charlotte getting very active in my body. I had a feeling that my mate was about to appear.


    The smell was getting stronger. The other party must have found me and wasing toward me. I sat quietly in my room, waiting to see what kind of person my mate would be.


    The moment the door opened, I almost wanted to cry out loud in disappointment. My mate was the future Alpha of New Moon Pack, the son of my father¡¯s killer, Alex. Any other she-wolf would have been overjoyed. But in my case, I could only feel disgusted and angry. This was the worst news I had received since my mother¡¯s disappearance and my father¡¯s murder.


    I was trying to figure out how to end my rtionship with Alex only for him to turn me down condescendingly. He thought I was looking forward to the Luna position of New Moon Pack as he mocked me like a victorious general. At this point, I was truly grateful to him. Instead of making me his subordinate, his rejection seemed to have given me a new life.


    I immediately epted his rejection and revealed my true identity as the daughter of the deceased Alpha of Southern Wilderness Pack along with my true full name. The moment I said those words, I could only imagine his shock and anger. But he was unexpectedly weaker than I had thought. My rejection had left him in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t get up.


    I opened the door to the broom closet and walked out after much effort. I leaned against the wall to rest for a while. Being rejected by my destined mate had hurt me both physically and mentally. But strangely enough, the pain of the rejection that I had felt was far less than what Alex had felt. This must have been a blessing in disguise from the moon goddess for me to get rid of New Moon Pack with no regrets. I needed to look for an opportunity to get out of this filthy ce as soon as possible. Even if I had to wander around for the rest of my life, it would be better than staying here. Once Alex recovered and became the new Alpha of New Moon Pack, I would probably be dead meat.


    Still, the sadness in my heart lingered for a while longer. I had just turned eighteen and was rejected by the mate that was supposed to cherish and protect me. Now, my life of wandering was about to begin. This was my destiny.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Pop Up</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    [Unknown person¡¯s P.O.V.]


    On the way to New Moon Pack, I somehow remembered the owner of the ss hairpin. I longed to see her smiling face again and ept everything about her, but I knew it would only happen in a dream.


    When I received the invitation to Alex¡¯s coronation, I wanted to tear it up. I hated New Moon Pack to the core ever since I was a teenager. I hated all their dirty killings. The news of Southern Wilderness Pack¡¯s massacre had spread like wildfire, but the murderers were still alive and unpunished. I was deeply suspicious of the reason behind the massacre of Southern Wilderness Pack, but even I, the Alpha of Sunset Pack which was thergest wolf packin the Southern United States, could not disobey the Council of Elders¡¯ decision. To the werewolves, the Council of Elders was an existence with the utmost authority. These elders were old enough to be my grandfather and the werewolves always believed in their wisdom and abilities.


    My Beta, Patrick, was now sitting in the car with me on the way to New Moon Pack. Although he was sometimes an asshole, he was a good man and my best brother. He always supported any decision I made unconditionally. Once the annual Alpha conference began, I would publicly dere New Moon Pack as my enemy. I won¡¯t let them get away with things so easily.


    The moment I arrived at the packhouse, a she-wolf came running toward me from a distance. I knew she was Sarah, the daughter of Beta Negan of New Moon Pack. She had always clung to me every time we were in the same room. She even wanted to give me a blowjob a few times, but I wasn¡¯t interested in her at all. But her behavior wasn¡¯t too surprising. After all, I hadn¡¯t mated yet, nor had I been Marked. Even other she-wolves had gotten excited in my presence.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ve been waiting for you. Let me bring you to your room.¡± Sarah smiled as she came to my side and instantly held my arm. Patrick looked at me gloatingly.


    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± I asked the guard to move Sarah away from me. As I continued walking, I could hear her arguing with the guard.


    Patrick and I found our own rooms, both on the second floor of the packhouse. Although New Moon Pack¡¯s packhouse was less than one-tenth the size of Sunset Pack¡¯s, the guest rooms they had built for higher-ranking members were done with panache. It was obvious that they wanted to maintain their dignity, but the decor was honestly just too old-fashioned. They were trying too hard.


    Once I had put my luggage away, I headed downstairs to talk to the other Alphas. Patrick had already gone off for a drink and to flirt with the unmated she-wolves. There were a lot of women in the hall, and arge majority of them were eyeing us. Some of them were pack members while others were daughters of Alphas or Betas. Patrick enjoyed the attention. He was unmated like me. But unlike me, he was more carefree. The most I¡¯d done was the asional one-night stands.


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    After confirming that Alex had left the broom closet, I went to theundry room to retrieve some of my oldundry. I had to hurry and leave before the session ceremony was over.


    Just as I was about to reach theundry room, I ran into Sarah, who was alone. She looked angry, as if she had just experienced something unpleasant. I wanted to enter theundry room and get out of her way, but I didn¡¯t expect her to notice me.


    ¡°Hey b*tch, why are you running around here? Go back to your room!¡± Sarah yelled at me.


    ¡°Is this packhouse exclusive to your pack? Why do you care if I want to be here?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but rebuke her. Her arrogance was very annoying. I bet her future partner would be very miserable.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°You still dare to talk back?! I order you to go back and stay put in your room! Don¡¯t let the guests from other packs see you. You¡¯ll only embarrass us!¡± Sarah grabbed my hair to make me face her.


    ¡°You should be the one who feels embarrassed. Other than having slightly more developed limbs, there¡¯s nothing you have that¡¯s better than me.¡± I looked directly into her eyes. Her freckles started to bunch up together due to her anger, making her look a littleical.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for your ignorance!¡± Sarah raised her fist and hit the bridge of my nose. I started to see stars but I could feel a strange power surging in my body. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the thing my mother told me to hide, but I still used all my strength to suppress it.


    While I was still in a daze, Sarah kicked me in the stomach and I fell to the ground. The pain was excruciating. I saw a few of the packhouse¡¯s Omega servants pass by from the corner of my eye and they were whispering to each other.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up and help me deal with this b*tch who deserves a beating!¡± I could see that the servants were a little hesitant, but they still rushed over and acted ording to the Beta¡¯s daughter as their fists fell on my head like raindrops.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already warn you to not talk to me so arrogantly?!¡± Sarah lifted her leg and kicked me again with the tip of her sharp shoe. When the kicknded on my head, I started to feel dizzy. I tried to stand up and fight back, but my hands and feet were weak. I started to wonder if this was how I would die. At the same moment, I felt the familiar presence of someone watching me from the dark. Who was it that had been watching me suffer all these years? I figured it must have been someone sadistic, or else he would have saved me at least once.


    I could no longer get up when I suddenly heard a loud roar and saw Sarah get thrown off by something. Then, I felt myself being picked up by a strong pair of hands before I lost consciousness.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: She Almost Died</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    [Sarah¡¯s P.O.V.]


    This was not the first time I had been rejected by the man of my dreams. But this time, he publicly ordered the guards to take me away, which was humiliating because I was the Beta¡¯s daughter, after all.


    In the end, I left the main hall and continued to wait for an opportunity to approach him. When I reached theundry room, the blonde b*tch Rose appeared before me and my anger red. Why did a trashy ve like her who pretended to be all high and mighty all the time have to be so pretty? If the man of my dreams found her, would there be a spark between them?


    Thatst thought scared me. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I immediately?ordered Rose to go back to her room, but she didn¡¯t follow my orders. Her retaliation made me even angrier. I had to teach her a lesson. Fortunately, the b*tch was weak, so I hit her hard in the nose and stomach repeatedly until she was knocked to the ground. I wanted to leave a scar on her delicate little face and get rid of her arrogance.


    Just when I thought the little b*stard had given in, she tried to get to her feet again. Dissatisfied, I continued to hammer her down. But she kept trying to get back up like a persistent weed.


    After a few more rounds, she could no longer stand up. Just when I was contemting whether my next step would be to blind her eyes or break her nose, a loud roar rang out from behind me. I turned around but before I could see who it was, I was sent flying by a tall figure and my butt fell to the floor a few meters away. I was furious to know who dared to hit me so brazenly only to witness my dream lover picking up the little b*tch. My worst nightmare had just materialized.


    ¡°What kind of idiot dared to do this?!¡± My dream lover roared in his Alpha voice, scaring the servants so much that they were trembling all over as they looked at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a useless ve! How could you hit me just because of a ve?!¡± I was very puzzled by his behavior. No matter how good-looking this b*tch was, she now looked like a bloody mess. Why was he so protective of her anyway?


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke my mate again!¡± I was shocked and started to feel desperate. Did he just call her his mate? How could this be? She was just a worthless ve without a wolf while he was the most brilliant Alpha. Something must have gone wrong.


    Then, his Beta arrived and I heard him order the Beta to find a doctor for the b*tch immediately. I watched as the trio disappeared before my eyes. Rose, this damn b*tch, must have seen him and pretended to be weak to gain his attention. What a scheming b*tch. I had to win his body and heart back before this b*tch had any further thoughts of coveting the werewolf of my dreams. I had to make this b*tch pay.


    [Unknown person¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was chatting with the other Alphas in the hall while Patrick was flirting with the other she-wolves near me. Suddenly, a mouth-watering aroma wafted past my nose. It smelled like a mixture of nectarine, freesia, and rose of a maiden.


    ¡°My mate!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°My mate¡¯s smell!¡± My wolf Champion started to be restless in my body, as if it was about to jump out.


    I quickly followed the smell, shocked that I would meet my second mate under such circumstances. But I started to feel that something was amiss. My mate¡¯s scent was getting weaker and weaker, gradually reced by the smell of blood.


    When I got to a ce, I saw something that made me very angry: my mate, a delicate girl, had blood smeared all over her face as she was continually being beaten up by Sarah and some servants. Was this how New Moon Pack treated their members? By beating up an unarmed girl like this? This was ridiculous.


    I let out a huge roar with my Alpha voice and rushed over to knock away a few of the assants. I didn¡¯t care if they were hurt, because they had scarred my partner.


    I picked up the girl carefully. She looked so weak and the sight of her current condition was simply heartbreaking. Even though I already had her in my arms, she felt as if she would snap like a twig if I was careless.


    Sarah stood up in shock, looking as if she wanted to take my mate away from me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with my mate again!¡±


    Patrick arrived and when he heard me mention my mate, he instantly understood everything.


    ¡°That woman is just a useless orphan ve who doesn¡¯t have a wolf! Did you just knock me off for a mere ve?!¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that!¡± My Alpha tone left Sarah with no choice but to lower her head.


    ¡°Patrick, get a doctor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± Patrick instantly disappeared. I carried my mate and walked towards the infirmary. I just want her to be alright.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Shocked</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    [Unknown Person¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I carried the girl carefully towards the pack¡¯s infirmary. Although the blood had obscured her face, I could still tell that she was a very beautiful she-wolf.


    As I approached the infirmary, I saw an angry Patrick with a New Moon Pack doctor on the side of the hallway. Thetter was trembling in fear.


    When they saw me appear, everyone present lowered their heads in respect.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, treating the girl ismon sense. But I have been ordered by Alpha Roger not to provide medical assistance to Rose specifically,¡± said the doctor subserviently. His inability to distinguish right from wrong caused my anger to intensify.


    ¡°Are you f*cking joking? If my mate dies because of this, I will raze New Moon Pack to the ground!¡±


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m very sorry, but if I treat Rose, Alpha Roger might kill me.¡± The doctor looked like he was about to cry. This useless person hadpletely forgotten his duty as a medical officer.


    Patrick sneered and acted as if he was about to transform into a wolf. The doctor looked like he was about to wet his pants.


    ¡°Because Rose was left behind from the massacre of Southern Wilderness Pack, Alpha Roger has never allowed me to provide her with medical assistance... I... I will immediately ask Alpha Roger. Please be patient.¡±


    My pupils dted. I used my Alpha voice to ask the doctor to confirm what he had just said. His words deeply stimted me. Oh God, my second mate was a survivor of the Southern Wilderness Pack massacre! This further strengthened my determination to save her. Regardless of whether I could develop deep feelings for her in the near future, she would definitely be of great use to me.


    ¡°Alpha, I might be able to treat your partner.¡±


    Just as I was about to let my anger get the better of me, a man¡¯s voice came from behind me. I turned around and saw that it was a young Omega werewolf.


    ¡°And why should I trust you?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Alpha, my name is Clyde. I joined New Moon Pack a few years ago. Before joining, I was a surgeon in human society. You can find my medical license and qualifications online.¡±


    Patrick and I looked at each other. I didn¡¯t want to let my mate be treated by this strange man, but it seemed that there was no faster solution.


    ¡°Alright, if you try something funny, I will have New Moon Pack suffer the same fate as Southern Wilderness Pack. No survivors.¡±


    Clyde obeyed. I ced my mate, who seemed to be called Rose, on the bed in the infirmary.


    ¡°I will now examine Miss Rose¡¯s injuries and take X-rays. Everyone, please leave.¡±


    Although I felt very unhappy at the thought of my mate¡¯s body being exposed in front of a strange man, I let Patrick pull me out. Still, I stood at the door, waiting. If anything unusual happened, I would rush in immediately.


    After more than half an hour had passed, Clyde walked out of the room.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, Miss Rose is suffering from superficial injuries and a mild concussion. She¡¯s fine. She fainted because she was beaten and also because she is malnourished. I¡¯ve already put her on a drip and administered the necessary medication. She¡¯ll recover after resting in bed for a while. It¡¯s just that...¡±


    ¡°Just what?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that when I examined her body and looked at her X-rays, I discovered that there were many old external and internal wounds on Miss Rose. I suspect that it was because she had been beaten and abused countless times before this and was unable to receive medical treatment. New Moon Pack has always treated Miss Rose as a ve.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve witnessed these?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. But there was nothing I could do. I¡¯m just an Omega. As far as I know, Miss Rose became an orphan because Southern Wilderness Pack was exterminated. Alpha Roger did not kill her because she had no wolf. Furthermore, she was able to undertake the dirtiest and most tiring work here.¡±


    Patrick hissed in surprise while my pupils turned ck with anger.


    At that moment, my phone rang. I took it out and saw that it was an announcement that Alex¡¯s coronation ceremony was about to begin.


    I asked Patrick to attend the ceremony in my ce. If anyone asked, tell them that I was absent due to a very important personal matter. I didn¡¯t want to waste any time on the rituals of this d*mn pack. I wanted to keep an eye on Rose until she woke up so that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt again.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Who Are You?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    [Unknown Person¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Minutes ticked by and Rose remained unconscious, giving me time to take a closer look at her. She had long and curly blond hair, long and curly eyshes, a cute little nose, and rosy lips. But her face was pale from the blood loss and the beating. She was certainly a beautiful woman. But I still couldn¡¯t help but think of my first mate, the only woman who I deemed as the most beautiful woman in the world.


    I shook my head to get rid of the thoughts in my head. To be honest, I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about anyone else in the presence of my mate. The door to the infirmary was suddenly pushed open as Alex and hisckeys rushed in. He wore a coronation crown on his head. The session ceremony must have beenpleted.


    Alex yelled at me indignantly. ¡°Get away from my mate!¡±


    I was a little stunned. Rose was Alex¡¯s mate? Then why did I sense that she was my mate as well? Moreover, a mercenary like Alex was willing to ept a wolf-less ve be his partner? Werewolves without wolves were extremely rare and were often deemed as trash.


    ¡°Alex, we¡¯ve already rejected each other. You don¡¯t have the right to say that I¡¯m your mate.¡±


    Oh, my mate woke up at the right time to solve this mystery.


    ¡°Rose, it was all my fault. I was too childish, that¡¯s why I treated you like that. I swear that I¡¯ll definitely treat you well in the future!¡± Alex took a few steps forward and tried to make physical contact with Rose. However, my Beta Patrick appeared and blocked his path.


    ¡°Stop dreaming. I would rather die than have you as my mate. You and your pack are a bunch of despicable murderers, b*stards, and sadists. You will be punished!¡±


    I saw tears welling up in Rose¡¯s eyes and could easily empathize with her. After all, her pack had been exterminated by New Moon Pack. If it was me, I would have killed these beasts years ago. However, Rose had been helpless all this time. After so many years, she was lucky enough to not die from their envement.


    ¡°Rose, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? You¡¯re a useless ve with no wolf. Why don¡¯t you take a piss and see who else would want you!¡± Alex continued to shout, but I couldn¡¯t listen anymore.


    ¡°Alex, stay away from my mate.¡±


    ¡°Edward, are you sure you want to ept a she-wolf without a wolf as Luna of your pack? I don¡¯t think your parents and your pack will agree.¡± Alex raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s between my pack and I. What you need to do now is to get out and stay away from my mate. If she gets hurt because of you again, I¡¯ll make your pack pay back double.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Just you wait. Rose is my woman and no one can say otherwise!¡± Alex left before I could transform into a wolf. What a helpless fool. He didn¡¯t even dare to fight me in front of the woman he wanted.


    I turned around to see if Rose was better, only to be met with her big sparkling eyes looking at me innocently and suspiciously.


    ¡°Did you just say I¡¯m your mate? Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Chapter 10


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s Perspective.]


    I looked at the man who had just referred to me as his mate when he told Alex to stay away. But I was a little confused.


    When I woke up earlier, I knew that I was in the infirmary of the pack, but I also smelled something very nice, a scent that was even better than when I found out Alex was my mate. This new scent was very fresh and attractive, like abination of cedar and sea salt. Even my headache started to ease up. My wolf Charlotte was jumping around inside me, and she had never reacted like this before.


    Once Alex had left, this man came over and started asking me about my injuries. God, he was so d*mn handsome. I¡¯ve never seen anyone so good-looking like him. His eyebrows were straight, his dark brown eyes were intoxicating, his jawline was sharp, his hair was short and manly with a few strands of hair falling across his forehead, and his thin lips were very sexy. He was tall, well-proportioned, and slender. His well-defined muscle tone was evident through his shirt. He was perfect as a sculpture. Just looking at him made me feel hot and excited.


    ¡°Did you just call me your mate?¡± The moment our eyes met, I quickly averted my eyes and cast aside these lecherous thoughts. Although I somehow knew that the man before me was my mate, all of this was happening too quickly. After all, I had just rejected my mate Alex this morning.


    ¡°Yes, darling, you¡¯re my mate.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Edward. I¡¯m the Alpha of Sunset Tribe,¡± said the man gently as he tucked me into the infirmary bed.


    ¡°Sunset Tribe? I once overheard Sarah telling her b*tches that she would be Luna of Sunset Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Then I can only say that she has the same delusions as Alex,¡± said Edward.


    I smiled in agreement.


    ¡°Darling, your name is Rose, right? Are you a survivor of Southern Wilderness Tribe?¡± asked Edward.


    I hesitated for a moment. I did not know Edward, so I decided to hide my real name and identity.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Yes, my name is Rose. I lost all my family in that heinous war.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Edward¡¯s eyes were a little dim, although I did not know why he had such a reaction.


    ¡°If I may ask, have you never had your own wolf?¡± He continued to ask.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°It sounds a little regretful, but it¡¯s also possible that the wolf in your body hasn¡¯t been awakened yet.¡±


    I nodded, indicating that I epted this possibility.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, this is my Beta, Patrick.¡± Edward pointed at the chestnut-haired man standing not far away. Patrick nodded at me. He looked handsome too, but I thought Edward was more handsome.


    ¡°The doctor said that you will need to rest for a while longer. When I attend the Alpha Conference tomorrow morning, Patrick will be watching over you outside the door.¡±


    I yawned unconsciously. I did feel a little sleepy, and my mind was heavy. Sarah¡¯s strength was indeed not something to be taken lightly.


    ¡°Rose, darling. What I want to say is that the Moon Goddess has arranged for us to be each other¡¯s mates. Although we¡¯ve just met, I hope you can give us a chance to get along well with each other. Please don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me.¡±


    I looked into Edward¡¯s charming eyes that looked very sincere. Based on his gentlemanly demeanor and extremely good looks, no woman would immediately reject him.


    ¡°Alright, Alpha, I ept your suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Edward, darling.¡± Edward smiled. ¡°Then you should rest here. After the Alpha meeting tomorrow morning, I will take you away from this terrible ce and bring you to my tribe.¡±


    ¡°But I still have to cook dinner for New Moon Tribe today¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, screw dinner. Let them fend for themselves.¡±


    I smiled again. I liked the way he stood with me. He was very handsome.. Or was this what the unmated female werewolves had been envying? The strength one gained when their boyfriend had their back?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: Chapter 11


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s Perspective.]


    I left the infirmary and walked back to my room to check on some of the documents for the meeting tomorrow. I would go see Roseter, relieved that Patrick would be waiting at the door of the infirmary while I was gone.


    On the way back to my room, I felt a strange sensation. Guilt, even. I told Rose not to reject me in a hurry. Yet, I said that I would bring her back to live with me in Sunset Tribe. And she naively agreed. She might have thought that I was simply protecting her. And perhaps I was. But there was more to that.


    My first mate was someone I loved but could not be with. She was also a member Southern Wilderness Tribe, killed in that despicable massacre many years ago. Although I did not personally witness her death, it was reported in the sensational news. I wanted to ask Rose how she managed to escape, but I felt that it was not the right time to ask.


    I was already twenty-six years old but I was only eighteen when I met my first mate. Time passed too quickly. I might have lost my first mate, but the Moon Goddess gave me a second chance through Rose. If Rose had survived, perhaps my mate could have escaped as well. If there was a one-in-ten-thousand chance that she was still alive, the pain of remembering the massacre of her race would have probably continued to ravage her body and mind. How miserable her life must have been all this while!


    My heart started to ache the more I thought about it. I simply hoped that she had turned into an angel instead. At least she could have ended up with her family then.


    As for Rose, I could tell from her reaction towards Alex that she was a little wild cat, in addition to being a stunning beauty. I wasn¡¯t put off at all. Rather, I thought she had quite a lot of courage. Still, she had no wolf, which was a big problem because I was an Alpha. I had to choose a Luna not only based on my personal interests but also those of the tribe as well. It was really difficult for a Luna without a wolf to shoulder the responsibilities that came with the position.


    I didn¡¯t know what my parents would think of this, or if the tribe members would ept Rose, but I decided to take her back and deal with the restter. Maybe her wolf would reveal itself once she was in a safer and more stable environment, after she had mated with me, or after both conditions had been met.


    I admit that I found Rose¡¯s smell and appearance very sexually attractive and that she was the mate that the Moon Goddess had arranged for me. So mating shouldn¡¯t be a problem between the two of us.


    And although I don¡¯t know why that Omega Clyde defied the orders of New Moon Tribe¡¯s Alpha and chose to save Rose instead, it seemed that there are a few good samaritans here. I would reward Clydeter, if he didn¡¯t get killed by his Alpha yet..

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Chapter 12


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Alex¡¯s Perspective.]


    I was an Alpha, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything more ridiculous than being told to stay away from my mate in my territory. And yet, when that guy was ready to turn into his wolf just to drive me out, I chickened out. But his wolf was no joke. I had heard that his wolf Champion had single-handedly subdued a huge, out-of-control elephant. I was the one who chose to leave the room, but I felt as if I had been kicked out.


    I went back to the office and tried toe up with a n to get Rose back. But my mind was in a mess. The scene at the infirmary reyed in my mind over and over again. Did Edward just call Rose his partner?! But she was my partner! And this wasn¡¯t long after she had just rejected me! Why was God doing this to me?!


    But I did notice that Rose had also looked surprised. She must have heard Edward call her his mate only recently. With her temper, I did not think that she would immediately ept a strange man as her mate. Still, I had to admit that this guy had aplexion that women liked and was respected by many tribes. So what? As long as she didn¡¯t agree to go with him, I still had a lot of chances. After all, I was also a noble Alpha too. Whatever he could give Rose, I could too! Moreover, Rose grew up in New Moon Tribe. This was her home, minus some of the unpleasant things that happened to her over the years. There was definitely a way to resolve her grievances.


    Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t help but picture the scene of the two of them sleeping together in bed, and my fist instantly smashed the table. Oh f*ck, I would never let that happen! That was my woman, and she could only moan under me! No other man would be allowed to enjoy her nudity and pussy! But the lingering image made me feel like my head was about to explode.


    Just as I was getting restless, my wolf Malcolm interrupted my thoughts.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just stay here and think about it. Do something.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re alone in a room!¡±


    ¡°I know, Buddy. And it¡¯s driving you crazy. Rose seems to have a good impression of that kid.¡±


    ¡°Stop f*cking talking!¡± The moment I thought of them being alone in a room, the jealousy and anger in my heart surged like a tidal wave, while my wolf continued to gloat.


    ¡°Oh,e on, this is your tribe and you¡¯re their Alpha now!¡±


    And with those few words, Malcolm managed to clear my mind and rx my muscles. Although my wolf was usually careless, it was still somewhat useful at times.


    ¡°What you need to do now is inform your father.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. That would mean that he would find out that I have designs on Rose. He¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    ¡°You coward, that¡¯s why I said ¡®inform¡¯ instead of ¡®ask¡¯. When are you going to stop living under his shadow? You¡¯re Alpha Alex of New Moon Tribe now!¡±


    Malcolm was right. I was now an Alpha, and I was the leader of this tribe. I didn¡¯t need to live under my father¡¯s authority anymore. I had had enough of it for so many years.


    I took out my phone and ordered my father and Elder Quinn toe to my office immediately, and they obliged without a fuss.


    ¡°Father, Elder Quinn, just before the coronation this morning, I found the mate that the Moon Goddess had arranged for me,¡± said I straightforwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Who is this lucky girl?¡± asked my father.


    ¡°Rose.¡±


    My father¡¯s pupils started to quiver. Sure enough, he began toin crazily about how ridiculous the Moon Goddess¡¯s arrangement was until I told him that Rose and I had rejected each other and that Sunset Tribe¡¯s Alpha Edward seemed to be her new mate. My father finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°However, I n to get Rose back because I found out that I love her deeply. Furthermore, she is the sessor of Southern Wilderness Tribe. Her real name is Rory, and she is an Alpha.¡± I quickly added before my father could truly recover. And it was quite a heavy blow to him. His pupils started to quiver more violently and I realized that I liked to watch him react to my disobedience.


    ¡°Rose- No, you mean Rory is the child of Alpha Austin and Luna Nancy of Southern Wilderness Tribe?¡± My father¡¯s rage began to spiral out of control. He even wanted to transform into a wolf, but he was stopped by the elder. This exceeded my expectations. I didn¡¯t know why he was so angry, even more so than I was.


    ¡°Alex, you absolutely can not allow a good-for-nothing without a wolf to be your mate! The Luna of New Moon Tribe simply can not be her! It¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± My father roared angrily. His voice seemed like it was about to flip the roof. But this only ignited my anger.


    ¡°Why not? I¡¯m an Alpha now! I¡¯m simply informing you, I¡¯m not asking for your advice! I love Rose! Moreover, she has the bloodline of an Alpha! It¡¯s not my fault that you and Mother had been stupid enough to not have realized Rose¡¯s identity sooner! Now your blindness has caused her to have a great prejudice against me, which made our rtionship difficult! Put away your d*mn Alpha habits and stop telling me what to do. I¡¯ll take Rose back and marry her! This is the arrangement of the Moon Goddess!¡±


    ¡°No, Rose deserves to die. She deserves to die! Why didn¡¯t I kill her¡­¡± I looked at my father as he sat on the chair like an old clown. I knew it was disrespectful to describe him as a clown, but he just cursed his son¡¯s Luna to death without considering the feelings of his own flesh and blood.


    I nodded at Elder Quinn and left the office. No one could stop me from getting Rose back, not even my father..

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Chapter 13


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s Perspective.]


    I had been denied medical treatment for eight years, and I was d I hadn¡¯t been beaten to death the entire time. But this time, I woke up in the tribe infirmary, apparently already examined and medicated by a tribe doctor.


    Edward returned to the infirmary shortly after he left, saying that the doctor had said that I was malnourished and weak, thus needing more sun exposure and calcium. I did not refuse his offer and allowed him to put me in a wheelchair before pushing me out into the garden to get some sun.


    The weather was nice today. It was a little hot, but I still enjoyed it. I was usually in theundry room, kitchen, or cleaning in some corner of the building that I had never had the time to admire such a lovely garden during the day.


    Although I hadn¡¯t rested for long, I felt as if I had almost recovered. Of course, this could also be because of Edward. To be more precise, it was because of his scent. The mixture of cedar and sea salt was abination that made me feel refreshed and rxed. The sight of him simply made my heart beat faster, thus increasing my blood cirction. However, I suddenly realized that thisfortable short period of time was about toe to an abrupt end.


    ¡°Edward, what time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 11:40 am, darling.¡±


    I jumped up from my wheelchair and wanted to run to the kitchen, but then I felt a throbbing pain in my leg. It must have been an injury from when I was getting beaten up. D*mn it, I was alreadyte for lunch prep. I didn¡¯t want to be beaten up again.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Edward grabbed my arm.


    ¡°I have to cook or I¡¯ll be punished for not preparing any food for dinner. If I go now, I can probably get away with just a few ps.¡±


    Edward frowned. Good God, even his frown was so sexy.


    ¡°Rose, you¡¯re my mate now. You don¡¯t have to cook for them anymore. In fact, you don¡¯t have to serve them anything. You won¡¯t be a¡­ ve anymore.¡±


    He paused for a moment before saying ¡®ve¡¯. It sounded like he was afraid of hurting me.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Show me your room.¡± Edward decided to change the subject as he used his slender fingers to tuck a strand of hair behind my ear. The moment his fingers touched my skin, my body shivered a little.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I obediently brought him to my small room. When I pushed the door open, I started to feel a little embarrassed. My room was too small and the wall paint was already peeling off. There wasn¡¯t a single piece of furniture that was distinguishable. There wasn¡¯t even a bed.


    ¡°This is where you live?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes widened in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been living here since I was brought back eight years ago. Apart from being my bedroom, this is also a utility room. It¡¯s quite versatile,¡± said I, hoping that I could add a little humor to the awkwardness. However, Edward¡¯s expression made me shut my mouth.


    ¡°New Moon Tribe is f*cking scum. Pack up your things and move to my room.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I thought I heard wrong.


    ¡°Pack your things. My room is on the second floor, at the end on the right.¡± Edward then turned and left. He was a little bossy, but I didn¡¯t dislike him. And it didn¡¯t seem like I had any other choice but to listen to him.


    I quickly packed my things. But since I didn¡¯t have much, it didn¡¯t take me long to be done. I lugged my small suitcase up the stairs to the second floor of the building. The moment I arrived in front of Edward¡¯s room, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but move towards Alex¡¯s room. It was hard to ignore it since this was where I would end up every time I had to clean his room.


    Just as I was about to open the door, a voice came from behind me.


    ¡°Rose, what are you doing here?¡±


    It was Alex.


    ¡°You came to find me, Rose. You made a wise choice.¡± I turned around and saw a victorious smile on Alex¡¯s face. Did he think that I was regretting my decisions earlier? How could there be such a naive and blindly confident person in the world?


    I ignored him and knocked on Edward¡¯s room door. Alex¡¯s expression changed. I heard him say ¡®d*mn it¡¯ then felt his hands grab my shoulders.


    ¡°Rose, are you going to live with this kid? Are you crazy? You can¡¯t do this to me! I was just a little impulsive this morning. Whatever I said at that time did not reflect how I truly feel about you! You are still my beloved mate!¡± I turned around and tried to break free from his hands, but it was quite a struggle.


    ¡°Alex, who I live with is my business, it has nothing to do with you. Put away your ridiculous imagination, you disgusting hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°Rose, you are my mate sent by the Moon Goddess! You have lived here for eight years and had been given everything you need! Even if I had not been that involved in your life before this, I swear I will treat you well in the future!¡± Alex looked hurt but I could care less. I was more concerned over why Edward had yet to open the door for me.


    ¡°Rose, everything I have done is because I love you too much! I have already convinced my father that you will be the Luna of New Moon Tribe!¡± God, why did both men say that I would be the Luna of their tribes on the same day? I wasn¡¯t ready to be a Luna at all.


    While I was still in a daze, Alex¡¯s face moved closer to mine. His hands gripped me tightly as if he wanted to kiss me. I struggled even harder, feeling an overwhelming sense of disgust. I raised my knee and tried to kick his dick, but my damned luggage was in the way..

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: Chapter 14


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s Perspective.]


    I was waiting in my room for Rose to arrive and I realized that she was still getting her luggage. To be honest, although I have had asional one-night stands and a handful of dates, it had all been because of loneliness. Being single for over twenty years wasn¡¯t easy. But since I hadn¡¯t had a true long-term and proper love experience, I had always been able to think straight when it came to my feelings.


    I was about to get up to help Rose when I heard an argumenting from outside my door.


    ¡°Rose, are you going to live with this kid? Are you crazy? You can¡¯t do this to me! I was just a little impulsive this morning. Whatever I said at that time did not reflect how I truly feel about you! You are still my beloved mate!¡±


    ¡°Alex, who I live with is my business, it has nothing to do with you. Put away your ridiculous imagination, you disgusting hypocrite.¡± My mate¡¯s unyielding attitude made me want to apud her.


    ¡°Rose, you are my mate sent by the Moon Goddess! You have lived here for eight years and had been given everything you need! Even if I had not been that involved in your life before this, I swear I will treat you well in the future! Rose, everything I have done is because I love you too much! I have already convinced my father that you will be the Luna of New Moon Tribe!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear to listen to this disgusting oath. I opened the door and saw Alpha Alex of New Moon Tribe trying to use his male strength to forcefully kiss my mate. This made my body heat up, bones crack, and blood vessels throb.


    The next moment, Champion¡¯s fangs pierced into Alex¡¯s body. He cried out in pain and wanted to transform into his wolf, but my wolf¡¯s ws were pressing down on him, disabling him. Even if he transformed, I would still be able to easily crush him.


    ¡°I warned you to stay away from my mate! If she gets hurt because of this, your tribe will pay the price!¡± This time, Champion was the one who spoke.


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate¡­ she¡¯s my mate.¡± Oh, I really admired Alex. He was still stubborn even at such a crucial moment.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t understand what it means to be rejected, do you?¡± My fangs dug deeper into his flesh and Alex¡¯s face turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver from the pain andck of oxygen. His initial screams and shouts had turned into whimpers. I had deliberately avoided his arteries so that he wouldn¡¯t die, but I made sure he felt enough pain.


    Once I was sure he had received the treatment he deserved, I released my bite on him, put away my canine teeth, and told Alex to get lost. He trembled and crawled away from the scene. I was sure that the experience just now had left a deep impression on him.


    I transformed back into human form, or else I would not be able to enter the bedroom door. After all, my wolf was sixteen feet tall. I did not want topletely destroy the room.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Rose, sorry for not introducing you to my wolf earlier. His name is Champion. I hope the scene just now didn¡¯t scare you.¡± Rose shook her head to indicate that she was fine. But I could sense her eyes looking at me a little strangely. She even started to blush a little. I was a little confused, but I still took the luggage from Rose¡¯s hands, entered the room, and closed the door behind us..

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Chapter 15


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s Perspective.]


    As Alex started to corner me, the door to the room opened. I watched Edward walk out before he transformed into his tall wolf form and dug his canine teeth deep into Alex¡¯s flesh. Alex still stubbornly called me his mate. But in the end, Alex paid the price for his vulgarity and stubbornness as he scurried away. The scene was a little cruel, but Alex¡¯s pain was nothingpared to the pain I had endured for eight years.


    I had seen werewolves transform before, but Edward¡¯s transformation was still quite impressive. He was a big man himself, but his wolf Champion was even more remarkable, standing fifteen or sixteen feet tall. I had never seen a wolf so tall that if he stood up straight, he would have broken through the ceiling of the building. His fur was a very nice silver that looked very smooth with the sheen of fine silk. He was a true purebred. His pupils were quiet and pure ck. His limbs were strong and powerful. I wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if he had eight-pack abs.


    And that was indeed what I saw in the next moment when Champion returned and Edward reappeared, naked. God, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a man naked. His muscles and penis were an eye-opener for me.


    ¡°Rose, sorry for not introducing you to my wolf earlier. His name is Champion. I hope the scene just now didn¡¯t scare you.¡± I shook my head and walked into the room. My face was so red that it felt like it was about to explode, but the man in front of me didn¡¯t realize the problem at all.


    ¡°Do you want to drink water?¡± asked he.


    ¡°Er¡­ Yes, but I think you should put on some clothes first or I might just choke to death.¡±


    ¡°F*ck!!¡± The man finally realized what had happened. He rushed into the cloakroom like a whirlwind and his forehead almost hit the door frame.


    A minuteter, Edward walked out, changed into a simple pair of T-shirt and shorts. He gave off quite a different vibe from his previous suited-up appearance. Now, he looked like a casual and bright handsome man.


    ¡°Uh, that was an ident. Sorry about that. Do you know how rare it is for a werewolf to still be wearing his clothes after transforming?¡± Edward poured me a ss of water.


    When Edward transformed, his bulging muscles and remodeled bones had already torn his clothes into pieces. Of course, this wasn¡¯t unique to him. All werewolves were the same. I might be hiding my wolf and pretending to be an ordinary human, but I knew what it meant to be a werewolf. After all, a wolf¡¯s form was always several timesrger than a human¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± asked Edward. Perhaps he wanted to change the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too hungry. I think I can wait until after lunch before going to the kitchen to eat. I¡¯m already used to being hungry,¡± I answered honestly.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Look at what New Moon Tribe has done to you. They will pay for this.¡±


    Edward moved closer and I found that my head was right at his chest level. He was only ten centimeters away from me now and his charming eyes were staring at me from above. I could feel my heart beating faster and my cheeks starting to heat up. Then, a warm current swelled between my thighs. What kind of strange feeling was this?


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± I saw his lips moving closer to mine. The smell of cedar and sea salt rushed to my head, and I couldn¡¯t help standing on tiptoe to meet him.


    His hands wrapped around mine and I could feel the tenderness in his muscr arms. The closer his lips came, the hotter and drier my throat felt. The warm current between my legs continued to swell and I closed my eyes, eager for the next moment to arrive.


    Just as I could feel his rapid breathing against my face, a knock on the door broke the atmosphere in the room. I quickly backed off and turned away from Edward. God, what was I about to do? He was handsome, but it was my first kiss, and I didn¡¯t know him.


    I caught a glimpse of Edward opening the door in frustration. It was Patrick. He whispered a few words to him as if toin about the timing of his knocks. I was shocked and a little ashamed by what I was just about to do. I never thought I¡¯d be giving my first kiss to a man I¡¯d only known for less than a day.. Was this what it meant to be in a rtionship?

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s Perspective.]


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught Edward opening the door in frustration. It¡¯s Patrick. He whispered a few words to him as if toin about the timing of his arrival. I was shocked and a little ashamed by what I was about to do. I never thought I¡¯d give my first kiss to a man I¡¯ve only known for less than a day. Was this what getting into a rtionship was like?


    ¡°My bad. I just wanted you to get to the restaurant for a meal. You don¡¯t want your tummy growling during sex,¡± said Patrick to Edward. Did Patrick just say ¡®sex¡¯? I quickly thought of Edward naked, which made me even more ufortable. If I had my mother to bring me up, she might have taught me about it. But now I knew nothing about it.


    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go grab a bite.¡± Edward interrupted my thoughts as he walked over. The three of us went downstairs to New Moon Tribe¡¯s restaurant. There were already some Alphas and their Betas eating there, but they didn¡¯t look too good.


    Just as I was about to go into the kitchen to find something to eat, Edward pulled my hand and let me sit at the dining table.


    ¡°Sit here. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s alright. You can just go grab your meal first.¡± The truth was that I had never had much experience with different types of food. I had always just been responsible for cooking and serving the food to New Moon Tribe. I would admit that I had a talent for cooking, though. New Moon Tribe had always been very satisfied with my cooking, and I think that was one of the main reasons they hadn¡¯t beaten me to death yet.


    Edward and Patrick went to help themselves at the buffet table while I sat waiting for them at the table. I could hear the servants behind me whispering to each other. Or at least what they thought were whispers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Rose will sit at this table one day! She was? washing dishes with me just yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Maybe she traded her body for this?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Alpha Alex and Alpha Edward were fighting because of her. What¡¯s so special about her? How can a useless orphan without a wolf do so much better than me?!¡±


    I ignored them. I have been surrounded by countless insults and sarcasm daily for the past eight years. If I wasn¡¯t strong enough to withstand them, I might have already suffered from depression.


    ¡°Rose? Why are you sitting here, you d*mn sl*t? The dirtyundry is already piling up in theundry room. Go on! Get going and return to your rightful ce!¡± I didn¡¯t have to guess hard the owner of the voice I just heard. It was no other than Alpha Roger.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Alpha Roger, please watch your words!¡± Edward was carrying a tray over. He always appeared at the right time.


    ¡°Alpha Edward, did you just choose this lowly servant girl over being the enemy of New Moon Tribe?¡±


    ¡°It seems that your stupid son hasn¡¯t told you that Rose is my mate. Anyone who disrespects her is disrespecting me too. I look forward to how New Moon Tribe bes our enemy.¡± Edward picked up a small grilled sausage, stuffed it into his mouth, and immediately grimaced.


    ¡°Alpha Roger, instead of worrying about something that you have no right to interfere with, why don¡¯t you train the chefs of your tribe properly? I don¡¯t think the food you¡¯ve served tonight would be something even dogs would want to eat.¡±


    Just as Edward finished speaking, another Alpha also started toin and agree with him. Only then did I understand the expressions of the guests when we entered earlier. Roger¡¯s face turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver from embarrassment and anger. I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter anymore. I didn¡¯t know how New Moon Tribe had been feeding themselves during the years before I was brought in. I just knew that I¡¯d been cooking for them for years, and I had really gotten them used to my presence in the kitchen.


    Because of the quality of the dinner that evening, Edward and Patrick were going to take me out to dinner. Out! We¡¯re going out! I was a little excited because I hadn¡¯t been outside in years.


    As we walked towards the door, I heard a sharp female voice.


    ¡°B*tch, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Sarah¡¯s Perspective.]


    When I saw my dream lover walking out with that stupid b*tch, I couldn¡¯t help myself. I couldn¡¯t bear seeing her stand there like an innocent little bunny trying to impress him when she really was just a worthless b*tch. What the hell did she give my dream lover? How could the Moon Goddess let her be Edward¡¯s mate? She didn¡¯t deserve to be anywhere close to him!


    ¡°B*tch, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± I called out to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I¡¯m going.¡± Did she just talk back to me? Did she suddenly feel like a sparrow that had managed to fly to the top of a tree? It seemed that I hadn¡¯t put her in ce yet since she was able to recover so quickly and forget all of the pain I had given her. But I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m quite impressed by the speed of her recovery. I thought that she would be lying in bed for another ten days to half a month. Instead, she looked as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that! Your Beta orders you to theundry room immediately!¡± I decided to use my father¡¯s name. This had always worked well. The entire tribe knew that he was a harsher person than Alpha Roger.


    ¡°How dare you speak to the Luna of Sunset Tribe like that!¡±


    The roar of my dream lover resounded throughout the hall. But every word he said was irritating to my ears. It seemed that her status had been upgraded. He just called her his Luna. Her, a good-for-nothing with no wolf! I really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Even if he wasn¡¯t thinking about himself, he should be thinking about his tribe.


    ¡°Alpha, are you really sure you want her to be the Luna of your tribe? She doesn¡¯t even have a wolf! She will never be a qualified Luna! She¡¯s just a cheap b*tch who likes to pretend to be pitiful!¡±


    ¡°Sarah, I rarely hit women, but if I did, you¡¯d be sent straight to your deathbed,¡± said Edward coldly. There wasn¡¯t a hint of warmth in his words.


    I realized that I was losing. I didn¡¯t want to appear to him like a bossy, unreasonable shrew. When I heard that he was willing to kill me for this b*tch, tears welled up in my eyes. The Moon Goddess had been so unfair to me. My dream lover had been taken by this b*tch and I never had a chance to find my mate. And I was twenty-three years old, but all I had was one lousy one-night stand. I had no love, I had nothing.


    I wanted to run up to this b*tch, rip her face off, grab her hair, and ram her against the wall until she¡¯s dead. Every man in the pack had his eye on her, and every man wanted to touch her butt even during dinner. How could she be pure? She¡¯s just an innocent-looking sl*t with big boobs and butt. And my dream lover just had to be deceived by her appearance too.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this. Have a good time.¡± I pretended to be cool as I finished speaking and left the hall. I was the daughter of New Moon Tribe¡¯s Beta. I couldn¡¯t let this sl*t look down on me at any time. However, it seemed that they were preparing to take her out to y. Maybe this is a great opportunity for me because I just had the perfect idea to get her to leave the man of my dreams.


    I dialed a number to make sure she was home. I¡¯m going to implement my n in a few hours, and I¡¯m eager to see the hurt and disbelief on Rose¡¯s face when it worked. I¡¯m going to teach her that the higher you climb, the more painful the fall..


    Updates by


    .

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s Perspective.]


    Without Sarah holding us back, Edward led me out of the hall and into the car Patrick had prepared for us. I was sure this was going to be the most interesting day I had had in years. Everything I saw and heard after was nothing like what I had imagined a city to be. It was a real city. Some of the buildings were so tall that they looked like they had already pierced through the sky. We passed by some sort of meadow where people were hanging out next to weird dome-shaped structures. Patrick said that they were camping.


    As we continued to drive through the city, we passed a church, a few theaters, and some cool-looking universities. Of course, I didn¡¯t know what they were. Edward was the one who exined them to me.


    ¡°What do you want to eat, darling?¡± I had almost forgotten that this little trip of ours was supposed to fill our tummies.


    ¡°Um¡­ how about Burger King or Starbucks?¡± These were the only two restaurants outside that I had heard and remembered from listening in to others¡¯ conversations in the tribe.


    ¡°Oh my God, Burger King? Shouldn¡¯t we eat specialty foods like Boston¡¯s lobster?¡± Patrick yelled from the driver¡¯s seat, which made me feel ignorant and embarrassed.


    ¡°Patrick, you¡¯re just a fake foodie. Tell me, what other cuisines are there?¡± Edward helped me out.


    ¡°My most honorable Alpha and Luna. If you want something more casual, why don¡¯t you try Sam LaGrassa¡¯s?¡± Patrick sounded like he knew what he was talking about.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked I.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very famous restaurant here. It ims to have the best sandwiches in the world. Of course, it also has beef, seafood, grilled chicken, sd, oyster soup, and so on. Their sandwich is almost as big as the one¡¯s at Burger King.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Let¡¯s go there.¡± I wanted to try the best sandwiches so that I could improve the recipe and technique for making sandwiches. New Moon Tribe had always been amazed by my cooking but they just never said so out loud.


    Patrick parked the car in a nearby spot marked with a ¡°P¡±. When we walked to the restaurant, I was shocked. It looked like a normal restaurant, but there were so many men and women waiting in line. We joined the queue and our turn came almost half an hourter. Patrick was lucky enough to grab the only empty table in the restaurant after a guest had left. Edward asked me to sit down while he and Patrick went to order.


    Just as I was sitting at the empty table alone, a man in a cap walked towards me.


    Updates by


    .


    He looked to be in his twenties. He stood in front of me and greeted me with a smile. I thought this was a custom among strangers in the city, so I smiled back at him.


    ¡°Hey beautiful, can I add you to my Whatsapp?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman as charming as you. You¡¯re a tourist, right? I can show you around the city. It¡¯s got a pretty long and interesting history.¡±


    I was about to say that my friend would be here soon, but before I could, the owner of the cedar and sea salt scent appeared beside the man.


    ¡°My dear, the food will be ready soon,¡± said Edward with a smile,pletely ignoring the man beside him.


    I almostughed out loud. I could see the jealousy and smugness on his face. But then I felt a little disappointed. Was he only acting like this because of this other guy?


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but this is my business card. You can find me at any time.¡± Although he was half a head shorter than Edward, the man in the cap didn¡¯t seem too frightened. He even handed me a card, but I didn¡¯t reach out to take it because the card was first caught by Edward..

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s Perspective.]


    I didn¡¯t know why the Alpha Conference had to be brought forward, and I felt a twinge of guilt as I watched Rose¡¯s innocent eyes sh with disappointment at not being able to go to the amusement park.


    Patrick was driving us back and Rose was asleep so I pulled out my phone to give a shot at exining things to my parents so they wouldn¡¯t be too surprised when I brought Rose back to the tribe.


    I found our family¡¯s group chat and started sending messages.


    [Me: Mom, Dad, I found the mate the Moon Goddess had arranged for me in New Moon Tribe. She is from the Southern Wilderness Tribe, a survivor of the massacre, very beautiful, but without wolf. She was imprisoned and enved by New Moon Tribe for eight years, beaten and starved all year round.]


    When the message was sent, I felt a little apprehensive. Although I knew that my parents were reasonable and kind people, I could not help but worry how they would judge a female without a wolf to possibly be a Luna. But no matter what their reaction would be, I had already decided to bring Rose back with me.


    I needed to obtain more information about Southern Wilderness Tribe and their massacre anyway. Moreover, if I did not bring her back, she might be beaten to death by New Moon Tribe eventually.


    [Father: OMG, your mate is a survivor of Southern Wilderness Tribe?!]


    [Mother: She was enved for eight years? Poor child, bring her back with you. I think Austin and Nancy would be happy if you do so.]


    Sure enough, my parents chose to stand on my side. They did not even ask about Rose¡¯s wolf. Southern Wilderness Tribe¡¯s Alpha Austin and Luna Nancy were good friends with my parents. After the massacre, my father was very angry and my mother even cried a few times.


    I noticed that Patrick had looked in the rearview mirror a few times. After he confirmed that Rose was in a deep sleep, he finally spoke.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m still very surprised that our Luna is a survivor of Southern Wilderness Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Anyway, your pursuers will be heartbroken. You have finally found your mate.¡±


    I smiled and did notment.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve be the only pitiful person who¡¯s still single among the members of my tribe. Even my best friend is already taken. I wonder when my mate will appear.¡±


    ¡°Patrick, I used condoms for the few one-night stands that I¡¯ve had in the past. Not a single drop of my seed has been scattered elsewhere. As for you, I advise you to be careful and stop sleeping around. If you often walk by the river, you will definitely get your shoes wet. Think about your brother Noah.¡±


    Patrick made a gesture of touching his forehead. He knew what I was referring to. Patrick¡¯s little brother Noah was promiscuous and had impregnated an elf who was not his mate after a passionate encounter.


    ¡°Is that elf Eve still living in Noah¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but wasn¡¯t she a wh*re? She drugged Noah and tricked him into sleeping with her. She also made Noah think that she took birth control pills, but after that, she became pregnant with his child. She single-handedly destroyed any good feelings we had for the elves. If my brother finds his mate after that, I would encourage him to break out of his cage instead of being a caged beast.¡±


    ¡°What do your parents think?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t even get me started. Our father is on the side of the elf and sees that child as his eldest grandson. So Noah has to take responsibility no matter what. But our mother has a firm belief in the whole mate system, you know that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°But she is a kind woman. She sympathizes with that hypocritical elf and can¡¯t sit idly by while she is pregnant with her grandson. And the youngest woman in our family doesn¡¯t seem to know about this yet.¡±


    ¡°Has your little sister Lily found a mate?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I think she has set some pretty high standards because her brother is so outstanding, you know?¡±


    I chuckled. Patrick always couldn¡¯t say more than five sentences before throwing in some humor. I didn¡¯t know if he would be less of a ruffian after having a mate. As the Beta of the tribe, I had to say that Patrick was very dedicated andpetent. At the same time, he was also the source of ourughter.


    ¡°Seriously, if I find my mate, she¡¯ll be my only true love, and my dick will only get hard for her.¡± I looked at Patrick¡¯s intoxicated expression in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Save your disgusting vows for when you do meet your mate,¡± I retorted, ncing at Rose who was still sleeping like a doll. I was d she didn¡¯t hear Patrick¡¯s dirty words..

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s Perspective.]


    We had arrived back at New Moon Tribe and Rose was still asleep. I carried her soft little body back to the room, ced her on therge bed, and went downstairs with Patrick for the Alpha conference. When we entered, I saw that the Council of Elders, Alphas, and Betas were already seated.


    After a while, I understood why the Alpha conference had been called ahead of time. It was because Alex had petitioned the Council of Elders to use me of biting him. His neck, hands, and feet were all wrapped in ridiculous bandages. If there were any more, I would have suggested that he go directly to the coffin to be with the mummy.


    ¡°Alpha Edward, do you admit that the injuries on Alex¡¯s body were caused by you?¡± Elder Quinn spoke to me.


    ¡°Yes, I admit they were.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to kill him?¡±


    ¡°I did want to kill him at the beginning.¡±


    I heard the participating Alpha and Betas exim and start to whisper to each other. Alex looked like he wanted to kill me.


    ¡°But if your mate was imprisoned and enved by New Moon Tribe for eight years and was almost vited by a piece of scum like Alex, I think you would also want to kill him.¡±


    I heard another wave of surprised voices.


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about!¡± Alex roared in my direction from the other end of the round table, but I ignored him.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I have found my mate in New Moon Tribe. I believe that many people have witnessed it. What I want to say is that my mate, Rose, is a survivor of the massacre of Southern Wilderness Tribe. All her family members were killed by New Moon Tribe during that massacre. She was brought back to New Moon Tribe by Alpha Roger. For the next ten years, they treated her inhumanely. They beat and tortured her, making her suffer from hunger and abuse, as well as sleeping in the storeroom. This morning, she was almost beaten to death. However, Alex still did not let my mate go and tried to assault her right under my nose. ording to my understanding, I don¡¯t think the imprisonment, envement, or maiming a member of any tribe is allowed against one¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Rose is just an orphan that my father found at the border of the tribes. We have been treating her well for so many years!¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Then, I saw an Omega maid enter the conference room to deliver drinks to everyone. I recognized her as one of the maids who had helped Sarah beat up my partner this morning. I gave Patrick a look, and he immediately understood.


    Patrick got up and left his seat. He walked over to the female Omega maid and revealed his charming smile before gently asking, ¡°My deardy, although I also think that Rose is a wh*re, didn¡¯t your Alpha tell you that it¡¯s not good to beat up members of your own tribe?¡±


    I red at Patrick. The first half of his sentence made me very unhappy, but I knew that he was trying to make her sympathize with him.


    ¡°Beta, what kind of joke is this? Rose doesn¡¯t deserve to be a member of our tribe. She¡¯s a useless wh*re from Southern Wilderness Tribe. Even our Alpha beats her up.¡±


    Patrick¡¯s smile and humility made the maid forget herself and let her guard down. Although her voice wasn¡¯t loud, I was sure that the few Alphas next to her had heard it. At the same time, I also felt anger and pain. No matter which society we existed in, there would always be a group of people who would gang up on others to hurt, humiliate, and trample on them just to satisfy their sense of superiority. This was no different from school violence in human society.


    ¡°What Alpha Edward said is true.¡± At this moment, Alpha Philip sitting two seats away from me stood up. The maids standing behind him were all dumbfounded. Philip was an Alpha of Mirror Lake Tribe, and he could be considered an old friend of mine. The few Alphas beside him nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Alpha Alex, how will you exin yourself?¡± asked the grand elder of the Council of Elders, Elder Liam personally. Elder Quinn, who had questioned me just now, didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Rose was brought into the tribe by my father. That¡¯s what my father told me! I¡¯ll investigate this matter and exin it to the Council of Elderster!¡±


    When I heard that Alex wanted to shift the me to his father, Roger, I waspletely convinced. This was the legendary scammer. Roger was probably sneezing non-stop right now. I saw that some of the other Alphas had looks of disdain on their faces as well.


    Given Alex¡¯s quibbles and no further proof to continue the inquiry, we moved on to the next item on the agenda: the signing of a year¡¯s worth of inter-ethnic rtions between the various Alphas. The options were adversarial, neutral, and friendly. With this dramatic set-up, the agenda became much more beneficial to me. Out of the thirty-seven tribes that attended, four were neutral towards New Moon Tribe, one was friendly, and the remaining thirty-one listed New Moon Tribe as an adversary. This meant that they could fight New Moon Tribe under the right reasons, just as New Moon Tribe massacred Southern Wilderness Tribe. Obviously, I was one of the thirty-one, and this figure was only fifteenst year. As one of thergest werewolf tribes in America, none of the Alphas had a rival rtionship with my tribe, except for Alex.


    The meetingsted several hours. Once it was over, I asked Patrick to get the car ready so that we could be out of here in half an hour. But when I returned to my room, I couldn¡¯t find Rose anywhere..

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s Perspective.]


    I had a dream that I was lying on a marshmallow, even though I had never actually eaten one. When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying on the bed in Edward¡¯s room. It seemed that the softness of the bed was the inspiration of my dream, or maybe just the fact that I had a proper bed to sleep on instead of a piece of cotton. Although I didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad that I had agreed to go back with Edward to his tribe, I just hoped that he would at least let me sleep on a bed that was just asfortable.


    I got out of bed and looked around. Edward was not in the room. I recalled that we had eaten in the city before Edward received a phone call. He was probably at the Alpha conference with Patrick right now. So I decided to wait in the room until he returned.


    But eventually, my drowsiness returned, presumably because I was still recovering and had suddenly eaten too much. I went into the bathroom, washing my face with cold water to clear my head and keep myself awake. Then I heard the sound of a key opening the door. I thought it was Edward opening the door but when I nced in the bathroom mirror and saw a woman¡¯s face instead.


    It was Sarah.


    I ducked behind the bathroom door like a cat. Luckily, Sarah didn¡¯t seem to know I was there. Thanks to the Moon Goddess, I was able to see through the crack of the door to see what she was doing without her noticing.


    Sarah was then apanied by an exquisite afternoon tea. An expensive-looking bottle of red wine, two tall sses, and two nice-looking cupcakes, to be exact. She set them on the table at the head of the bed, looked around, and shouted out loud as if to make sure the room was really empty. A woman¡¯s instinct told me that she wasn¡¯t here just? to give her sweetheart afternoon tea.


    Sure enough, after thinking that the room was empty, Sarah sat down at the head of the bed and carefully took something out of the small bag she carried with her. It looked like a small bottle of powder but I couldn¡¯t tell because the bottle was so small and the contents were transparent.


    I saw her unscrew the cap and sprinkle some powder into one of the sses. Then she carefully put the bottle back into her purse and started undressing. And yes, she ended uppletely naked. I didn¡¯t want to keep looking but I couldn¡¯t resistparing our figures through the crack in the door. Her butt was too t and there was a birthmark on her back that wasn¡¯t too big or too small. I wasn¡¯t saying she had a bad figure, but the scene turned out quite anti-climatic.


    Luckily, Sarah had brought her own mirror in her purse so she didn¡¯t have toe to the bathroom mirror to check herself out and discover me.


    As the minutes ticked by, I remained in the corner while the both of us waited quietly for Edward to return to the room. I could feel my emotions building up. I couldn¡¯t imagine what the new mate the Moon goddess had chosen for me would think about Sarah¡¯s nudity. But regardless, I would remain strong..

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s Perspective.]


    By the time I was done with the meeting, I was already feeling a little tired. There had been so much going on today that I was eager to get back to my room, pack my bags, take Rose back to the tribe, and thenfortably soak in the jacuzzi. Maybe Rose would mate with me tonight. Who knows, but we¡¯re mates now, and I could feel my dick stiffen when I almost kissed herst time. My wolf Champion inside me eagerly awaited my next move.


    I didn¡¯t deny that there was a strong sexual tension between Rose and me, but the thought of my first partner instantly dispelled all my bad thoughts. In fact, a strange feeling had been growing within me the entire time ¨C I could feel my bond with my first mate growing stronger the moment I came to New Moon Tribe. This hadn¡¯t happened in years, which further confused me. I wondered if it was actually the remnants of my first mate warning me to stay away from other women, but this confusion was making me quite exhausted.


    When I pushed open my bedroom door, I realized that it wasn¡¯t locked. But I remembered locking it when I went out for the meeting earlier.


    And the next thing I knew, I was staring at a woman¡¯s naked body. Her skin was very white and her breasts weren¡¯t bad. But unfortunately, my penis didn¡¯t react at all. I actually felt a little annoyed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rose?¡±


    ¡°My dear Alpha, I don¡¯t see the Rose you are talking about. Perhaps she knew that she wasn¡¯t good enough for you and had already returned to her little storage room,¡± said Sarah as she smiled charmingly and walked over to me.


    ¡°Edward, let me serve you properly.¡± She knelt and started to unbutton my pants.


    ¡°Is it because I didn¡¯t kill you this morning that you¡¯re acting so impudently now?¡± I pushed her hand away and my strength caused her to fall to the ground. But she rebounded just as quickly and resumed what she was doing.


    ¡°Alpha, believe me, I will make you feel good because I love you so much.¡± Sarah was still deeply confessing her feelings. But when she unbuttoned the first button of my pants, I pushed her away again and roared at her. I proceeded to pick up her clothes and threw them at her. I just wanted to find Rose as soon as possible and leave this ce.


    I took out my phone to ask Patrick to help me find Rose. She had no reason to suddenly disappear. Of course, I didn¡¯t want her to suddenlye back and see a naked woman in my room trying to perform oral sex on me.


    ¡°Alpha, since your heart isn¡¯t with me at all, at least let me have a drink with you onest time. If you oblige me, you and I will have nothing more to do with each other after this, and I won¡¯t touch Rose anymore. I wasn¡¯t good to your mate before, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sarah stood up looking quite sad as she poured red wine into the two sses ced at the head of the bed. Then, she handed one of them to me.


    Hopefully, once we had this drink, she would stop pestering me, let go of her prejudice against Rose,e to her senses, and confess to the council what she and her people had done to Rose. If she had any humanity left in her, that was what she should do.


    Updates by


    .


    I thought for a second about whether there was anything wrong with the wine, but seeing that Sarah had already picked up her ss and drunk from the same bottle, I picked up my ss and was ready to take a sip.


    ¡°Edward, don¡¯t drink it!¡±


    My mate walked out of the bathroom with a strange expression.


    ¡°Sarah, what did you put in the ss?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°I saw you put something in Edward¡¯s ss.¡±


    ¡°Sarah, you want to poison me?¡± asked I in disbelief. I don¡¯t disbelief Rose, and trying to kill a member of a certain level was a felony among the werewolves. If found guilty, the werewolf would die after being tortured. This woman was saying that she loved me, but now she was crazy enough to poison me? Was she bipr or something?


    ¡°Rose, I see that your ability to nder is getting better and better. Edward, if you don¡¯t believe me, then take this ss of wine out and let anyone drink it. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll die!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if this was Sarah trying to goad me, but if I really did that, then I might be a murderer. I wasn¡¯t that stupid, and I¡¯m sure the woman wasn¡¯t that stupid either since she dared to say something like that.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not poison, then drink this.¡±


    Just as I was about to summon someone to take the wine for testing, my mate came up with a better idea.


    Rose took the ss from me and handed it to Sarah. I saw Sarah¡¯s face change, but she tried to hide it. There was something wrong with the wine after all, and my mate was doing a great job exposing it.


    ¡°Sarah, drink!¡± I ordered in my Alpha voice. Whatever was in the wine, I could already tell that it was something bad. If Sarah really died, she had iting. After all, she was the one who wanted me to drink the wine.


    Sarah eventually gave in and took the ss to drink the wine. I saw her hands tremble. Then, she ran out of my room like the wind. She didn¡¯t even take her clothes and bag. A Beta¡¯s daughter ran naked in the crowd? I knew this would soon be news.


    ¡°Edward, will she die? If she dies, will that mean that I killed her?¡±


    My mate, who was so righteous just a moment ago, suddenly softened. I could even see worry and reluctance in her eyes. God, if someone beat me up for eight years, I would wish that I could personally kill him. How could she not have even such intentions in her eyes?


    ¡°Darling, this has nothing to do with you. She brought this upon herself. Moreover, I should have been the one to drink this wine. If you hadn¡¯t appeared, the person who would have died would have been me.¡± I hugged Rose. Her body was small and soft, and she didn¡¯t resist. I even felt that her actions just now were simr to a Luna¡¯s. She saved me. Although I still didn¡¯t know what was in the wine, it didn¡¯t matter..

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Sarah¡¯s Perspective.]


    I rushed out of Edward¡¯s room and headed for the first-floor bathroom as fast as I could. My room was on the fourth floor, so far away that I had to go to the first floor first. A few people on the way saw me and were shocked but I didn¡¯t have time to think about the fact that I was naked.


    I knelt in front of the nearest toilet and dug my fingers down my throat. My stomach churned and I spat out some scarlet liquid. I panicked because I knew I had put a lot of powder in.


    Soon, I realized it was toote. I felt hot and dizzy. Fluid starteding out of my lower body and I felt sexual desire gnawing at my insides like a swarm of ants. I braced myself and walked out of the bathroom. I had to get back to my room before everything was ruined.


    Somewhere in the hallway, my vision started to double. Oh God, no! I saw a maning toward me and all my defenses crumbled. I staggered forward and grabbed his lower body as if it were a life-saving straw.


    ¡°Beta, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± The man eximed. He used both hands to support me. But the touch of his rough skin only stimted me even more. I could almost hear the sound of my lustful water dripping onto the floor.


    ¡°F*ck me! F*ck me hard, now! Now!¡± I reached out to unbutton the man¡¯s pants. I didn¡¯t even see his face clearly, but that wasn¡¯t important. I felt as if my desire was about to explode from my body.


    ¡°Beta, calm down!¡± But I didn¡¯t care what he was saying at all. I had already undone his pants and was already kneeling with his penis in my hands, causing him to moan. This sound only made me want him to get an erection as soon as possible so that I could insert his f*cking penis deep into my vagina.


    ¡°Beta, mmm¡­ let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± The man picked me up. I didn¡¯t have the time to care where he was taking me because I was masturbating crazily.


    My consciousness started to blur, but the desire started to burn even stronger. It wasn¡¯t until the man had ced me on a cold table that he impatiently inserted his penis into me. It was as if I had obtained some redemption.


    ¡°Harder! Don¡¯t stop! Keep going! Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± He started thrusting even more crazily as his hands rubbed my breasts from behind. I could hear the sound of his balls hitting mybia, but that wasn¡¯t enough. It was far from enough.


    I pushed him away with all my strength and ordered him to lie t on the table. Then I rode him, shaking my body up and down wildly until his penis hit my uterus hard. I could feel my vagina and uterus contracting as my dirty water sshed on our legs and I cried out even louder.


    ¡°Oh my God, Beta, you¡­ Ah¡­ You¡¯re really my angel¡­ you¡¯re so sexy¡­ Ah¡­ I¡¯ll treat you well¡­¡± I hated hearing him say these words, but my body waspletely out of my control.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°What the f*ck! Sarah, what the f*ck are you doing! Are you crazy! F*ck!¡± Just as I was riding him furiously, a piercing female voice came from behind me.


    Everything was over for me, and this was all caused by that f*cking b*tch.


    ¡°Men! Call the soldiers! Separate these two b*tches!¡± Jessica shouted beside my ear. However, I still maintained my rhythm and movements despite the man below me trying to push me away in panic. I actually chose such a f*cking coward to f*ck and he still couldn¡¯t give me an orgasm.


    In my confusion, I heard the footsteps of many peopleing, and a few soldiers forcibly separated me from the man underneath me. But all I wanted to do was continue to masturbate. Jessica was still yelling while other people were whispering to each other.


    ¡°Lock her in her room!!¡± That was thest thing I heard as I felt the soldiers drag me upstairs. Somewhere along the way up the stairs, my masturbation finally gave me an orgasm. I screamed in satisfaction and passed out..

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s Perspective.]


    Rose and I were packing our bags in the room when we heard amotion and a woman¡¯s scream from the stairwell. We opened the door and went outside to find other Alphas watching from the hallway.


    We then saw Sarah being carried upstairs by a few soldiers. Sarah¡¯s eyes were nk and she was masturbating in public.


    From the discussions of those people, I finally understood what was in the ss of wine. I was d that I didn¡¯t drink it. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t imagine how it would end. My mate, on the other hand, was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is Sarah crazy? Why is she naked in front of everyone? What is she doing?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I think she put an aphrodisiac in that ss of wine.¡±


    ¡°What is an aphrodisiac?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something that stimtes sexual desire. After taking it, you might really want to f*ck.¡±


    I saw Rose¡¯s little face turn red and she didn¡¯t ask any more questions before turning around to enter the room. I followed her back in. After I was done packing, I called Patrick. He had already prepared a car and was waiting outside the hall.


    When we went down to the hall, Alex appeared again. As an Alpha of his tribe, he actually didn¡¯t care about the fact that his Beta¡¯s daughter had messed up his tribe¡¯s reputation just now. Instead, he chose to stop a servant girl that he felt was ¡®as worthless as grass¡¯. If there was one thing that he could do better than me, it would be that his skin was thicker than mine.


    ¡°Rose, you actually want to leave your tribe for an outsider?¡± Alex¡¯s face was full of hurt. He could really be nominated for an Oscar for best actor.


    ¡°If this was my tribe, you would be in the grave right now.¡± My little wild cat always had a goodeback.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know that you were¡­ What I want to say is that I love you very much. Please don¡¯t leave. I can even show you my heart!¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Then show me your heart.¡± My mate¡¯s short words almost made me burst outughing. Even though I had some doubts about Alex¡¯s unfinished sentence, I held Rose¡¯s hand and walked towards our car. Her hand was very small and soft, but it was a little cold. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath on the guy any longer, but that didn¡¯t mean that I wouldn¡¯t make him pay for what he had done.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t let you leave me! Guards! Stop them!¡±


    A few guards surrounded us and blocked our path.


    ¡°Alex, if you want your neck to be broken this time, you can continue.¡± Ever since I learned that Southern Wilderness Tribe had been exterminated by New Moon Tribe eight years ago, I had been prepared for this.


    Rose and I continued walking. Patrick got out of the car, took our luggage, and ced it in the car. And throughout the entire time, the guards simply surrounded and followed us, but they didn¡¯t dare go forward. I think it was because there wasn¡¯t a werewolf in America who didn¡¯t know my name.


    ¡°What a bunch of losers! We have to stop them! They can¡¯t leave!¡± Alex growled angrily. Two of the guards finally dared toe forward and tried to grab my mate, but I knocked them down with two punches. The others just stood there, no longer bold enough to move forward.


    After a weak roar, Alex¡¯s wolf appeared. Its fur was an impure ck and it stood probably only twelve to thirteen feet tall. It jumped in front of us and bared its teeth. I saw that Patrick was also preparing to transform into a wolf to protect his Alpha and Luna.


    ¡°Alex! You bastard! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed enough? Let them go!¡± New Moon Tribe¡¯s ex-Alpha Roger appeared out of nowhere. Oh, he finally said something humane.


    ¡°Father! I love Rose!! She¡¯s my mate, she can¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°If your stupid impulse puts us all in danger, I might kill you before Edward does.¡± Roger seemed like he was ready to transform into a wolf at any time, and the target he was ready to attack was not us, but Alex.


    I was a little surprised that Roger would talk to his own son like that, and I could see that Alex was shocked, too. But it wasn¡¯t his fault, and I didn¡¯t have time to watch the father-son pair go against each other, so I got in the car with Rose.


    Patrick hit the gas and we drove away amid Alex¡¯s mournful wails. But Alex¡¯s unfinished words began to echo in my head. He didn¡¯t know? I was beginning to suspect that my mate was hiding something from me..

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Alex¡¯s Perspective.]


    I watched as Rose got into the car and the engine roared before they took her away. That Alpha was holding her hand just now. They might even have sex tonight.


    Why was the Moon Goddess so cruel, so quick to give Rose a second chance at a mate, yet I have to be here breaking my heart for her like a soldier who had lost ten battles? This was too unfair!


    I could no longer bear the emotions I had suppressed for so many years. I rubbed my face frantically, hit my head, knelt on the ground, roared, and cried. The sense of defeat was like a thick ck cloud suffocating me.


    ¡°Alex, stand up like a man! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡± My father did note over tofort me. He simply stood not far away and stared at me like a stranger as he shouted at me. Even though he knew that his son¡¯s heart was about to break, he didn¡¯t care. I was really regretful that I didn¡¯t inherit his cold-blooded.


    ¡°My dear Alex, what happened to you?¡± My mother ran out of the hall. In all these years, I had never cried like today.


    ¡°My Rose, she left with that pretty boy.¡± For a moment, I really wanted to return to my innocent childhood. When I encountered a problem, I would throw myself into my mother¡¯s arms and cry, but now, this hypocritical Alpha title prevented me from doing so. In just a second, my mother had personally shattered my remaining fantasy.


    ¡°You are crying for that d*mn b*tch? Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°She is not Rose! Her name is Rory! You idiot! She is the daughter of Austin and Nancy! She is the Alpha heir of Southern Wilderness Tribe!¡±


    ¡°Alex, shut up! How dare you speak to your mother like that!¡± And my sanctimonious father began to lecture me again, even trying to stop me from telling the truth. Meanwhile, my mother¡¯s face was filled with shock as though she had seen aet crashing into Earth.


    ¡°Rose was supposed to be my mate, but I rejected her just because the way you treated her all this time made me feel like she was just a lowly servant! I could have had a good rtionship with her from a young age, but Roger,¡± I paused after calling my father by his full name for the first time in my life ¨C I didn¡¯t even add the prefix alpha ¨C ¡°When I was a child, Roger, you told me that if I became friends with her, you would break my legs and execute her! Why? I have always loved Rose deeply! But because of your arrogance and ignorance, you trampled on her and destroyed her. This made Rose hate me and New Moon Tribe. This is the reason I lost my mate! You destroyed my happiness! You are the culprit!¡±


    ¡°Alex, God, I beg you to calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, why haven¡¯t you shut your disgusting mouth?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Alex! Enough! Although you are an Alpha, we are your parents. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡± My father threatened me.


    ¡°If you dare touch a single finger of mine, I will expel you for attempting to kill an Alpha, or even execute you.¡± I looked straight at him and sneered. Only then did I feel that my new title was somewhat useful.


    ¡°Alex, what are you talking about!! Son, even if Rose is an Alpha, she isn¡¯t worthy of you because she is a good-for-nothing without a wolf! You will find a better mate. The Moon Goddess will definitely give you a second chance soon¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a f*cking second chance! I only want Rose! I will definitely get her back!!¡± I got up from the ground and rushed back to my office. Within five minutes, everything that could be thrown was smashed into pieces. But just the thought of Rose moaning under Edward tonight made my heart feel like it was being torn apart.


    At that moment, an ignorant Omega female wolf pushed open my office door. She had a snack in her hand. I knew what she wanted to do after I had just been upgraded to Alpha. But when she saw the chaos in my office and my angry eyes, she turned to leave. Unfortunately for her, it was toote..

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Alex¡¯s Perspective.]


    I picked up the female werewolf who had entered my office and carried her back to my room downstairs. She was ttered. I could feel her breasts against my chest and her tongue curling around my ear. My penis reacted. She wasn¡¯t Rose, but I needed an outlet.


    Once I had vented all my anger and lust on the female werewolf who hade to me, I found that she had been touched by my tools. The whip marks that covered her body looked like earthworms all over her body. The Omega wasn¡¯t even moaning anymore. It was boring, though the smell of blood and dirty water filled my nostrils and made me feel better. I called the tribe doctor and told him to take her back to the infirmary and make sure she didn¡¯t die.


    What happened to me this afternoon? First, the mindless Alphas turned against me because of Edward¡¯s usations against me at the Alpha conference. Now, the hostile forces of New Moon Tribe had doubled. Then, the daughter of our Beta had slept with the guard in public like a horny bitch, and I had no idea how her brain had gone there. Then, the woman I loved most, the mate the Moon Goddess had given me, had left me with her new mate. My father even threatened to kill me if I stopped them.


    Iy naked on the bed, feeling depressed and empty. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Although I didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb me at the moment, when I heard that it was the woman with a broken brain outside the door, I let her in.


    ¡°Alex, they¡¯re gone.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with endless sadness. I guessed it was because of that gigolo.


    ¡°I know, but now I want to know more about you finding your mate. It¡¯s actually Ang Lee? How is he? Did he make you cum? How does it feel to have sex on the kitchen chopping board?¡± I sat up and gave Sarah a cynical smile. The only reason I let her in was that I wanted to hurt her. This would make my broken heart feel better. At the same time, I was curious about what she was thinking because Ang Lee was the oldest Omega Guard here. He was more than twenty years older than us and an ugly bald man who loved to drink. He had been dumped by his mate twice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rose. She drugged me.¡± I could see the hatred in Sarah¡¯s eyes and the disdain in her tone. She must have been biting her lips so hard that she was about to bleed. Although I didn¡¯t believe that she was telling the truth, when I heard that name again, I felt my heart begin to ache once more.


    ¡°Alex, Rose is your mate first. You can¡¯t let Edward have his way.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯ve already rejected each other. Plus, she¡¯s no longer here!¡±


    ¡°So what? If you really love her, nothing matters. Besides, she hasn¡¯t promised Edward yet. Even if she did, it wouldn¡¯t matter either.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Work with me.¡± Sarah¡¯s words were too simple, I didn¡¯t understand what she meant.


    ¡°I have a way to get Edward, but you need to cooperate with me toplete my n. When that timees, Rose will naturally return to your side.¡±


    ¡°What good n can youe up with?¡±


    ¡°I have my own n!¡± Sarah was getting a little impatient. If it was any other time, I would have definitely scolded her as an Alpha. But now, my heart was itching.


    I hesitated because I still didn¡¯t know what her n was. The only way I could quickly take Rose back was to start a war with Sunset Tribe. But because of the difference in the size of our werewolves, my chances of winning were too small. Even I might lose, which made me very depressed again.


    I thought about it for a while and finally decided to say yes to Sarah. I would do whatever it took to get Rose back. I also warned Sarah that her n had better work. If she just wanted me to be her pawn, she would lose more than her title as Beta¡¯s daughter..

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s perspective.]


    I woke up from my sleep and found that we were still on the road. I didn¡¯t remember when I fell asleep. I only felt that the spacious backseat of the car was much morefortable than the small ¡®bed¡¯ that I had slept in for the past few years.


    ¡°How long have I slept for?¡± I rubbed my eyes.


    ¡°About two hours, darling.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright because we¡¯ll be arriving in a while. Your body needs to recover, so you can continue to sleep. I¡¯ll wake you up then.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha. I¡¯m just surprised that I can actually enjoy two hours of sleep during the day.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Edward. You can enjoy unexpected sleep anytime in the future.¡±


    Edward¡¯s maic and gentle voice made my heart skip a beat. This man was a natural beauty, but he still hadn¡¯t found a mate. It was unbelievable. He even rejected Sarah, but perhaps he had a harem of mistresses in his tribe. Anyway, if this walking sex sculpture was really my true love, I didn¡¯t think I could share a man with another woman.


    When this thought popped into my head, I actually felt a little depressed. Then, I felt that strange feeling in my heart again.


    Ever since Edward appeared, this feeling had haunted me from time to time. I couldn¡¯t describe it in words but only felt that this man¡¯s appearance in my life was not sudden. I wanted to understand why I felt this way and that¡¯s part of the reason I agreed to go home with him.


    I didn¡¯t want to fall asleep again. I hadn¡¯t been out of my room in years so sleeping would only make me miss some of the sights along the way and make me look like a real sleep-deprived loser.


    I adjusted to a morefortable position, leaned my head against the back of my chair instead of the window, and started chatting with them. I asked Patrick if he had found a mate, and Edward said that Patrick might be thest man in the tribe to find one. They began to bicker, like little boys and it made me smile.


    Updates by


    .


    Sometimeter, our car came to two veryrge carved doors. They didn¡¯t look to be made of iron or copper, but they did seem very heavy. Patrick gestured to the guards, who bowed respectfully and let us pass. I thought we were going to get off soon, but the car continued on.


    We passed many textured modern huts, warm shops, crisscrossed roads, werewolves looking up at us, arge and exquisitely decorated church, and a background dotted with green meadows. The sight was beautiful, much better than at New Moon Tribe.


    We finally reached a building and when Edward told me this was where the tribe lived, my jaw dropped in surprise. I was looking at a castle. Yes, it was the kind of castle that only appeared in books ¨C a golden roof and stone walls painted with all kinds of birds. It looked epically majestic.


    Edward helped me out of the car. My eyes were fixed on the castle in front of me. It was too shocking. I had never thought that I would be able to live in such a ce.


    ¡°Alpha, wee back!¡± A good-looking young man walked forward and hugged Edward warmly.


    ¡°Gamma Ad,e meet your Luna.¡±


    This man called Ad bowed to me. I was a little flustered and returned the greeting.


    ¡°Luna, this is what I should do. You don¡¯t have to return the bow.¡±


    ¡°Ad, Rose hasn¡¯t gotten used to her identity yet. Where are Jane and my parents?¡±


    Just as Edward finished speaking, I saw an old couple and a beautiful young girl walking towards us from the castle gate. It seemed that this old couple was Edward¡¯s parents because he looked like them.


    ¡°Edward, my son, wee home!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Jane, this is Rose, my mate.¡± Edward gently took my hand and brought me to them, but no one looked surprised by my arrival.


    ¡°Rose, these are my parents, this is Jane, Ad¡¯s mate.¡±


    Edward introduced us to each other. I learned that his father¡¯s name was Leon, and his mother¡¯s name was Taylor. Taylor smiled and gently kissed me on the cheek. I felt a little embarrassed because my clothes were really tattered, and she looked like a kind queen, but I didn¡¯t have any objection to her kiss.


    ¡°Jane, please show Rose around the castle. I have something to talk to the others about first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Alpha. My pleasure.¡±


    Edward squeezed my hand and handed me over to Jane. When Jane led me into the castle, my attention quickly shifted from the beautiful dress she was wearing to the inner part of the castle. This ce looked more shocking on the inside than it did on the outside and it was a little scary..

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s perspective.]


    I brought my parents, Patrick and Ad to my office before telling them how I had found out about Rose, and how she had been treated inhumanely for eight years in New Moon Tribe. They expressed anger and disdain at the brutality of New Moon Tribe, except for Patrick who had shocked and beaten Alex to a pulp.


    ¡°So, Rose has always been a werewolf without a wolf?¡± My father still raised the key question.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Edward, you know the position of Luna is very important. If a werewolf without a wolf bes Luna, it will be difficult to convince the public.¡±


    I quietly waited for my father to continue. Things were not looking good but I had to admit that my father¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°But Rose is the destined mate that the Moon Goddess has arranged for you. I believe that all of this is the best arrangement. So the right next step would be for everyone to help Rose establish a Luna¡¯s authority in the tribe.¡± This was my father, a great andpetent former alpha who would always find a way to deal with problems instead ofining.


    ¡°Child, when I first saw Rose, I thought she seemed quite familiar. But perhaps this is because you don¡¯t have a sister.¡±


    I smiled. I knew that my mother had always wanted to have a daughter. If Rose became Luna, my mother¡¯s wish woulde true. Then, I suddenly thought of another matter.


    ¡°New Moon Tribe¡¯s Alpha Alex was Rose¡¯s first mate, but they had already rejected each other. It was on the morning of Alex¡¯s coronation ceremony. However, the strange thing was that Alex was still crazily fighting for Rose. Even though he had no chance of winning, he showed that he loved her very much. He even almost disobeyed his father because of this.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Alex expressed his strong love for a ve who does not have a wolf in public? This is not something that he should do. The moment they massacred Southern Wilderness Tribe, everyone knows that New Moon Tribe is a filthy tribe that only seeks profit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ad.¡±


    ¡°My boys, this is probably just because of the possessiveness andpetitiveness of men. After all, Rose was his mate that morning, and soon became Edward¡¯s mate before leaving New Moon Tribe the next day. This must have made Alex very unhappy. I can only say that the Moon Goddess is very efficient.¡± My mother disapproved of Alex¡¯s performance as my father frowned.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Edward, did you notice anything unusual during your stay in New Moon Tribe?¡±


    ¡°No, Dad. If anything ¨C and this might sound a little unbelievable ¨C but ever since I met Rose, I feel that the bond between me and Rory has be stronger.¡±


    After I said that, I saw everyone¡¯s faces fill with shock.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I think that this might be because Rose is a survivor of Southern Wilderness Tribe. This rekindled your memories and feelings towards that incident and Rory. After all, Rory is also a member of Southern Wilderness Tribe, so that¡¯s why you feel this way. Otherwise, this really doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    After Patrick stepped in to smooth things over, I raised my eyebrows and tacitly agreed with what he said.


    ¡°Edward, as your father, I¡¯m not saying that Rose is bad. If your mate now is Rory, things might have been easier. But it¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    My father had a rational brain, but his words still made me feel a little heartache, and the increasingly strong sense of attachment still left me a little confused. Was it because Rory was trying to stop me from marrying Rose? I didn¡¯t know.


    Although I had only met my first partner, Rory, once, at the age of 18, I could feel that she was the one. I could only n to talk to Rose when the time was right, and while it might touch a raw nerve about her tribe¡¯s memory, I had no choice..

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s perspective.]


    Jane showed me around the castle. She had medium-length, caramel-colored hair and a pair of tiny dimples. She was a feast for the eyes, but I soon found myself stunned by the tour. I could not imagine a building like this to have conference rooms, recreation centers, restaurants, libraries, kitchens, gyms,undries, underground wine cers, and dozens of other kinds of facilities. There was even an art gallery filled with sculptures and famous paintings, and this was just where the members of Sunset Tribe usually lived.


    ¡°Jane, have you ever lost your way around here?¡± When we passed through the art gallery, I finally couldn¡¯t hold back my question.


    ¡°Well, I did lose my way when I was a child. When my father found me, I was crying behind this statue,ining about why this ce is soplicated.¡± Jane made a helpless expression and Iughed.


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯ll get used to this ce. Now, do you want to go outside to see the pool and the scenery?¡±


    I nodded. Although I was already a little tired, I didn¡¯t want to be a killjoy.


    When we left the castle and stepped foot outside, a doll-faced woman met us. She wore a maid¡¯s uniform and was tall.


    ¡°Gamma, good evening.¡±


    ¡°Christie, say hello to your Luna.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Good evening, Luna!¡±


    Although this woman named Christie immediately greeted me, I could still detect a trace of shock and reluctance in her expression.


    ¡°Jane, who is she?¡± asked I a few meters after we had walked past the woman.


    ¡°She¡¯s the housekeeping maid for the ranked members. She¡¯s an orphan that Alpha Leon picked up just beyond our borders.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    When I heard that Christie was an orphan, some sympathy welled up in my heart. But then, my stomach made an untimely gurgling sound.


    ¡°Luna, haven¡¯t you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°Erm, no¡­ Please, Jane. Just call me Rose.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Rose, this is my fault. Let me take you to the kitchen. Madam Daisy should still be there. Her supper is really superb.¡±


    I followed Jane to the kitchen of the castle. An olddy and a few other servants were busy in the kitchen. Although she didn¡¯t look too old, she had a full head of short silver-white hair.


    ¡°Good evening, Gamma. And who may this lovelydy be?¡±


    ¡°Madam Daisy, she is Alpha¡¯spanion, our Luna, Rose.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we finally have Luna! Ladies, you¡¯vee at the right time. Come try the new recipe of Daisy¡¯s Tiramisu.¡±


    We happily sat down beside the counter and Madam Daisy served us her strawberry-vored Tiramisu, some grilled sausage bacon, and hot cocoa. Although Janeined that the midnight snack was too high in calories, she was just as happy as I was.


    We were soon chased out of the kitchen by Madam Daisy because I tried to wash the dishes after dinner and both she and Jane sternly stopped me.


    Jane¡¯s cell phone rang and she immediately picked it up. After she had hung up, she had to go deal with something. She told me that Edward¡¯s room was on thest room on the right of the fifth floor of the castle and asked if I could go by myself and I told her it was no problem.


    By the time I had climbed up to the fifth floor, I was tired and sleepy. I walked towards Edward¡¯s room at the end of the corridor and saw a womaning out of his room. She was tidying up her clothes as she walked.


    Although it was a little presumptuous of me especially when I was still new, I stopped her as she was about to walk past me.


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Rose.¡±


    ¡°Rose? You¡¯re new here, right? Looking for Alpha? Don¡¯t even think about it. As the future Luna of Sunset Tribe, I advise you not to disturb Alpha after he has just had wonderful sex! Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up very miserable.¡± And with that, she walked off with her head held high.


    I felt a little speechless. This was the second woman after Sarah who imed to be the future Luna of Sunset Tribe. And it sounded like Edward had just had sex with her.


    When I was at New Moon Tribe, I¡¯d heard other people say that every werewolf had a destined mate, but most people only get one chance at finding theirs, very few get a second.


    And now, I¡¯d run out of both. It turned out that Edward was my second yboy after Alex. Even though he had sex with other women on the first day he brought me back, I couldn¡¯t bear to hate him. I just felt sad. It was my own bad luck after all. My wolf Charlotte was also feeling sad. Maybe she would never see the light of day again.


    At the thought of this, a tear fell out of my eye but I quickly wiped it away. I didn¡¯t want to appear weak. So I decided to ask Edward. If he had someone else in mind, I might as well just leave..

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s perspective.]


    I took a deep breath before I knocked on the bedroom door at the end of the corridor.


    Soon the door opened and I saw my partner half-naked with only a towel wrapped around his lower body. Although his muscr curves were very sexy, I was still thinking about the woman in the corridor just now.


    ¡°Darling, I was just about to look for you if you had taken any longer to show up. How was Jane¡¯s tour?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, but I just saw a woman leave your room. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Emily? She¡¯s an Omega of our tribe.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s the second woman to tell me she¡¯s going to be Luna of Sunset Tribe¡­


    ¡°So, Alpha, I¡¯m just a ve you saved, not your true mate, then?¡±


    I saw Edward¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple quiver. I didn¡¯t want to seem aggressive or petty, but I certainly didn¡¯t want to be a third party.


    ¡°Rose, to be honest, Emily was my one-night stand.¡±


    When Edward said this, I felt a twinge of bitterness in my heart.


    ¡°But you have to understand, I¡¯m already twenty-six years old and hadn¡¯t had a mate, which can make a man feel lonely and irritable at times. I¡¯ve had some difficult nights, most of which I¡¯ve spent alone, but I¡¯ve had brief dates and a few one-night stands.¡±


    I looked at Edward quietly as he spoke with a serious expression on his face. This was the first time I¡¯d seen it on him when he¡¯s talking to me since I¡¯d met him.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°I swore to the Moon Goddess that if I ever met the person I was meant to be with, none of this would ever happen again, that my body and mind would belong to my mate, that I would be faithful to her. Also, Emily did want to have sex with me, but I turned her down.¡±


    I nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. The Moon Goddess had indeed set me up with Edward, but I was still not sure if we were meant to be together.


    I felt a little depressed. If only I could talk to Charlotte now ¨C she could give me some ideas and advice, just like when I was a child. But since my mother had asked me to hide my wolf, I hadn¡¯t spoken to Charlotte in eight years, let alone transformed.


    I expressed my sleepiness, and Edward showed me the bathroom. I was once again amazed at Sunset Tribe¡¯s resources. They had a huge, in-the-ground bathtub which Edward said had a jacuzzi function. In addition to the bathtub was a shower next to it.


    I chose the shower. Edward taught me how to let out hot water from the shower and told me not to worry about time because it would let out the water at a constant set temperature. Once he showed me where the shampoo and shower gel were, I took out a change of clothes from my carry-on suitcase ¨C it seemed that Patrick had put my luggage in the room beforehand.


    I felt good as the hot water showered down on me. I¡¯d forgotten thest time I took a hot shower. For eight years, I had been washing myself with cold water and soap.


    By the time I got out of the bathroom in my t-shirt and shorts, Edward had changed into his housecoat. I could feel the heat in his eyes. I thought it might be because I wasn¡¯t wearing a bra. But he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he started drying my hair with a hairdryer.


    He was very gentle, and I couldn¡¯t say no. I thought I should give him a chance to show me what he was made of.


    When it was all over, wey down together on the big and soft bed in the room. I could only say that thefort level of this bed was f*cking amazing. All I wanted at the moment was to sleep on it forever.


    Neither of us spoke another word. Edward simply kissed me on the forehead as we waited for sleep toe. Too much had happened today, and I quickly fell asleep on the big,fortable bed..

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s perspective.]


    The next day.


    I woke up next to Rose, my mate. She was still sound asleep as her long and curly eyshes quivered with each small breath she took.


    I got up carefully so as not to wake her. Then I went to my study, pulled out the drawer, and took out the box.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to take it out next to my mate, but Rose¡¯s wordsst night surprised me. I thought she didn¡¯t care about my past, but I could tell when she mentioned Emily that there was a hint of jealousy, especially when she asked me if she was just a ve I¡¯d saved, not a lover.


    I¡¯d never really favored any of the one-night stands I had. And if anyone could stop my feelings for Rose, it was the owner of the box.


    Although I was a firm believer in the whole concept of a mate, and I should love Rose deeply, I was overwhelmed by the growing sense of attachment to the owner of the hairpin. Yet I didn¡¯t know what the problem was.


    I opened the box and found the pink hairpin inside. It was very small and had traces of time. I held it in my hand as I looked at it. Many years ago, a cute girl gave it to me. At that time, I thought that we would be destined to be mates. However, all of this ended with the massacre of Southern Wilderness Tribe.


    I was conflicted about whether I should seal this box, but also about how I felt about the owner of the hairclip. After all, I had already met Rose, another beautiful, brave, and independent girl.


    I tried to put myself in her shoes. No one wanted their mate to always have another person in their heart. If I was still hesitant, it would be unfair to Rose.


    I thought for a while and finally decided to let it go. But this didn¡¯t mean that I wouldn¡¯t investigate the strange massacre and try my best to avenge the owner of the hairpin.


    I must have been so immersed in my thoughts because I didn¡¯t notice when Rose suddenly appeared in my study.


    ¡°Edward, what are you looking at?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Oh, nothing, it¡¯s an old thing.¡± I tried to stay calm, but in fact, I was shocked.


    ¡°Can I take a look at it?¡±


    D*mn it, I shouldn¡¯t have opened this box so early in the morning because it was obviously a girl¡¯s thing, and I was holding it so carefully in my hands too.


    I couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason to reject Rose¡¯s request, so I could only pass her the hairpin. But she didn¡¯t catch it properly and the hairpin fell to the ground. The ss ball on it shattered into small pieces.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Rose eximed.


    I couldn¡¯t even tell if she did it on purpose, but for a moment I felt a little annoyed. Although I had already decided to put it away, she had better not have acted like this out of her jealousy.


    But I quickly controlled my emotions. I wasn¡¯t going to me her because this was just an old hairpin to anyone. I could only me myself for taking out this box so early in the morning.


    Just as I was about to bend down to pick up the broken hairpin, Rose¡¯s behavior surprised me. She knelt down at lightning speed and held the broken hairpin in her hands. She looked at it and touched it carefully. I noticed that her hands were trembling and she seemed to be very surprised by this little thing. Her pupils even widened in surprise.


    ¡°Rose?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, where did you get this hairpin?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ from a girl.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me about it? Please!¡±


    Was this one of those trick questions girls liked to ask their partners? I¡¯d rather talk about my one-night stands. Although I was a little reluctant, Rose was my mate and she had the right to know about my first mate.


    ¡°Darling, I hope that before you listen to me, you can promise me that you will not fly into a rage because of what had happened in the past.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±


    ¡°The previous owner of this hairpin was the daughter of Southern Wilderness Tribe¡¯s deceased Alpha Austin and Luna Nancy, Rory.¡±


    When I said this, I noticed that Rose¡¯s eyes were turning red. Perhaps it was because I mentioned Southern Wilderness Tribe which reminded her of a sad history.


    ¡°Edward, is the owner of this hairpin important to you?¡±


    I could hear the tremble in Rose¡¯s voice. Although I knew that what I was about to say would make her feel ufortable, I still decided to speak honestly.


    ¡°She meant a lot to me, and if she hadn¡¯t been wiped out, I think I would have treated her like the love of my life..¡±

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Memories</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s perspective.]


    Somewhere in my memories¡­


    The first and only time I saw Rory was eight years ago when I followed my parents to visit their friend, Southern Wilderness Tribe¡¯s Alpha Austin. I learned from my mother that Austin¡¯s wife, Luna Nancy had suddenly disappeared not long ago, but Austin never told anyone why.


    Austin received us at Southern Wilderness Tribe¡¯s private room. He appeared to me as a burly and talkative Alpha, but the sudden change had made his hair turn gray overnight and he looked very old.


    At that time, I was not an Alpha of Sunset Tribe. So while my parents were talking to Austin, I decided to walk out of the meeting room and stroll around. I should have stayed with them, but something was driving me towards something else.


    As I strolled around, I saw that the door to one of the rooms was ajar. I pushed the door open and saw a little girl inside.


    It was early autumn, but she was wearing a thick scarf and mask, revealing only her eyes.


    I usually found children too restless and noisy. But for some reason, I couldn¡¯t help myself from talking to her. I could even feel my heart beating a little faster than usual. My wolf Champion became so excited inside me. I had never felt him so excited.


    I tried to talk to her, but she was wary until I revealed that I was the son of Sunset Tribe¡¯s Alpha. I found the only photo of Austin, Nancy, my parents, and me in my phone to show it to her and she finally relented, revealing herself to be Rory, Austin and Nancy¡¯s daughter.


    This took me by surprise. Although I had heard my parents mention that Austin had a daughter, they had only met Rory once when she was very young, and Austin had hidden their daughter very well, especially since his wife disappeared. Austin imed that it was because her daughter was weak and sick.


    The moment we met, Rory and I got along very well. She even took off her mask and revealed her chubby little face that shone like the first snow under the morning sun. I yed some games with her and Rory named me after a cartoon character, which I thought was kinda cute and funny.


    The time passed as we chatted happily together, high-fived, and smiled many times.


    ¡°Princess Rory, it¡¯s gettingte. I think I need to leave.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay and y with me a little longer?¡± Her big, sparkling eyes made it hard for me to refuse.


    ¡°I can, but not today.¡±


    Rory pouted. Then, she told me that she usually lived in a small house far away from the private room and that she had snuck out today so I should not tell her father.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you live in a private room here?¡± I was surprised that the Alpha¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t live with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But ever since mom went away, Dad made me live outside and sent guards to stand by my door.¡± The poor child still didn¡¯t know what had happened to her mother.


    Before leaving, Rory took me to the windowsill and pointed at the small house she lived in. We even used the lines from the Lion King as a password for our next meeting, then she took a pink ss hairpin out of her pocket and gave it to me. As I walked out to the corner of the hallway, I could see her peaking through a crack in the door, staring at me.


    I was on my way back with my parents when I summoned up the courage to tell them what had happened today. I even thought I was a pervert because I had developed a crush on the little girl.


    ¡°Rx, my son, it¡¯s very likely that Rory is the mate the Moon Goddess has arranged for you. You¡¯re already eighteen, an age where you should already be able to sense your mate. But Rory is still too young to realize this yet. Not until she is an adult.¡±


    I took Rory¡¯s hairpin back to the tribe and borrowed a jewelry box from my mother to put it away carefully. I decided that I would visit her often as she grew up. And when she turned eighteen, I would officially marry her as the Luna of Sunset Tribe.


    Another one of my memories¡­


    I can not forget the day my father received news from the elders that an Omega from Southern Wilderness Tribe had failed to assassinate Alpha Roger of New Moon Tribe, Roger had found out and led an army to attack Southern Wilderness Tribe, executing all the tribe members and left no survivors.


    When I heard the news, I felt as if an awl had pierced my heart. I could not help but cry, crying for a little girl I had only met once. My parents came over to hug andfort me.


    My destined mate and her family were dead..

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Unbelievable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s perspective]


    Edward tried his best to tell the story as briefly as possible. But when he started talking about how he met that little girl, I started crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°Rose, I didn¡¯t know that this story would hurt you so much, but please understand. Everything that happened is already in the past.¡±


    But his words only made me cry even harder.


    ¡°That little girl gave you a nickname, right? Popeye?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    I saw Edward¡¯s expression change from panic to confusion, and then to great shock.


    ¡°And the password is Hakuna Matata.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, how is this possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I am that little girl.¡±


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re Rory? The daughter of Alpha Austin and Luna Nancy?!¡±


    I looked at Edward and my tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing. I was astounded. My Popeye was standing in front of me. Time seemed to have returned to that afternoon eight years ago, to the time that handsome youth apanied me through a rare and wonderful memory.


    ¡°Edward, when I met you in New Moon Tribe, I had a feeling that you weren¡¯t someone who had suddenly appeared in my life out of thin air. Which was one of the reasons I followed you back. And I think I¡¯ve already figured it out by now.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°But that little girl had a pretty chubby face from all that baby fat. But the color of your pupils is indeed very simr¡­¡± Edward was still mumbling to himself, as if he was trying his best to understand what I was saying.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ve been in New Moon Tribe for eight years, starved and beaten. Do you really still expect me to have a chubby little face? Also, I remember my Popeye telling me that he had a box at home specially used to store puppets. One of them was a huge nutcracker that he promised to bring with him for me to y with. Can I y with it now?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ Jesus¡­¡±


    I saw Edward¡¯s expression of disbelief once again. He asked me a few more questions and I answered each of them earnestly. His mouth opened in surprise.


    Then, I was pulled into a huge embrace in the next second as a rain of kisses almost suffocated me.


    ¡°My f*cking God, Thank you, Moon Goddess! How could I not recognize you? How are you not dead yet?!¡± Edward started kissing my eyebrows, the tears in my eyes, my face, and my lips. He held me as if I would fly away in the next second.


    I closed my eyes and greeted his kisses. This was my first kiss, and it ultimately belonged to the person who should have it.


    Edward used his tongue to forcefully pry open my lips. Our lips and tongues intertwined together as he sucked on me and used his tongue to draw circles gently. I cooperated with him and pressed my palm against his muscr chest. I felt a warm current swelling between my thighs and a hard object pressed against my lower abdomen. This made me unconsciously moan.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to disturb you, I really want to get some fresh air.¡± Suddenly, a voice appeared in my mind, startling me into stopping my actions. Edward looked at me with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°My dear Rose, Alpha Edward Lancaster is the love of your life, so please forgive my presumptuousness. Do you know how badly I want to meet his wolf Champion?¡±


    The tears that I had held back poured down again, and I even wanted to scream. This was the first time I had heard Charlotte¡¯s voice in eight years. My mother¡¯s words came true ¨C that when I found true love, my wolf Charlotte would appear again.


    Edward patiently listened to my story of my childhood for the rest of the time. From the moment I could remember, my parents had given me extraordinary protection, even though I didn¡¯t quite understand it. My mother even told me that I needed to hide my wolf until I found my true love, though I didn¡¯t know why.


    Edward had been holding me in his arms as I speak, kissing me on the top of my head from time to time.


    ¡°Darling, your parents are amazing. Your wolf Charlotte is great, and praise to the Moon goddess for letting me find you. I want to share this good news with the other members of the hierarchy as soon as possible. Then I will investigate the truth of why your parents were so strict with you and why you needed to hide your wolf.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re doing this, Edward. But why is your penis so high up in the sky?¡±


    ¡°Oh, darn it¡­ Darling, this wasn¡¯t because of our discussion. This¡­ well¡­ it just means that I want to mate with you, but I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re ready.¡±


    I nodded, half understanding, as Edward kissed me deeply again. We went to the bathroom to wash up and change, then we walked out of the room hand in hand. I wasn¡¯t used to holding hands, but I think I would get used to it as soon as possible. I just didn¡¯t know if my real identity will shock anyone else..

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s Perspective.]


    I held Rose¡¯s hand and brought her to my office. I wanted to know more before I told everyone.


    I locked the door and sat on the sofa in my office. I ced Rose on myp. She was so petite and looked very shy about it.


    ¡°Rose, Babe, can you tell me more about your childhood? For example, was there anything unusual about it?¡±


    ¡°Let me think¡­ I don¡¯t think so¡­ Oh, there was this one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When I was about nine years old, my parents took me to the mountains of the tribe for a pic, but I identally fell down from the cliff.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°The thing is, I fell from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain, but I was unharmed. My parents were so scared.¡±


    ¡°Even if I fell on grass, I would have been badly hurt. But how did you get away unscathed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I remember is that I didn¡¯t get hurt. And since then, my parents had been keeping a tighter watch on me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. I guess it might have something to do with what your mother told you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. My mother told me one day that I needed to hide my wolf and learn to suppress my emotions and consciousness. Then, she disappeared soon after and my father never told me where she went. But I could tell he was very sad. And the next thing I know, my father and our people were killed by those damn executioners.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯m sorry.¡± I hugged Rose and let her rest her head on my shoulder. I hoped that my embrace would give her some warmth since I had made her remember such a hard memory.


    ¡°Edward, no matter what happens, you won¡¯t abandon me as my mother did, right?¡± I saw Rose¡¯s eyes filled with tears, which broke my heart a little.


    ¡°Oh, I swear I won¡¯t. But I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t easy for your mother to leave too. She loves you very much and wouldn¡¯t intentionally abandon you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have told you this. I believe she is trying to protect you in a different way.¡±


    After listening to my words, Rose sighed and nodded.


    ¡°Although I know it¡¯s difficult, I still need you to carefully recall if there are any other clues about you or your family.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I remember that my father had a locked study in his private room he didn¡¯t allow anyone to enter. The only key to the study was always with him. I just don¡¯t know if that ce had been razed to the ground by those damn barbarians


    ¡°That is useful information. Maybe it will lead us to something.¡±


    Knock, knock, knock.


    I got up to open the door. It was Patrick.


    ¡°Alpha, there you are. Since you¡¯re not working, let¡¯s y a few rounds of NBA 2K.¡±


    ¡°Patrick, you¡¯re just in time. Although I¡¯d love to y a game with you, we have more important things to do now. Please inform my parents, Ad, and Jane toe to my office as soon as possible.¡±


    Once everyone was present, I revealed Rose¡¯s true identity and the secrets she allowed me to tell. When they heard the truth, they were shocked and hugged Rose. My mother even cried because she had found out her best friend¡¯s daughter was still alive. Rose hugged her back and cried too.


    When everyone had recovered, my father offered to introduce Rose to the rest of the tribe. He wanted to let everyone know that they were going to have a new Luna. We agreed that the introduction would take ce three nights from now. It would be Rose¡¯s first full moon as an adult. This would make the whole process more ceremonial.


    Until then, I asked everyone to keep Rose¡¯s identity a secret. After all, Rose and I still had some important things to do..

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When the members of the tribe found out who I was, they hugged me. Edward¡¯s mother, Taylor, even cried. After that, Edward and I enjoyed Madam Daisy¡¯s delicious food. Once we were done eating, Edward took my hand and brought me for a walk near the castle. We sat under a big tree and watched the swans in theke from a distance. He and I kissed me several times. His kisses made me feel rxed and happy.


    When night fell, I felt a little sleepy. Since I didn¡¯t have to be a ve anymore and didn¡¯t have to face a lot of dirty clothes or dishes to deal with at night, it felt as if I was feeling the umted sleep that I had lost over the past eight years had crept up on me.


    ¡°Babe, are you sleepy already? There¡¯s just one more ce I want to take you to.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you can stay awake by then, you¡¯ll find out. I promise it¡¯ll make you happy.¡±


    Curious, I followed Edward to the castle garage. He started the car, I sat in the passenger seat, and Edward fastened his seatbelt.


    ¡°So where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To a ce where Charlotte and Champion can breathe.¡±


    I felt my heart beat faster. Charlotte spun around in my body excitedly, howling. All I could think about the entire day was my human self, but my Popeye was so thoughtful. I knew that he loved me and my wolf.


    Edward held the steering wheel with one hand while his other hand held mine tightly. God, I was so lucky. This man was so handsome and sexy even when driving.


    ¡°Rose, Babe, have you seen Charlotte? I mean, although werewolves canmunicate with their wolf minds from young, they usually only transform for the first time when they¡¯re fifteen or sixteen years old. Some even transform when they¡¯re already eighteen years old.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t broken my mother¡¯s warning in eight years, so tonight will be the first time I see Charlotte. I hope she¡¯s a beautiful wolf.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°She must be, just like you.¡±


    After driving on the rugged mountain road for a while, a paradise appeared before me. It was night, but I could see the flowers on the meadow and smell their fragrance. A small river ran through it, reflecting the stars in the night sky.


    Edward and I got out of the car. At this critical moment, I was a little excited, but then my fear and uncertainty came.


    Edward seemed to have read my mind as he came over, hugged me gently, and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Rose, your first transformation may feel ufortable and painful, but it¡¯s normal. All you need to do is focus, embrace it, and ept it. I¡¯m right here. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    He kissed my forehead, which calmed me down a little. I nodded, walked a few meters away from him, and began to concentrate, ready to let my wolf take over my body and mind.


    I felt my bones miraculously grow, creaking as a burning pain came about. My hands and feet began to turn into ws and fur broke out of my skin. I gritted my teeth and tried not to cry out in pain.


    Just as I thought I was going to pass out from the pain, the pain gradually disappeared. I felt my mind not in me, but floating somewhere in the air.


    I turned around and saw that Edward was also turning into his wolf so that he couldmunicate with me. Soon, the tall and strong silver wolf, Champion appeared in front of me. His pitch-ck eyes were like the Moon with a sword, as handsome as when he saved me from New Moon Tribe.


    ¡°Babe, you are fucking amazing!¡±


    While I was getting distracted by Champion, or more urately, when Charlotte was infatuated with Champion, I received an exmation from Edward.


    ¡°Really? What do I look like? Is it very strange? Quickly tell me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look for yourself?¡± Champion suggested cheerfully. At this moment, his eyes were as gentle as water.


    I walked to the riverside and saw Charlotte¡¯s reflection. I was shocked. It was hard to describe what colour she was. Her fur was like abination of light purple and pink, flowing and full of colour like a gorgeous neon sign. It flickered under the moonlight with a soul-stirring luster. Her eyes were blue, simr to the colour of mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a unique wolf! If you weren¡¯t Rose, I would think that you were a graceful fairy from some cyberpunk world.¡±


    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s cyberpunk?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. The point is that you¡¯re too beautiful and unique, Babe.¡±


    Champion came close to me, lowered his head and gently nuzzled me with his nose. Charlotte was still in control of my body and mind. She warmly responded to Champion. They began to chase and y on the grass, making happy grunts and purrs. I started to feel like an old mother watching her child grow up.


    I had finally met my true love and my wolf had finally seen the light of day. Everything seemed to be getting better..

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    To be honest, the transformed Rose, or more urately, Charlotte, really surprised me.


    I had never seen a wolf like this. She looked so beautiful, so sacred, so striking, that I couldn¡¯t help but want to kneel at her feet. This might have been why Luna Nancy told her daughter to hide her wolf.


    My wolf Champion flirted with Charlotte on the meadow. After all these years, he finally had a lover, a beautiful female wolf.


    We let Charlotte and Champion alone for a few hours. Once they got tired of ying, we turned back into human form.


    ¡°Damn it! Edward, why didn¡¯t you tell me I would be naked when I turn back into human form?¡±


    Rose transformed before I did, and when I transformed back into my human form, I heard her heartfelt and panickedints. I turned and saw that the clothes on her body had been ripped into shreds because of the transformation.


    ¡°Babe, I forgot, I¡¯m sorry. But I have some T-shirts and pants in my car you can make do with.¡±


    I saw Rose quickly hide behind a bush. But that short moment was enough to make me excited.


    This was the first time I saw Rose naked. Although she was petite, her breasts were very full. Her waist was slim and her skin was as translucent as ice. After a few nces, I felt my lower body stiffen. But I swear, I really didn¡¯t mean to peek.


    ¡°Mr Popeye, can you go get my clothes first?¡±


    Just as I was in a daze, Rose ordered me. I quickly took out my clean clothes from the car and handed them to her. She reached out from behind the bushes shyly.


    When Rose walked out, I saw that she had only chosen to wear my T-shirt because it was big enough to be her dress. When I thought about the fact that she wasn¡¯t wearing underwear under the T-shirt, I almost wanted to sleep with her three hundred times in the next second.


    Updates by


    .


    We went back the way we came. When we got to the castle, I parked the car and we went back to the bedroom.


    I told Rose to take a shower first. By the time I came out, she was already in bed. Iy down next to her and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡±


    I thought she was tired, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of falling asleep. Instead, she moved closer to me. I could feel her breathing be rapid.


    ¡°Babe, you don¡¯t have to thank me, ever-¡± Just as I was speaking, my lips were suddenly sealed by Rose¡¯s soft lips. Oh, this was the first time my mate had taken the initiative to kiss me. This was quite thrilling for me.


    I kissed her back and grabbed her hips with my palm. I felt her quiver in my arms and her tongue stiffened a little. It seemed my girl wasn¡¯t quite ready yet.


    I started kissing Rose¡¯s smooth, icy skin, inch by inch. Finally I found the secret sanctuary. The ce was already flooded with honey as my tongue began to draw circles on the territory.


    ¡°Oh! Edward, what are you doing?¡± I heard Rose moan in ecstasy. Her body began to spasm, but she didn¡¯t stop me.


    ¡°Babe, rx. You just need to enjoy my love.¡± My tongue found the little bean in the bud, and I suddenly increased the intensity and frequency of the teasing.


    Rose began to scream and her breathing became more rapid. I quickly sucked on her sweetbia and her clitoris swelled with honey, tender and full like a delicious delicacy.


    ¡°Edward, God, I can¡¯t do it anymore!¡±


    I wrapped Rose¡¯s entire vagina in my mouth and sucked harder, and her crotch shook violently with me. Then, a warm juice gushed out, apanied by the unique fragrance of her nectarine flowers and roses. My mate cummed.


    Iy on the bed and hugged her. She panted heavily in my arms. Her breathing was rapid and her entire body was limp.


    ¡°Edward, I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    ¡°Babe, rx, it¡¯s basically like having sex. We¡¯ll take it a step further in the future.¡±


    ¡°Further?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when it happens.¡±


    I hugged Rose again and kissed her on the cheek. My lost lover hung on me like a cute ko.


    ¡°Edward.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll love you forever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll love you too, my Luna..¡±

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Preparations for the Wee Ceremony</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Emily¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I heard that Edward had brought his partner back, I felt like I was going to explode.


    How could I have been so stupid to let that woman walk through the door and past me just like that?


    I had fought off many women who came after Edward. Why would this woman be any different? Who cared about mates? One look at her innocent little face and anyone could tell that she was a sl*t. I was the future Luna of Sunset Tribe ¨C my father was a meritorious member of the group after all. This woman would regret the day she met me.


    I made a phone call and the information I received almost made my teeth fall out of my mouth. I had no idea that my opponent would be so vulnerable. I couldn¡¯t wait to see her fall.


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Since that night, I¡¯ve spent most of thest two days in my bedroom, except for going downstairs for dinner. Edward and I talked and kissed as if we regretted being away from each other for the past eight years.


    In addition, Edward, my Popeye gave me orgasms over and over again with his magical tongue and long, powerful fingers. It was as if he was opening the door to a new world for me.


    He told me that the peak of the pleasure I had been experiencing was called an ¡®orgasm¡¯, and each time I had one, I could feel Edward¡¯s strong penis against me, standing like a strong tower. But I could also tell that he was holding himself back.


    When I asked why he simply said that it will all be clear once I became Luna. I was confused. I considered asking Jane, but I didn¡¯t think we were close enough to talk about something like this.


    My wee ceremony was happening tonight, and to be honest I was a little nervous. Edward said that he would take the lead as he reassured me that everything would be fine.


    After lunch, Edward and I returned to our room. Just as we were having fun, Jane¡¯s voice suddenly came from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Oh shi*t, I almost forgot.¡± Edward quickly got dressed and went to open the door. His sudden seriousness made meugh a little.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Jane, thank you foring to help. I¡¯ll leave Rrose to you.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure, Alpha.¡±


    Edward squeezed my palm, then closed the door and left.


    ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll help you finish your makeup for tonight, but before that, you need to take a shower first and change your clothes.¡±


    I obediently followed her instructions since I wouldn¡¯t know what to do otherwise. The hot shower made me want to stay longer, but I quickly finished up so that Jane could apany me to the closet to see what clothes I could wear tonight.


    ¡°Luna, is this all you have?¡±


    Jane¡¯s tone instantly made me feel a little embarrassed. All I had were T-shirts and jeans.


    ¡°Jane, wearing these just makes it easier for me to work.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to work anymore, my Luna. Please stop thinking like this. If I had known earlier, I would have brought you shopping in the past two days! But it¡¯s toote now. We¡¯ll have to make do with whatever we have in my closet.¡±


    I followed Jane to her and Ad¡¯s bedroom on the fourth floor before she showed me her closet as if I had always been her sister.


    I was stunned. Why did this woman have so many beautiful clothes and shoes? Her entire clothes collection filled up all three sides of the closet. It was as if she had bought an entire mall..

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: The Doctor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Jane¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I saw the only clothes that Rose had, I was shocked. How could she only have a few washed-out T-shirts and jeans? They didn¡¯t match her appearance at all. I mean, if only her face was visible, anyone would think that she was some spoiled rich girl.


    I had to take Rose to my room to pick out a dress that would fit her. As we walked into the closet, I noticed how stunned Rose looked. My poor Luna, I should take her shoppingter.


    I took out a few clothes that I thought would fit Rose. When she came out of the bathroom after putting them on, I was shocked and did not hesitate to tell her how jealous I was. How could this woman, with such slender limbs, have breasts that were at least D cup in size?


    ¡°Well, Jane, these ¡®assets¡¯ had usually been more of a bane than a boon to my existence, especially when I was in New Moon Tribe.¡±


    My words had reminded Rose of her previous life with New Moon Tribe. To me, she was like a beautiful Barbie doll, so I could only imagine how the men looked at and treated her in New Moon Tribe.


    ¡°Luna, these are a gift from the heavens. You don¡¯t have to be ashamed of them just because of how those dogs of New Moon Tribe behaved.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jane. Next time anyone tries to touch my butt, I¡¯ll beat their hands until they¡¯re swollen.¡±


    Iughed. Our Luna might have suffered a lot, but she wasn¡¯t a weak girl.


    We chose a pink dress because it suited her. It made her look cute, cheerful, and yet, dignified. Since Rose was thinner than I was, I had to ce a pin on the lower part of the dress to make it fit her better.


    I sat Rose down at my dressing table and began to do her hair and make-up. This was all new to her and she became very curious about everything I was doing. Although she was small and thin, her skin condition was very good.


    Half an hourter, I finished my work and I had to say, I was very satisfied.


    ¡°Luna, what do you think?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Jane, I almost can¡¯t recognize myself. Are you a magician?¡± Rose looked at her reflection in the mirror with widened eyes.


    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s go find Alpha. I bet his jaws will drop to the ground.¡±


    When Rose and I arrived back at her room, I saw Edward standing at the door. He mustn¡¯t have gone far. Was this what having an Alpha in love was like?


    ¡°Where did you go? I thought you would get her ready in the bedroom.¡±


    But as we approached, Edward¡¯s mouth fell wide open in surprise and he didn¡¯t blink for a long time. I started to snicker when I saw him like this.


    ¡°Oh my God, Babe, are you a fairy?¡±


    Rose also started tough shyly. He quickly pulled her into his embrace and kissed her. But I decided to make my presence known.


    ¡°Ahem, Alpha, I hope that you can please restrain yourself and let Luna¡¯s makeupst until the end of the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Fine, d*mn it. Thank you, Jane. I¡¯ll give you full marks for this operation of yours.¡±


    ¡°What operation?¡±


    When we were still standing in the corridor, a familiar voice came from behind us.


    We turned around and saw Patrick. When he saw Rose, he made an even more exaggerated expression than Alpha did and covered his eyes.


    ¡°Oh my God, where did this golden phoenixe from? My eyes are blinded by the light!¡±


    ¡°Patrick, enough with your drama. How did it go?¡± Alpha smiled as he spoke with Patrick.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I went to New Moon Tribe, found Clyde, and gave him a check to express my gratitude. Guess what happened?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Clyde?¡± asked I.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Omega doctor who saved Rose back when we were in New Moon Tribe since the real doctor of the tribe was a coward. Clyde told me that he simply wanted to join Sunset Tribe as a form of repayment because he found New Moon Tribe horrible.¡±


    ¡°So how did you respond?¡± asked Alfa.


    ¡°Needless to say, he¡¯s no longer with New Moon Tribe. On the way back, I investigated his background and verified his ims.¡±


    ¡°Great work, Patrick. I¡¯ll ce you in charge of his orientation then.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Alpha. I hope he can make it in time for Luna¡¯s wee ceremony tonight.¡±


    After their conversation, Alpha, Luna, and I returned to our rooms. Although I didn¡¯t know if he and Luna have had sex since Luna¡¯s arrival, I just hoped that Alpha remained sane in front of this lovely creature and didn¡¯t ruin my work..

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: A New Member</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Clyde¡¯s P.O.V.]


    While I was packing in my room, a guard came to tell me that I had a high-level visitor. Usually, this was the only notification required for a high-level member of another tribe to visit.


    When I opened the door, I saw Beta Patrick of Sunset Tribe standing outside my room. I quickly weed him into the room.


    ¡°Clyde, I¡¯m here on behalf of Alpha Edward from Sunset Tribe. I want to thank you for everything you¡¯ve done to save Luna Rose. This is a check for USD 20,000. Alpha has requested that I hand this over to you.¡±


    ¡°Beta, I can¡¯t ept this check. After all, I used to be a doctor. It¡¯s not my style to turn a blind eye.¡±


    ¡°Then what would you like in return? We¡¯ll do our best to satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Beta, can I be a member of Sunset Tribe?¡±


    I could tell Beta Patrick was stunned by my request.


    ¡°Why do you want to join Sunset Tribe? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that you have topletely disown your current tribe?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this ce. Our ¡®newmander¡¯ is just like his father. He¡¯s dirty.¡± I spoke indirectly since I knew the walls sometimes had ears.


    ¡°Is that why you want to join Sunset Tribe?¡± asked Patrick.


    ¡°Yes, Beta.¡±


    I lied, but I had to make sure that I could join Sunset Tribe smoothly.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Also, Beta, I¡¯ve already withdrawn myself from New Moon Tribe, so if Sunset Tribe can¡¯t ept me, I would have to wander around for a while or return to human society as a doctor. Thetter would be a bit risky for me.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, I¡¯ll give you an answer as soon as I consult my Alpha.¡±


    Patrick took down my phone number and left. Although I knew that as Beta, he had full authority to agree to ept me on the spot, he didn¡¯t. I simply guessed that he was going to do a background check on me. But it wouldn¡¯t be an issue since I had everythingid out beforehand.


    Before Patrick arrived, I had already severed all ties with New Moon Tribe. I was certain that this was enough to show him my sincerity. I continued packing my luggage. Suddenly, the door to my room was kicked open.


    ¡°Clyde, you traitor!¡±


    Alex and a few guards rushed in. It was obvious that someone had informed him.


    ¡°Why did the Beta from Sunset Tribee looking for you? What did you say to him?¡± Alex yelled at me in exasperation but I looked back at him calmly.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ve already severed my rtionship with New Moon Tribe so you can stop behaving like this. Plus, I may be a member of Sunset Tribe soon.¡±


    ¡°What? You want to join the Sunset n? What benefits did they give you?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± I ignored Alex and continued packing my luggage. I thought that he would be furious, but what he said next made me stop my actions.


    ¡°Clyde, since you¡¯re determined to join Sunset Tribe, how about you be a part of our little n? I guarantee that you¡¯ll be treated well in the future. Perhaps you¡¯ll be the candidate for my next Beta.¡±


    ¡°Who else is there beside you?¡± asked I.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You just need to do as I ask.¡±


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°Take down my phone number and stay in touch with New Moon Tribe. I¡¯ll give you instructions when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°I will consider it if you can guarantee what you¡¯ve promised me.¡±


    ¡°My good brother, I knew you were a reasonable and good person. I guarantee it.¡±


    Alex left with satisfaction. I was curious about what he wanted me to do and who he meant by ¡®our¡¯. I continued packing my luggage as I thought about it, then sat in my room and waited for Patrick¡¯s reply.


    As expected, I had be a member of Sunset Tribe. I drove my car as fast as I could to my new tribe. Since Patrick had also told me that Rose¡¯s wee ceremony would beter today, I didn¡¯t want to miss anything about her, and that was the only reason I joined Sunset Tribe..

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: Provocation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I changed into my formal attire in the bedroom and waited for Rose so that we could go to her wee ceremony together.


    ¡°Edward, you look so handsome dressed like this. You look like a sculpture.¡± My girl looked at me with a gentle gaze.


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m usually not handsome?¡± I pulled her into my arms and kissed her, but she immediately slipped away.


    ¡°Watch my makeup! I don¡¯t want to upset Jane.¡±


    I shrugged helplessly. Women. Their heads could be cut off, but their makeup couldn¡¯t be ruined.


    Rose¡¯s wee ceremony was scheduled to be held in the open space in front of the castle at seven o¡¯clock. Patrick had already asked the relevant personnel to issue a notice. All members of the tribe could participate voluntarily. I didn¡¯t force them. After all, this was Luna¡¯s ceremony. Secondly, I wanted to keep things simple until I could unravel some of the mysteries rted to Rose.


    As the hour approached, I saw that there was already arge crowd outside from our window. Well, perhaps everyone wanted to see what the future Luna of the tribe would look like. After all, their Alpha had been single for so many years.


    Rose stood beside me. She was so beautiful, but I could tell that she was a little nervous.


    ¡°Rx, Babe. This is just a simple weing ceremony. It won¡¯tst too long.¡± I held her hand tightly andforted her.


    ¡°Edward, I hope I won¡¯t embarrass you,¡± said Rose softly.


    ¡°And why would that happen? I think everyone will like you as soon as they set their sights on you.¡±


    The ceremony began. My father, the former Alpha of Sunset Tribe, became the host of the ceremony. He suited the role very well.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Members of Sunset Tribe, the position of Luna has always been vacant. Thankfully, with the guidance of the moon goddess, my son, Alpha Edward Lancaster of Sunset Tribe has found his mate, Rose.¡±


    When I heard him call out our names, I took Rose¡¯s hand and walked out of the castle gate. I waved to everyone and Rose began to wave as well. Some people were surprised when they saw Rose. I could hear their admiration for her beauty. This made me more proud of my mate.


    ¡°Thank you all foring to my mate¡¯s wee ceremony today. In the near future, Rose will officially be your Luna. I hope that everyone can give her the greatest degree of friendliness and respect.¡±


    The moment I finished speaking, the crowd erupted into apuse and cheers.


    ¡°Mom, Rose is so beautiful. Is she a fairy?¡± asked a young child. It was a child from the White family in the front row. Everyone smiled kindly and I saw a relieved smile on Rose¡¯s face.


    But in the next second, a sharp female voice from the crowd tore through the night sky. Every word stimted my eardrums.


    ¡°Everyone! Rose is a liar! She¡¯s a lowly ve of New Moon Tribe! She seduced Alpha! Moreover, she doesn¡¯t have a wolf! We don¡¯t need a defect as our Luna!¡±


    This stupid sentence was no less than a heavy bomb. Everyone was shocked and a heated discussion erupted.


    ¡°Is what she said true?¡±


    ¡°Alpha chose a Luna without a wolf?¡±


    I quickly looked over at the owner of the d*mned female voice and realized that it was Jones. How did she get this information? Still, I didn¡¯t have time to waste and quickly stood up for my Luna.


    ¡°Jones, if you continue to nder your future Luna, you will pay the price!¡±


    I roared with my Alpha voice which I rarely used to reprimand my own people. As such, the crowd instantly fell silent.


    ¡°A Luna without a wolf cannot protect her tribe! If this is nder, then let Rose prove it to everyone!¡±


    This time it was Emily who spoke as she stood next to Jones. The arrogance on her face made me want to tear her limbs apart. Why were these jealous women so troublesome?


    Just as I was desperately trying to figure out how to get Rose out of this situation, my mate suddenly let go of my hand.


    By the time I realized what Rose was trying to do, it was toote to stop her..

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41: Transformation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Clyde¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I drove like crazy and by the time I got to Sunset Tribe, Patrick had already prepared a cabin for me. It was modern in design andplete with everything, so much better than where I lived in New Moon Tribe.


    I didn¡¯t have time to unpack, I just chucked my stuff aside and followed the crowd to the ce where tonight¡¯s wee ceremony was going to be held ¨C in front of a huge, magnificent castle. I had seen a lot of castles, but I was surprised that a ranked member of Sunset Tribe lived in such a castle, like a real aristocrat.


    When the ceremony officially began, a strong old man appeared first. He was Alpha¡¯s father. Immediately after, Alpha led his mate out of the castle and waved to the crowd.


    I finally saw Rose again. She was clearly dressed up today, wearing a pink dress like a girl from a fairy tale.


    Edward announced his mate to the crowd and asked them to show Rose kindness and respect. But very quickly, the kindness and respect were shattered by a woman¡¯s piercing voice.


    ¡°Everyone! Rose is a liar! She¡¯s a lowly ve of New Moon Tribe! She seduced Alpha! Moreover, she doesn¡¯t have a wolf! We don¡¯t need a defect as our Luna!¡±


    I looked in the direction of the voice. It was a woman with an outrageous hair color. Then, another tall woman with brown-red hair beside her added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°A Luna who doesn¡¯t have a wolf can¡¯t protect her tribe well! If this is nder, then let Rose prove it to everyone!¡±


    I could tell that Edward was angry. He used his Alpha voice to scold them and I admired him for already enduring so well in this situation.


    What were these women thinking? Why would they provoke an Alpha of a tribe in public? I took note of the faces of these two women, who were probably no different than Sarah of New Moon Tribe and her army of whores.


    Suddenly, I saw Rose let go of Edward¡¯s hand. I thought she would panic and cry, but what she did nextpletely shocked me and everyone else.


    Rose started to change ¨C fur wasing out of her skin and I could feel the heat in the air.


    Updates by


    .


    Under the full moon, a wolf like no other I had ever seen appeared.


    Her wolf stood about twelve or thirteen feet tall with fur that brimmed in shades that were abination of light purple and pink. She shone with an amazing luster under the moonlight. Her blue pupils dazzled like the most expensive diamonds in the world. Rose¡¯s transformation shocked everyone. I bet they had never seen such an amazing and special wolf in their lives. I hadn¡¯t either.


    I watched Rose¡¯s wolf approach the crowd and thetter made way for her. She headed straight for the two troublemakers and red at them. The woman with the dyed hair almost peed her pants.


    I watched quietly. If Rose tried to attack them, they deserved it. After all, they¡¯d just used dirty words which would have infuriated anyone. But in the end, Rose didn¡¯t do anything. She just turned and walked back to the castle as Edward ran in after her.


    Soon, Rose appeared again in a T-shirt and jeans, her usual style for the past eight years.


    The crowd was still there and everyone was waiting for what the future Luna would say.


    ¡°Before Edward met me, I was indeed a ve of New Moon Tribe, but it wasn¡¯t my fault. Those miserable days taught me the value of kindness and justice. I don¡¯t expect all of you to like me. I can only say that I will live up to the responsibility of being Luna and defend this tribe.¡±


    Oh, I wasn¡¯t wrong about this girl. She had always been so brave and strong.


    [Sarah¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Ring¡­ring¡­ring¡­


    I looked at the caller ID and answered the call. In an instant, my ears were filled with furious curses.


    ¡°Sarah, you told me that Rose has been a useless ve to your tribe for the past eight years and that she doesn¡¯t have a wolf. How stupid are you? Have you gone blind or deaf for the past eight years?¡±


    ¡°What happened? What did this b*tch do?¡±


    ¡°She transformed! Just now! A wolf that¡¯s a thousand times more beautiful than yours! And this was after I had questioned her in public! If I¡¯m punished by my Alpha for this, I¡¯ll never let you go!¡±


    The call ended and I was a little confused. Did Emily just say Rose transformed? How was this possible?! Wasn¡¯t she just a good-for-nothing without a wolf?!


    I quickly went to Alex and told him everything that Emily said. But he didn¡¯t look surprised. Instead, he started to tease me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Emily your love rival? When did you two get along so well?¡±


    ¡°Alex, shut up! Haven¡¯t you heard the old saying that the enemy of your enemy is your friend? So you knew that Rose had a wolf and didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that she is the daughter of thete Alpha Austin and Luna Nancy of Southern Wilderness Tribe.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. How did that useless ve suddenly be an Alpha¡¯s daughter? If It¡¯s true, why didn¡¯t she fight back all this time and willingly get beaten so badly? Something was definitely amiss here..

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Secret in the Study</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I returned to the room with Rose but I couldn¡¯t suppress how gloomy I felt.


    ¡°Edward, did I do something wrong?¡±


    When Rose timidly asked me this question, I sighed. I couldn¡¯t resist her tone at all. She looked and sounded like a pitiful little rabbit, and I couldn¡¯t help but immediately pull her into my embrace.


    ¡°Rose, my dearest, I just didn¡¯t want you to transform in front of everyone before I¡¯ve figured out some things.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want your tribe to doubt you because of their words.¡±


    ¡°Babe, this is also your tribe now. And I am proud of how well you handled things tonight.¡±


    Rose stood on her tiptoes and pecked my cheek cutely. I immediately found her lips and passionately kissed her back.


    When we were done washing up and lying on the bed, Rose asked, ¡°How did Emily and her friend know about my past?¡±


    ¡°I think New Moon Tribe must have told them. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll punish them for offending their Luna.¡±


    Rose leaned closer to me. I stretched out my arm to let her rest on it. I couldn¡¯t see her eyes clearly in the dark.


    ¡°Alpha, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Let¡¯s just let it pass.¡±


    ¡°But they insulted you!¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough of these words over the past eight years. I¡¯m already used to it. Although no one taught me how to be an excellent Luna of a tribe, I¡¯ll just do my best. At least, I¡¯m qualified.¡±


    I hugged the petite woman tightly. The strength in her heart was something I had never expected. And the amount of kindness she had was incredible. I felt lucky for having such a mate.


    ¡°Alpha, can I make a request?¡± asked Rose suddenly after a while.


    ¡°Babe, as long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Can you help mepensate Jane for that dress? Because I don¡¯t have money yet¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Even at a time like this, my sweetheart still didn¡¯t forget about repaying others.


    ¡°Of course, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll also have a lot of beautiful dresses of your own to wear in the future.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t say anything else as I kissed her forehead. We quickly hugged each other and went to sleep because we had more important things to do tomorrow.


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    It was six o¡¯clock in the morning when I headed to the garage. Soon, Alpha and the future Luna met me.


    After the ceremonyst night, Alpha told me that we needed to go somewhere today and I wasn¡¯t to mention it to anyone.


    I have to say, afterst night, I was very impressed with how quick-witted Rose was. Her wolf was so charismatic. Everyone knew that Emily had a soft spot for Alpha. After he drank and slept with her that one time, she seemed to be obsessed with Alpha. But now that Rose was here, we knew who our real Luna was.


    ¡°So where are we going?¡± Once we were in the car, I thought it was safe to ask.


    ¡°Southern Wilderness Tribe,¡± said my Alpha.


    I was a little surprised but did not question any further as I started the car and drove.


    Almost four hourster, we finally approached Southern Wilderness Tribe. I saw Luna¡¯s expression from the rearview mirror turn sadder as Alpha held her hand tightly.


    When we reached the Southern Wilderness Tribe¡¯s packhouse, I parked the car. It was deserted and overgrown with weeds, but the buildings still stood their ground. There were even traces of blood on the walls still.


    Just thinking about the scene made my blood race and I shuddered. I could not imagine what I would have done if I had experienced what Rose went through eight years ago. I didn¡¯t even know If I would even want to survive that tragedy and live with the trauma for the rest of my life. This made me admire Rose even more for her strength and forbearance. She had taken it all on herself for eight years.


    We knew how strong Rose was, so seeing her cry in front of us was heartbreaking. Alpha held her tight in his arms as heforted her. I could even see the hatred in his eyes.


    When Rose recovered, she led us to the packhouse. Soon we were in front of a locked door. The lock was already falling apart, so it didn¡¯t take me long to open it.


    We walked into the room, which looked like a study. There were bookcases along all three walls and a huge painting hung on the other side.


    Alpha had told me about Luna¡¯s miraculous survival after falling off a cliff as a child, which shocked me. What was Luna¡¯s secret? How did she survive the fall unscathed? Why were Alpha Austin and Luna Nancy keeping a close watch on her? Why had her mother made Rose keep her wolf hidden? We started going through the books, hoping they would have the answers we sought.


    Two hourster, we were left frustrated because these were just ordinary books and didn¡¯t seem to have the information we were looking for.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯d like to go to some of the other rooms, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem, Babe. Patrick, escort Luna and make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    I followed Rose out of the room, up the stairs, and to the second floor. Fortunately, she had recovered. When we pushed open one of the rooms, she even smiled sweetly and told me that this was where she had first met Alpha.


    It was almost an hourter when we were ready to go back to Edward. Rose had found a few photo albums in one of the rooms. She opened the albums and looked at them quietly, running her fingers across everyone¡¯s faces. In the other room, she found some small daily items of her parents and carried them with her.


    When we returned to the study, we didn¡¯t find Edward, but his scent told me that he was nearby. Rose and I started shouting his name, trying to find him as quickly as possible.


    Suddenly, the huge painting in front of us started to move, which really scared us. This oil painting was actually a secret door!


    I saw Edward walk out from behind the oil painting, holding something that looked like a book in his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I think I¡¯ve found the answer to everything..¡±

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43: Austin¡¯s Diary</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I spent three hours in the study. But the first two and a half hours were fruitless. All the books looked normal. Just when I had given up and started paying attention to other details, I noticed the huge painting in front of me and discovered that it was actually a movable door.


    Once I went through it, I waited for my eyes to adjust to the darkness and soon realized that I had entered a simply decorated room ¨C there was only a desk, a chair, and an old deskmp.


    I opened the drawer of the desk and insidey something that looked like a diary. When I opened it, I could feel the sound of my heart beating violently.


    ¡ª


    July 15, 2004.


    Today, our daughter was born. She is very cute. Her eyes are like Nancy¡¯s while her nose and mouth are like mine. I named her Rory. Though I know that her name will mean others mistaking her for a boy, I named her so because I wanted her to be strong and brave. Nancy called her Rose for she wanted her daughter to be beautiful yet thorny in times of danger.


    A week before Rory¡¯s birth, a stranger hade to visit me and he said some strange things. Eventually, he was chased away by the guards because I couldn¡¯t stand his nonsense.


    But when Rory was born, I almost fainted because the stranger had urately predicted the exact time of her birth, down to thest second. That was when I knew I had to see the man again.


    Oh, great moon goddess, I only ask that you bless my daughter to grow up safely and healthily. I am willing to trade my life for it.


    August 3, 2004.


    The stranger¡¯s words were true. I felt as if my heart had died. When I told Nancy what I knew, we hugged each other and cried. Oh, moon goddess, why are you doing this to my daughter?! She¡¯s innocent!!!


    August 6, 2004.


    Updates by


    .


    Nancy and I had an agreement. We would do everything we could to keep Rory safe, no matter the cost. Though my heart ached that her freedom will forever be restricted, there is no other way. She has to live.


    I can only pray that there was some error in the stranger¡¯s words.


    January 12, 2006.


    How time flies. My little princess can already walk by now. When she stumbled toward me, I felt like the happiest person in the world.


    But we still kept up our efforts to protect Rory, even if they may hurt her! Gosh, does she have to be so careful all the time just because of something a stranger said? It isn¡¯t fair.


    I told Nancy that I wanted to just give up, that it must have all been a mistake, and that the stranger was wrong. But she adamantly disagreed. She said that if there was even a one-in-a-million chance that the stranger might be right, even in the slightest way, she will still stick with her decision.


    September 3, 2010.


    Rory is a really quick learner. She doesn¡¯t have a problem with books and can read anything with gusto. She is also a natural dancer, like a cute little swan, which made Nancy and me very happy.


    Because of that, we didn¡¯t bother sending Rory to school, making it easier to keep her under our noses. It was all for her safety but I feel guilty that she will not have a wonderful childhood and friends her own age.


    When I came back from Columbia, I told Nancy what I had learned ¨C that our daughter needs to hide her wolf until she meets her true love. But I thought it was ridiculous, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of putting her in the hands of another man. Still, it was enough to convince Nancy.


    May 25, 2011.


    Today, I criticized Rory over a small matter, which made her a little angry. When I went to her room to apologize, she greeted me with her back. Her anger had yet to subside and a piece of ss broke all of a sudden. Good gosh, what I was afraid of is happening.


    I frantically tried to control her anger and quickly asked her how many times something like this had happened. She said this was the second time. The first time happened about a week ago when she had identally discovered that she felt like she could take something from the air.


    When Nancy arrived, we warned Rory to control her emotions. Even if she was aware of her ability, she should never use it. I think we might havee on too strong because Rory cried bitterly but we didn¡¯t have a choice. We have to be harsh for her sake.


    My poor child is a Werewolf of Chaos. That is her fate.


    July 15, 2013.


    Today is Rory¡¯s birthday, and she begged us early on to take her out to y. But we couldn¡¯t take her anywhere too crowded, so Nancy and I decided to take her hiking.


    I¡¯ll never forget the moment Rory fell off the cliff. Nancy was screaming as I ran down the mountain like crazy only to find Rory standing in front of me unscathed.


    I knelt on the ground and thanked God that my daughter hadn¡¯t been hurt. Then, I asked Rory what happened but she was confused by my question. She simply said that she felt a force lift her body, which was how she was uninjured. But she started to feel very tired after.


    Nancy and I spected that it was because Rory had used up too much of her ability this time. How could we let such a terrible thing happen?! I wish I could go back in time, hold her hand tightly, and never let go! I me myself for not being the one who fell!!


    What happened today might have allowed the devil to find her faster. I can¡¯t let Rory live with us anymore..

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44: Potential Danger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    After we had returned to Sunset Tribe¡¯s castle, I brought Rose to my office and locked the door.


    ¡°Babe, I think I found your father¡¯s diary, which answers some of the questions we¡¯ve been asking. Do you want to read it now?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, maybe you can read it to me.¡±


    I selected a few paragraphs to read and as I did, I saw the shock and confusion written all over Rose¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t until I finished thest paragraph that she began to tremble violently as she burst into tears.


    ¡ª


    January 7, 2014.


    It has been two weeks since Nancy disappeared, and I feel like a zombie.


    I don¡¯t know how the devil found us. The only possibility is that he sensed her power when she fell off the mountain.


    This damn devil appeared out of nowhere in our bedroom in the middle of the night, demanding that we handed over the Werewolf of Chaos by threatening the safety of my tribe.


    Just as I was about to fight him, Nancy said something terrifying to me. Then she med and scolded me before following him.


    I¡¯ll never forget the look in her eyes when she left. It was as if she was ready to die. moon goddess, please tell me where I can find my wife! I¡¯ll never forgive myself! If that b*stardes back, I¡¯ll kill him!!


    ¡ª


    Updates by


    .


    I closed the diary and walked over to hold Rose. She looked up at me and what I saw in her eyes broke my heart.


    ¡°So, who is that devil?¡±


    ¡°Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Nichs is a vampire. Your father had collected a lot of information about Nichs and the Werewolves of Chaos at the back of the diary.¡±


    ¡°So this vampire took my mother?¡±


    Although what I said next would break Rose¡¯s heart more, I had to tell her the truth.


    ¡°I believe that your mother, Luna Nancy, falsely used your father of lying and told Nichs that she was the Werewolf of Chaos so that Nichs could take her away instead and you will be protected.¡±


    Rose¡¯s tears fell like floodwaters once again. But this time, she recovered quickly. She bit her lips tightly until she was bleeding.


    ¡°Edward, tell me, what is a Werewolf of Chaos?¡±


    ¡°It is a type of werewolf that is far superior to all other werewolves. Most are males, but what they share inmon is an unusually beautiful and unique wolf. They also have different abilities. A Werewolf of Chaos is very rare and powerful. The appearance of the earliest ones was recorded in 400 BC. Currently, the only ones left in the world have been captured by Nichs. But I have a feeling that there are more out there still roaming around undetected.¡±


    I tried to give a short and simple answer based on what I¡¯d read from Alpha Austin¡¯s records which were much more detailed than mine. I could tell that he had visited the library in the Council of Elders¡¯ headquarters many times, in addition to the many other countries for more information.


    ¡°Why did that devil look for the Werewolves of Chaos?¡±


    ¡°Babe, before I answer your question, please promise me that you will listen calmly and not use your ability.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what kind of ability I have! But I promise you.¡±


    I took a deep breath and said, ¡°ording to the records, Nichs sought out the Werewolves of Chaos for two reasons. First, to absorb their blood to strengthen his power. Second, to mate with the female ones. He had found two previously and mated with them but none of their offsprings survived.¡±


    I tried to be as vague as possible, but she knew what that meant about her mother. It was a difficult question, and I didn¡¯t want to answer it if I could.


    Rose slumped to the ground as she cried in her hands. I knelt and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°My love, your parents are amazing people, so you must live well for them.¡±


    ¡ª


    For the past two days, I had ordered everyone not to disturb Rose. Her meals were delivered to our room by servants, and I apanied her day and night.


    Today, Rose finally took the initiative to talk to me about her father¡¯s diary.


    ¡°Alpha, my father said in the diary that he found a clue that indicated that I must hide my wolf until I meet my true love?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it is a way to defend and protect yourself.¡± Rose¡¯s question reminded me of something and I nned to get started on it right away.


    ¡°Rose, no matter what, I need you to hide your identity and wolf as much as possible, as well as the ability that you might trigger.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already¡­¡±


    ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I trust you, Edward.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say thank you between us. You¡¯re my mate, the person I love the most.¡±


    I watched Rose fall asleep after a while. This was her first proper sleep in two days. I closed my eyes and prepared to take a nap next to her. I was physically and mentally exhausted over the past two days but it was nothingpared to what Rose was going through.


    I nned to go to the library at the Council of Elders¡¯ headquarterster. After all, it had been eight years since Alpha Austin checked the records. Perhaps I could find some new information and clues now.


    I was an Alpha and my mate was in incredible danger. I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her..

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Information in the Book</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When we returned from Southern Wilderness Tribe, I told several members of the tribe that Rose was a Werewolf of Chaos. Obviously, they were very surprised, but they promised to keep it a secret. Rose was also slowly starting to recover from her shock, which I was happy to see.


    Jane, Ad, and Patrick began to invite Rose more frequently to small events ¨C it was clear that they wanted to help her divert her attention. For example, they took her to the recreation room and taught her to y billiards and foosball.


    I have to admit, the way Rose yed billiards was absolutely lovely and charming. When I joined themter, I was surprised to see that Rose had beat Jane three games in a row. Everyone was surprised when Rose urately hit the ck ball into the bag. By the end of the games, they called her the ¡®Nine-ball Princess¡¯. Was ying billiards one of the abilities of a Werewolf of Chaos?


    I hadn¡¯t been idle either. While everyone was keeping Rosepany and making sure she was safe, I decided to spend time at the library of the Council of Elders¡¯ headquarters. It was so big that I had to spend two whole days in it.


    With the library¡¯s search system, I found all the books about the Werewolves of Chaos by keyword and chronology. Once I had gathered them, I wasted no time delving into the information. But they all pretty much said the same thing as the excerpts from Alpha Austin¡¯s diary.


    Just when I thought I might not find anything, a recent book that seemed new caught my attention.


    When I opened the book to read it, the contents surprised me as it contained records of what happened to all Werewolves of Chaos. But to my dismay, most of them had been captured by vampire Nichs ¨C many of the corpses were found all over the world and appeared to have been fed on by vampires. The female corpses also showed signs of giving birth. Only a few of the Werewolves of Chaos were marked as ¡®missing¡¯.


    I saw that Rose¡¯s mother, Luna Nancy from the Southern Wilderness, was also marked as ¡®Missing¡¯ and I have reason to believe that Alpha Austin must have reported to the Council of Elders that his wife had been taken away by Nichs as Werewolf of Chaos but her body had yet to be found. As such, the Council of Elders did not deem her as dead yet. Alpha Austin and Luna Nancy stood their ground to the very end ¨C they still insisted that Luna Nancy was a Werewolf of Chaos so that no one would suspect their daughter.


    The book also mentioned that the Werewolves of Chaos were found by the vampires but not because the former had used their abilities. This made me feel better. But since Rose had hidden her ability so well for so many years, I¡¯ll just remind her to keep on doing so.


    I continued reading and was amazed by the time I reached the end of the book.


    [On July 15th, 2004, the holy star descended. As a great heroine, the Heavens will give this person a great responsibility. She must first strain her bones, starve her body, and leave her body empty. Then, she willbine with a certain destined Alpha to stimte the energy in her body, vanquish demons, and turn the stainednd pure. The rtionship between the two must not be broken or the heroine would eventually be captured and the dark army would stter the blood of the wolves. Her heart must always be as bright as the sun and the moon in order to maximize her ability.]


    When I returned to the castle, I told Rose and the other members of the ranks what I had found, and everyone fell silent. If the contents of the book were true, there was no doubt that Rose was the star that descended into the world and shouldered a heavy responsibility. But honestly, I didn¡¯t want my mate to face any danger. If it was possible, I would rather have her be an ordinary woman for the rest of her life, to just be my lover.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Rose, I need you to hide your wolf and suppress your ability. That damned vampire will or probably has discovered that your mother isn¡¯t a Werewolf of Chaos. He might have been searching for you all these years.¡±


    Rose nodded. I could see that she was a little flustered and uneasy. Ipletely understood. She was only eighteen years old. How was she going to live ording to these ridiculous words? It did sound a little suffocating. But after what had happened before, Rose seemed to have be more calm and collected, which surprised me instead.


    My father said, ¡°Regardless of what the book says, Rose is going to be married to her destined alpha, so the rtionship between the two of you cannot be broken. I don¡¯t think this will be difficult for you and we will do everything we can to keep Rose safe. So I guess the real question, is that it is time for our tribe to truly ept a Luna. Dear Rose, are you ready to be Luna for your tribe?¡±


    I looked at my mate. There was still some uneasiness in her eyes, but her determination was stronger.


    ¡°I love Edward, and I love his tribe. This is my home now. I¡¯m ready to be the Luna of the Sunset Tribe..¡±

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46: ¡®Mate¡¯</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Alpha summoned us to his office and told us the information he had obtained from the library, I was shocked, to be honest. This seemingly frail girl before me was actually such a great wolf? However, Alpha did not seem to be too willing to ept Luna¡¯s fate in the book.


    Still, we were slightly relieved. Ever since Southern Wilderness Tribe was exterminated, Luna had never shown that she was a she-wolf with a superpower. As long as she kept it a secret, that f*cking Nichs would not be able to find her.


    Alpha decided that Rose¡¯s Luna ceremony would be held three nightster but it seemed like there was nothing much for me to do for the time being. Hence, I made a request.


    ¡°Alpha, Lily¡¯s academy will be holding a dinner party tonight. You know that she doesn¡¯t have a partner yet, so I think I¡¯ll go. After all, I don¡¯t want any bad boys to benefit from it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Lily?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my little sister, Luna.¡±


    ¡°Patrick, you have a sister!¡±


    ¡°Yes and he¡¯s a total sucker for his sister. You can go, Patrick. When do you set off?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, when I find my most handsome suit, that¡¯s when I set off.¡±


    Edward nodded. Just as I was about to turn around and leave, Rose said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to university. Can I go take a look? I promise I¡¯ll just look.¡±


    I looked at Alpha and saw him thinking, but Luna¡¯s eyes and tonepletely crushed him.


    ¡°Babe, since you¡¯ll stay with the tribe for a long time after you be Luna, we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Luna seemed to be very happy. I knew that she liked to read because she had spent most of the past few days in the library, except when we were ying with her. I told them I¡¯d meet them in the garage in half an hour. So now, I had to go find my clothes before I embarrass my little sister.


    ¡ª


    Although our packhouse was only an hour and a half away from her school, Lily rarely spent much time with the tribe. She seemed to prefer ying with her friends in the city to hanging out with me and Noah, which sometimes made me feel like a failure. I took it to mean that my sister was still young and was more curious about the outside world.


    When the three of us arrived at the school, a slim and beautiful woman greeted us. My little sister was still so cute, but I immediately saw a small tattoo on her shoulder de.


    ¡°Lily, why didn¡¯t you tell me you got a tattoo?¡±


    ¡°See, this is why I don¡¯t want to spend too much time with my brother. You nag so much more than Mom does.¡±


    Alpha and Luna smiled. Although I was a little embarrassed, I immediately introduced them to each other. My little sister immediately showed her respect and affection towards Luna, whom she had never seen before.


    ¡°Luna, I really like your hair!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lily. God knows how much I envy your eye smile.¡±


    It seemed that both of them were happy with each other¡¯spliments ¨C girls seemed to be quite easy to satisfy.


    Later, Lily showed us around the school, which was so big that we could only go to some of the ces. Luna, on the other hand, was always full of envy and curiosity.


    We strolled around for about two hours then spent some time sitting under a big tree on the schoolwn where people were reading or ying guitar. It was quite a pleasant atmosphere. Once we were ready to go, I headed to the dinner event with Lily while Alpha took Luna on a tour of the campus before taking her to dinner at a restaurant near the academy. When the dinner was over, I would return to the tribe with them.


    I waited for Lily in themon area of the dorm, bored. I didn¡¯t know how long she needed to put on makeup, though she told me she would do it as quickly as possible.


    Suddenly, I smelled a very nice scent, like abination of fruity body odor. I stood up, alert. And my wolf Duke started to get very excited in my body. But I could sense that the scent was not from a familiar person. It was not even the smell of a werewolf.


    At that moment, the door to themon area opened and a young woman walked in. I swear I had never seen such a beautiful woman ever. She hadke-green eyes, silky ck hair, and her lips were like cherries. My eyes followed her until she walked straight into Lily¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Our mate.¡±


    I could hardly believe it when Duke howled crazily inside me..

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: Patrick¡¯s Attitude


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    (Patrick¡¯s P.o.v.]


    I couldn¡¯t help but follow her footsteps into Lily¡¯s room. When this woman turned around to look at me, I felt my heart beat over two hundred beats per


    minute.


    ¡°Diana, this is my brother, Patrick¡± Oh, even the name of this beauty stirred


    But my little sister didn¡¯t seem to notice that I was acting a little strange.


    ¡°Hello, Patrick. Ive heard Lily talk about you.¡±


    I exchanged a few pleasantries with them before leaving the room. It seemed that they had some girl topics to talk about. Although the door was closed, I heard Diana mention that she wanted to borrow a ne from Lily for tonight¡¯s banquet.


    Soon, I watched Diana leave the room. I think my eyes looked like they were trying to bum a hole into Diana because my little sister finally realized that something was wrong with me.


    ¡°Brother?


    ¡°Lily, who is Diana? I mean, are you two good friends?


    ¡°Yes, she is my best friend. We met in the club. But why are you looking at her


    like that?


    ¡°She¡¯s my mate.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°What?


    ¡°Well, I just found out. But I know she¡¯s my destined mate.¡±


    I don¡¯t thinkI can handle this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°T mean, I know werewolf mates can be of other races but it¡¯s very rare. Besides, my brother just told me that my best friend might be my sister-in w


    ¡°Rx, Lily. Everything has been predetermined by the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°But Diana has a boyfriend.


    And with that, my mood immediately sunk. I was usually quite confident with my looks but I didn¡¯t want to use to steal someone.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Tt¡¯s my ssmate, Jefferson, but he is an asshole.¡±


    My sister¡¯s words gave me a glimmer offort. At least she didn¡¯t have a good opinion of Diana¡¯s boyfriend. But I was still very depressed. I took my phone out. I had to tell my ¡®brother about it.


    ¡°Patrick, What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°Alpha, I think I just met my mate, but she has a boyfriend and she¡¯s a human.¡±


    ¡°Patrick, are you serious?


    ¡°Alpha, I would never joke about my mate!


    ¡°Give me a location, we¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    When Alpha and his partner arrived, my little sister was with me. And all ofa sudden, I felt the reality of the situation.


    ¡°Patrick, tell me what happened,¡± said Alpha.


    ¡°I fell in love with Diana from the first moment I saw her. Although the chances of a werewolf being with a human are slim, I think Tm the lucky one.¡±


    ¡°Tve never heard you use the word love¡¯ to describe a woman before.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. This may be the moon goddess punishment for my previously rich


    ¡®sex life ¨C to make me fall in love with a human with a boyfriend.¡±


    When I said the words ¡®sex life, I realized that Luna was there, and she gave me a disdainful look.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a little risky to get with a human, but since it¡¯s the moon goddess arrangement, I think there must be a reason for all of this. I want to wait for Diana. And I guarantee that this matter will not affect our tribe or race.¡±


    I finished my statement in one breath. Although I wasn¡¯tpletely confident about waiting for and pursuing Diana, I knew that it was at least what I truly


    wanted.


    ¡°Brother,I respect your choice. And I only have one request. Before you confirm the girl¡¯s character, you must hide your identity as a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Alpha, I understand my duty.¡±


    ¡°Patrick, how about you and Lily invite Diana to meet us at the bar after the dinner event? We can be the extra eyes to help you determine her character as well.¡±


    I nodded nomittally ¨C for me, it was quite an impossible task. I didn¡¯t know her at all, and she had a boyfriend. The thought of them going back to the dorm to have sex or something made my heart turn into a broken lemon.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48: Lily¡¯s Worries


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor:


    Wuxiaworld.site Copyright, Please visit Wuxiaworld.site to support our website.


    EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Lily¡¯s perspective.]


    The dinner event was going well. I walked around with my brother, Patrick, holding his arm. As we walked, I heard some of the girls nearby whispering to each other. They were infatuated with him and wondered which grade and college he was from.


    Although many of the girls at the event were beautiful, my brother¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t looking at any of them. They were fixated on only one person and I could easily guess who.


    Diana and her date, Jefferson, had just walked in and my brother started to let out a low, pained growl as his fingers curled up in a tight fist.


    My brother and I managed to grab some food and were just about to eat at our table when I noticed Diana and Jeffersoning toward us. But, why? There were plenty of empty seats around us.


    In the end, the four of us sat at the same table. But I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite during the whole meal. The food was great. It was Jefferson that put me off. He was making greasyments at the girls that passed us from time to time. He was starting to make me sick.


    Thad already told Diana that her boyfriend was not a good person. There were even rumors in the academy that he was having an affair with many girls, but Diana still couldn¡¯t find any solid evidence. I didn¡¯t know what she even liked about him. She deserved someone so much better than him! And now,


    my poor brother had to endure the sight of eating at the same table as his sweetheart and his rival.


    Once we were done eating, Jefferson said he had an appointment with a friend to y serter and decided to leave first. He kissed Diana before he left, which hurt Patrick even more. Although he could be a pain in the butt sometimes, he was still my brother. As siblings, I knew we would share joy and


    heartbreaks.


    ¡°Diana, are you busyter?¡±


    ¡°Idon¡¯t think so. I was going to go for a walk with Jefferson, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to happen anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe with us to the bar outside school?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°We have two friends still hanging out there. I thought we could go for a drink, y some pool, or something. It¡¯s a Friday night after all.¡±


    Diana hesitated for a moment before finally agreeing to my invitation. I saw my brother look at me gratefully. Although I scoffed when I remembered his rich sexual past, I knew my brother well. And I knew that once he found his mate, he would forever be faithful to her, which was one of the reasons I


    was on his side.


    Diana and I met at a dance club not long after enrolling in school. Based on our history together, I knew that she was a good person. Thus, I definitely wouldn¡¯t mind her being my sister-inw, and I knew that I had to y my part to make it happen.


    But I was still a little worried. First, Diana already had a boyfriend, even though he was a jerk. Second, I didn¡¯t know if she would ept a werewolf as her boyfriend even if she and Jefferson broke up. Though werewolf mates could be of different races, we hadn¡¯t had any human mates in Sunset Tribe yet.


    We all believed in mateship, and I knew that even if he found out that his partner was a Fuchsbau or a leprechaun or something, I would still support him as long as he epted his mate and thetter didn¡¯t cross any lines. I bet my family would too.


    Since Patrick had parked in the school parking lot not far from our dorm, Diana and I decided to change out of our formal wear and put on morefortable clothes first before going to the bar. Luckily, our room was close, so my brother suggested that he¡¯d get the car and pick us up at the dorm entrance.


    After we changed, we waited for Patrick at the dorm gate, but he didn¡¯t show up and didn¡¯t pick up his phone. This made me a little embarrassed. What the hell was he doing? I was helping him, but he was ruining his first date already. Well, OK, maybe it wasn¡¯t a date per se. But I couldn¡¯t think of anything


    more troubling to him than having a girl wait for him on a first date.


    Iwas cursing him constantly internally but I put up a smile on my face as I suggested that we look for him in the parking lot. Maybe his car wouldn¡¯t start, or something. It¡¯s a silly excuse. Fortunately, Diana didn¡¯t seem to be upset as she agreed.


    Just as we were about to leave, a familiar gray Land Rover pulled up in front of us. The door swung open and a shirtless man crawled out on his knees. He had a bloody nose and injuries all over his body. When I saw his face, I was shocked. Then I heard Diana scream.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49: Beating the Shit Out of a Man


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Uefferson¡¯s perspective.]


    Once I was done eating, I managed to whip up an excuse to give my girlfriend to leave a little earlier.


    Although my girlfriend Diana was a real piece of work ¨C with a tight crotch and plenty of juice, I couldn¡¯t dedicate such a beautiful night to a woman who was menstruating.


    After I left, I headed to the parking lot as promised, opened my car door, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and put my seat down. Soon, Katarina sat in it, too. Or was it Catherine? Whatever, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Ever since she joined the Taekwondo Club, of which I was the club president, we¡¯d had sex twice. Collecting ¡®stamps¡¯ was a hobby of mine, especially among lower-grade girls like Diana and Katarina who were sulent and, most importantly, innocent.


    ¡®My meat stick was stuck deep in Katarina¡¯s vagina as her body undted like a wave on my body. The tremors were exciting and her nipples were so big that they made me dizzy. I was about to ask about the other two girls who had joined the club the other day.


    But suddenly, I heard a loud crash behind Katarina and she screamed in horror.


    ¡°What the hell??¡±


    When I came back to my senses, I saw arge spiderweb-like crack on the front windshield of my Ford. F£¤ck, I was 100% sure that some jerk had done this on purpose!


    I let Katarina roll off me as I prepared to deal with the kid who didn¡¯t know his ce. Who dared to mess with the club president of the Taekwondo Club? Was this guy tired of living?


    As I slipped on my pants and pushed the door open, I saw a man standing in front of my car. I remembered him. He was the brother of Lily, Diana¡¯s best friend. We¡¯d just met. But I didn¡¯t give a shit who that brother was. My punch was ready to break his jaw.


    [Patrick¡¯s perspective.]


    Iwas walking towards my car in the parking lot when I saw Jefferson walking in front of me. Ugh, what luck. He had been acting like an idiot at the dinner table, openly makingments on women. I mean, even though my brothers and I did talk about women in private before, this guy was just too


    frivolous, proud, and disgusting. Why would Diana fall for a guy like that?


    I watched him go into a Ford in the parking lot. But then a woman got in and the car started to shake. I knew exactly what was going on.


    My sweetheart¡¯s boyfriend was in his beat-up car having a rough ¡®fight¡¯ with another woman. He lied to her! He betrayed her. It was a perfect opportunity for me to shine a spotlight on this guy, but it would also break her heart. But the thought of her broken heart made my eyes go ck with anger, and


    Duke howled inside me.


    Updates by


    .


    Thurried to the parking lot, picked up a stone, then walked over to the rickety Ford before throwing it straight into the windscreen. I didn¡¯t use much strength since it was supposed to be just a warning. Moreover, I could see the girl¡¯s back and I didn¡¯t want to hurt someone innocent. But maybe she wasn¡¯t


    innocent. Whoever she was, I just knew that my wolf wanted to tear that b*stard apart.


    ¡°What the hell??¡±


    Jefferson opened the door and got out of the car. He was half naked, his pants was a mess, and his facial features were wrinkled due to anger. He simply lookedical.


    ¡°Patrick, are you courting death?¡±


    Oh, I forgot that he knew my name. Lily had introduced us at the dinner table. Well, since he already knew who I was, I should make a proper first impression on him.


    Uefferson¡¯s perspective.]


    This d*mn man had some skills to have dodged my uppercut and side kick. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t even tell which direction he would dodge to in the next moment. How could this be?


    ¡°You still dare to cheat with skills like that?¡±


    He looked at me with a faint smile as I sensed the mockery and contempt in his words. Obviously, I was furious. No one in school dared to speak to me like this! My fist immediately went straight for his cheek. But it was stopped halfway!


    He managed to grab my fist and I couldn¡¯t move! Impossible!


    1 immediately reached out with my other hand to grab him only to be met with his other hand. What kind of sick trick is this?


    Then, I felt a piercing pain as his grip mped down on my fingers, bending them backwards. I had a feeling they were going to break.


    I screamed and tried to kick him over. But, once again, I didn¡¯t know what trick he used as my legs became hooked by him and I fell to the ground! My hands hurt like crap and my butt hurt too. I just wanted to kill him!


    ¡®When he kicked me away for the third time, I felt like I couldn¡¯t stand up anymore. I regretted not taking the drugs earlier. This man¡¯s speed and technique were not something a normal person had. I had just had a bad f*cking day with this meddlesome monster.


    I knew that resistance was futile, so I decided to give in for the time being, thinking that he would just let me off. After all, none of this was his business. But he picked me up, shoved me into another car, and only God knew where he was taking me. All I could think about at that moment was how he


    would kill me..

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50: After a Breakup</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    (Diana¡¯s perspective.]


    I screamed when I saw the man who had just crawled out from the Land Rover. It was Jefferson.


    His nose was bleeding, his arms and face were bruised, and he hadn¡¯t even zipped his pants properly.


    Then, I saw Patrick get out of the driver¡¯s seat. I didn¡¯t even know if I should help Jefferson because I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening.


    ¡°Apologize to Diana.¡± That was what I heard Patrick say to Jefferson, but I was confused.


    Jefferson remained silent as he sat on the ground and whined. This made Patrick bend over and grab his jaw.


    ¡°I said, apologize to Diana.¡±


    ¡°Diana, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Jefferson looked very dejected. He didn¡¯t even dare to look me in the eye.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Nothing major. I just bumped into him and a girl in the parking lot.¡±


    When I heard this, I felt my heart being squeezed.


    ¡°So, Jefferson, what¡¯s the head count now?¡±


    I looked at Jefferson again but he remained silent.


    Updates by


    .


    Thad heard rumors about Jefferson at school, but I hadn¡¯t been able to find any evidence of what he¡¯d supposedly been doing behind my back. I admitted that I was a little reluctant to part with him. He was my first man and I had made quite some memories with him. But at that moment, myst drop of trust


    in and feelings for him hadpletely vanished. My boyfriend was caught cheating by my friend¡¯s brother. How dramatic and shameful!


    ¡°Get up and face me like a man,¡± said I coldly. Jefferson nced at Patrick and when thetter didn¡¯t make a move, he stood up submissively.


    ¡®Jefferson, we¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Diana, I can exin! I don¡¯t love her!¡±


    But Lily and I simply scoffed.


    ¡®Listen carefully, buddy. If you continue to pester Diana or try to take revenge on my sister, I guarantee that you¡¯ll never be able to use your penis again.¡±


    My heart felt empty as I walked towards the Land Rover. Patrick opened the door for Lily and me to sit in the back before he drove us out of the school.


    During the drive, I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears anymore.


    I grew up ina single-parent family after my parents divorced because my father started drinking heavily and brought other women home in the presence of my mother and me. I never thought that the very thing that happened to my mother would happen to me.


    ¡°Diana, he¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Tmow. I¡¯m just thinking about my father.¡±


    Lily ced my head on her shoulder and handed me a tissue. I saw Patrick looking at me from the rearview mirror, Was there a look of heartache in his eyes?


    ¡°Patrick, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    ¡°Were you injured just now?¡±


    I saw Patrick looking at me again and I started to regret what I just asked. I had sounded a little bit too concerned about him. I didn¡¯t know why but I quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°mean, Jefferson is a ck belt in taekwondo.¡±


    ¡°Really? I think he¡¯s just a little chick, just like his penis.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lily gloated at me. I could only roll my eyes at her.


    ¡®When we arrived at the restaurant bar after parking the car, I saw a man and a woman waving at us. Although some of my sadness still lingered, I could tell that the couple before me was gorgeous. The man was just sitting there and I could tell that he had an extraordinary temperament. The blonde girl


    opposite him looked like a dazzling Barbie doll despite her simple outfit. They introduced themselves as Edward and Rose.


    ¡®We moved to arger table and Patrick sat across from me.I started to really look at him.


    Thad to admit, from a woman¡¯s point of view, Patrick was a knockout. He had long chestnut hair that had just been trimmed, amber eyes with a hint of youth, and his Adam¡¯s Apple looked quite sexy. Even the curvature of his lips were perfect, with or without a smile.


    And I did not know if it was my illusion, but I could feel Patrick look at me with quite a burning gaze. And rather than disgusted, I felt a little excited.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? I had just broken up with Jefferson! I should be ashamed! But I had to admit that he¡¯s my type. And for what it¡¯s worth, I was grateful that he saved me from any further heartbreak and set me free¡­

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51: Conundrum</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s perspective.]


    I saw the girl. Patrick and Lily finally brought her in. She was a bit like an Egyptian beauty from the books, but I could tell that she had just been crying.


    Edward ordered juice, Diana ordered a Long Ind Iced Tea without alcohol, and the others drank beer.


    Patrick was being his joyful self all night and I could tell that he was trying his best to make everyoneugh. I guess it was for his sweetheart, although I didn¡¯t know what happened earlier. Thankfully, his efforts weren¡¯t in vain. The atmosphere at our table waspletely lifted by him. There were even


    times when my stomach hurt fromughing.


    Patrick¡¯s mind was always filled with all sorts of dramatic oddities, like when he asked, ¡°What organ can Mum touch but Dad can¡¯t?¡± I racked my brains but couldn¡¯t figure it out. The others couldn¡¯t guess it either. In the end, Lily started to warn him not to talk dirty in front of thedies.


    ¡°Oh,e on! What are you all thinking! Can¡¯t you be a little more simple?¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the answer?¡± asked Diana curiously.


    ¡°Your lips. Try saying Mum and Da


    Iwas speechless upon hearing the answer to the joke. Patrick was such a drama queen. But I had to admit that everyone was happy whenever we were around him. And he had been such a warm-hearted gentleman when he apanied me during our exploration at Southern Wilderness Tribe.


    That night, I had a taste of the draft beer in Edward¡¯s ss. Why did so many people in the bar like to spend money to drink this bitter thing? I didn¡¯t think it tasted very good.


    Time passed quickly, and eventually, it was time for us to return to the tribe. Patrick first sent Lily and Diana back to the dorm before picking Edward and me up.


    ¡°patrick, are you still sure that Diana is your destined mate?¡± asked Edward on our way back.


    ¡°Alpha, Duke and I are very sure. Her scent seduces me even though it¡¯s not the scent of a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s her scent? Why can¡¯t I smell it?¡±


    ¡°Baby, the scent of a human girl is the same as that of a werewolf. Both are hormones secreted to attract the opposite sex, but werewolf mates can distinguish each other¡¯s unique and strong scent. As for humans, I think unless it¡¯s a partnership, it¡¯s very unpleasant to smell. This is why Patrick can smell it


    but you can¡¯t.¡±


    I nodded. After we had returned to the castle and settled in, I found Patrick giggling at his phone.


    ¡°What made you so happy?¡±


    ¡°I sent a message to ask if Diana had arrived at the dormitory safely. She thanked me again and epted my invitation for tomorrow.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°That was fast! Patrick, you¡¯re such a pickup artist.¡±


    ¡°Luna, don¡¯t talk about me like that. I just hope that she has a good impression of me so that everything will y out smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Good luck, Patrick.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. If I don¡¯te home tomorrow night, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can on Sunday to protect you and Alpha during your Luna ceremony that night.¡±


    ¡®The shock I felt was clearly disyed on my face. Could they be getting it on so soon? But I didn¡¯t say anything and simply followed Edward back to his room. Edward said that he still needed to take care of some business so I decided to take a shower first.


    When the hot water hit me, I suddenly heard a voice inside me.


    ¡°Rose, I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re now part of Edward¡¯s family. You¡¯re happy.¡±


    ¡°Lam, Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°So, do you want to be an ordinary Luna, or the werewolf with the heavy responsibilities in the book?¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s sudden question left me at a loss.


    ¡°Charlotte, if I keep hiding my ability, the vampires won¡¯t be able to find me, right?¡±


    ¡°The truth is that person has been looking for you, my dear Rose. He already knows that your mother isn¡¯t a Werewolf of Chaos.¡±


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°Ican¡¯t see who he is, but I can sense that he is a powerful person that belongs to the darkness.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, you¡¯re scaring me. How do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°The moon goddess told me, but that¡¯s all I know.¡±


    ¡°So what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°One thing I can be sure of is that your rtionship with Alpha must not be broken. Otherwise, it will put you and his tribe in danger. Dear Rose, this is all I know so far. Perhaps you should make your choice as soon as possible.¡±


    When I came out of the bathroom, I saw Edward reading by the bookshelf in his study. I walked over and hugged him from behind.


    ¡°Edward, Charlotte spoke to me just now.¡±


    ¡°What did she say to my most beautiful little fairy?¡±


    ¡°She wanted me to choose. To be an ordinary person or to defeat the person in the darkness.¡±


    Edward immediately put down his book and I saw shock and anxiety in his eyes.


    ¡°The person in the darkness? Is that that d*mned vampire?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Charlotte said that she can¡¯t see him clearly, but she knows that that person has been looking for me.¡±


    ¡°This d*mned¡­ Rose, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Why did God give me such a big problem? I just want to be your mate. Charlotte said that if our rtionship falters, the tribe will be in great danger and I might die.¡±


    ¡°I promise our rtionship will never break up. Nothing can separate us. But babe, I do hope that you hide your ability. Although it may not have been discovered yet, if you sense it in the future, you must restrain yourself. I don¡¯t want you to fall into any danger. I will protect you with my life.¡±


    I nodded and climbed into bed. Edward quickly showered and came into bed too. He held me in his arms and kissed me on the forehead as I closed my eyes.


    Then I thought of my parents, especially my mother. She was so beautiful and loving in my memory, but she was taken away by that so-called b*stard just to keep me alive.


    When I thought about it, I felt ashamed. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t live in this world to be such a coward. I wished I could get justice for my parents.. But weren¡¯t their sacrifices just to keep me alive and safe? So, what was the best thing for me to do?

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52: ¡°The First Time¡±</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Uane¡¯s perspective.]


    The rm went off at seven in the morning. It was the weekend and I struggled to get out of bed, but I had a mission today. I would be joining Aunt Taylor to give Rose advice on how to dress for her Luna ceremony.


    Ad and I went downstairs for breakfast and ran into the other members who had arrived for the meal. After breakfast, Alpha and Beta left as the former needed to attend an emergency meeting with one of his big clients.


    It was then that I learned that Patrick had met his mate at Lily¡¯s school ¨C a human ¨C and that he was going to go to the meeting with Alpha first, then head over for his date his human girl. This intrigued me as there had never been a human mate in Sunset Tribe. But Patrick slipped away as quickly as he


    could before anyone could ask him too many questions.


    Alpha arranged for Dn, the chief guard of the tribe, to escort us. When we reached the door, Dn was already waiting in front with the car. Luna couldn¡¯t help but let out a little gasp when she saw Dn. Her reaction made meugh.


    ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve never seen such a strong werewolf! He¡¯s like a huge rock!¡± Luna whispered to me when we got into the car.


    ¡°Dn is our chief bodyguard. His family has been great warriors for generations. Don¡¯t you think he looks exactly like Van Diesel?¡±


    ¡°Uh, who is that?¡± Luna looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°The male lead of ¡®Fast and Furious¡¯. Haven¡¯t you seen it?¡±


    Luna shook her head and said that she couldn¡¯t even remember when was thest time she saw a movie. D*mn it, I forgot she had been a ve for eight years. I had to take her to the screening room under the castle after her ceremony. Then we would watch some movies and ys, and talk about it from


    a girl¡¯s point of view. She would love it.


    Dn drove and we soon arrived at a vi on the south side of the tribe. The vi was designed to be used by the tribe to receive guests, especially humans. We couldn¡¯t risk letting them into the depths of our territory, just in case. This was the best spot.


    Shortly after we arrived, Gabriel and his wife arrived at the vi. They were French, in the tailoring business, and had been tailoring for the members of Sunset Tribe since the generation of Alpha¡¯s grandmother¡¯s. But they never knew our true identity. To them, we were noblemen living in a nearby town,


    and we weren¡¯t stupid enough to say that we were werewolves since it might scare them out of their wits.


    After Mrs. Gabriel had measured Rose, we gathered to discuss the color and look of the dress, including its cor and hem size. Aunt Taylor suggested that the dress be blue, because that was the color of our tribe. Rose¡¯s only request was to embroider a rose on the dress because her mother loved roses.


    Mr. Gabriel said the embroidery would take extra time, but they would deliver the dress here tomorrow afternoon.


    Thad to say, Mr. and Mrs. Gabriel had always been timely for many of our important asions. Compared to the five-to-eight days it took for a piece of clothing to be made to order at other tailors, Gabriel¡¯s team was always extremely efficient withoutpromising good quality.


    After everything was settled, we returned to the castle and I asked Rose to follow me to my room because I had something to give her and teach her to use.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Luna, these are some skin care products and face masks. You need to start taking care of your skin now. Although your skin texture is good and you have plenty of cogen, this will allow you to put on makeup and maintain it better.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Jane. Maybe I need to try to get used to applying things to my face. But they don¡¯t look cheap.¡± Luna picked up a box of La Mer lotions.


    ¡°The bottle in your hand is about $540.¡± Then, I saw the confusion on Luna¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s so expensive! I don¡¯t see anything special about it! It looks just like a bottle of water!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but excluding the fact that it¡¯s a premium brand, it will indeed make your skin more supple. You need to use it together with the foam cleanser and face cream. Most importantly, Luna, I beg you to stop worrying about money. These are the things Alpha asked me to buy for you. You can always trust


    his credit cards.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that Edward is very rich? What does he do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t talked about this yet? Alpha is the only heir to all of Lancaster family¡¯s businesses. These businesses had been established since his great-grandfather¡¯s generation. Today, he¡¯s going to his investmentpany for a meeting, So even if you buy ten bottles of La Mer lotion, he won¡¯t even


    blink.¡±


    I saw Rose sigh softly. Perhaps she was doubting her spending ability, but I expected her to take some time to adjust.


    When I brought the skincare products to Rose¡¯s room, I taught her how to use them and put a mask on her face. In the process, I found Luna hesitant to speak.


    ¡°Jane, can Task you a question?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Luna.¡±


    ¡°What was your first sexual experience like? Did you need to prepare for it?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! You and Alpha haven¡¯t mated yet?!¡±


    Iwas a little shocked because one of the biggest instincts of werewolves was to mate. We had a higher sexual desire than humans. This was the bestiality of God¡¯s decision, but we enjoyed it.


    ¡°We¡­ haven¡¯t yet, but Edward said that when I be Luna, everything will be solved easily. I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°Luna, everyone¡¯s first time is different. I can only say that you can bepletely at ease because Alpha will definitely take care of your feelings.¡±


    My exnation seemed too empty because I saw that Luna was still very worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. If you have any worries, I think the only thing you need to worry about is whether you¡¯re ready to have a wolf cub.¡±


    ¡°Awolf cub?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if Alpha gets into your soul, you may soon have a wolf cub. He or she will be the future heir of Sunset Tribe.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, we never discussed this. To be honest, I don¡¯t know¡­ I feel like I¡¯m still a child myself.¡±


    Luna was indeed telling the truth. She was really just an eighteen-year-old girl who had just begun to enjoy her beautiful life.


    ¡°But I do like children, and I love Edward. If it really happens, it will be the will of the moon goddess.¡±


    ¡°Then you have nothing to worry about. Once Alpha opens the door to your new world, you will find yourself simply in heaven!¡±


    Luna still looked at me as if she only understood half of what I had just said. And this conversation had made me just want to go back to my room and let Ad¡¯s wonderful penis take me to heaven..

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53: Dating


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Diana¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡®When I saw that Patrick had sent a message asking me to meet him the next day, I was a little hesitant, to be honest. But I couldn¡¯t really say no, or maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to say no. It¡¯s probably just a meeting between two friends. I¡¯m just overthinking things. I needed to move on with my life


    and start making new friends anyway.


    Patrick wanted to meet up after lunch and said that he would pick me up. I was curious about where he would take me since dates usually happened in the evening and involved a dinner followed by a movie.


    ¡®When it was about time, I chose to wear a tight-fitting white T-shirt and a denim skirt. I ditched the high heels for sneakers since I didn¡¯t want to look too sexy. I wanted to go for a student look since, well, I was a student after all. And while I wasn¡¯t sure what type of woman Patrick liked, my outfit


    should be fine for a lunch outing. D*mn it, why was I getting conscious about what he would think?


    ¡®When Patrick told me he was downstairs, I added thest touch of light pink lip gloss before meeting him.


    The moment I saw him, I noticed that we were dressed like a couple because he was also wearing a white T-shirt and jeans. I started to be a little shy when I realized this coincidence. Gosh, this man was hot all the time.


    Patrick opened the door for me and I sat in.


    ¡°Diana, you look beautiful today.¡± He might haveplimented me out of courtesy, but it still made me happy.


    ¡°Thank you, Patrick. Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    I thought Patrick would take me to the movies, or maybe we would be going to an exhibition, the park, or something. But his car stopped only two blocks away as he led me toa ce that looked like a studio.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Valentine. I¡¯m so d you coulde and inspect the work.¡± Was Patrick the owner of the studio?


    ¡°Miguel, Show me your coolest toys.¡±


    ¡®We were led into a huge room by the man named Miguel. It was blue and white and it looked very technical. There were helmets, VR masks, mock race car models, and other kinds of sensors.


    ¡°Have you solved the dizziness problem?¡± asked Patrick.


    ¡°We have improved some of the game scenes to effectively reduce the experience of dizziness, sir.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Diana, do you want to try it?¡± asked Patrick as he took the two VR masks.


    ¡°Is this a VR game? I¡¯ve only heard of them but I¡¯ve never tried one before. I¡¯ll try it.¡±


    Patrick helped me put on the VR masks, his fingers carelessly touching my cheek as he did so. His touch felt gentle and warm.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start with something simple. How about a snowball fight?¡±


    Although the name of the game sounded stupid, I was shocked by what I saw and experienced the moment the VR game started up. This was my first time experiencing VR and it was quite realistic. Ignoring the fact that I couldn¡¯t really feel the cold since it was summer, I was almost convinced I had been


    suddenly transported to a world of ice and snow. A few seconds in, I started to shiver.


    As I was immersed in the beauty of the vast snowy wilderness, something hit me in the leg, It was Patrick throwing a snowball at me, and I could tell from the way he had beat up Jefferson that he wasn¡¯t using much force against me this time. I made a snowball and threw it at him. The two of us fought


    like children. I didn¡¯t even care that people might look at us like idiots.


    Thanks to Patrick, the afternoon passed by magically. We tried almost every new game in the studio. I got on a horse and galloped across an endless prairie, then took up arms and hid behind Patrick as we fought with monster. But my favorite was a high-end simtion of life where I was transported to


    France, then brought to Fifth Avenue to splurge on clothes and shoes as Patrick tagged along like my little brother while carrying my shopping bags.


    I finally understood why Zuckerberg had changed Facebook to Meta. When the whole experience was over, I felt exhausted, yet better than ever. Even when I got in the car, I was still talking to Patrick about some of the impressive scenes from the game.


    ¡°Patrick, are you their boss?¡± asked I as we made our way to the dinner ce.


    ¡°Not exactly. They¡¯re actually your seniors. They¡¯re doing a VR startup project and ourpany has invested in them.¡±


    I nodded. From the way the staff treated Patrick, I guessed that he was the management of an investmentpany. But I didn¡¯t ask any further because I then noticed that Patrick had stopped the car in front of an small, ordinary-looking restaurant.


    This was the second surprise of the day. Despite its outer appearance, I almost cried when I tasted the food that they had served. I was immediately taken back to my hometown in Beaufort, North Carolina. This was definitely not a coincidence.


    ¡°Lasked Lily and she said that you¡¯re from there. It¡¯s not easy for a girl attend a school so far away from home alone. I hope this food will bring you somefort.¡± Patrickughed as he picked up arge piece of cottage cheese and stuffed it into his mouth. He had been so observant. Even I didn¡¯t know


    that there was such a small restaurant hidden near our school.


    As we made our way back, I realized that I had been enjoying spending time with him so much that I was starting to hope that time would simply stop. When he parked the car outside my dorm, I thanked him for his hospitality today and told him how much I had enjoyed our time together. Then I got out


    of the car and headed for the dorm.


    I could feel a burning gaze on my backing from behind me. He didn¡¯t say anything, but I could tell what he was thinking.


    Still, what was I thinking? I admitted I had feelings for Patrick, but I had just broken up with that jerk yesterday. Or was this fate?


    I decided to go with my feelings and turned around to look at him. He hadn¡¯t left. Instead, he was leaning against the car door as he watched me leave.


    My heart felt warm and I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out,


    ¡°Hey, I mean, do you want toe up and drink some juice or something?¡±

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54: Luna Ceremony 1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    In the past two days, everyone had been preparing for my Luna ceremony. Edward said that ording to tradition, this would be much grander than the weing ceremony. The castle would invite the family representatives of all the members of the pack to have dinner together before they witnessed


    my coronation together.


    ¡®When Edward and I went to the dining hall for breakfast in the morning, we bumped into Patrick who had just returned from somewhere. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he was all smiles.


    ¡°Patrick, seems like you just came back from somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna. I was with Diana the whole ofst night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Patrick. What trick did you use?¡±


    ¡°Luna, I¡¯m very sad that you actually think that I¡¯m a person who takes advantage of others. I just hugged her to sleep. Although we kissed, we didn¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, is this still you, Pat?¡± Jane joined us. Her eyes were as wide as brass bells as if she didn¡¯t believe Patrick¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°did say that I would take my mate very seriously.¡± Patrick shrugged and slipped away. He knew that if he continued to stay, he would be at the center of the gossip vortex.


    During breakfast, Edward received a message from his father, instructing the former to meet thetter at Edward¡¯s office with me.


    Once we arrived at Edward¡¯s office, Alpha Leon and an old man with silver hair walked in soon after. Edward had told me beforehand that his name was Brennan, the elder in charge of Sunset Pack affairs in the Council of Elders. He had specially made his way over to preside over my Luna ceremony, and I


    had expressed my respect for him.


    Elder Brennan started to go over the entire process of the Luna ceremony with me. Then, he gave me and Edward the oaths that we each needed to recite publiclyter. I nced at it and noticed that my portion of the oath made up the majority. This was a challenge for me. After Elder Brennan left, I


    immediately began to recite.


    ¡°Babe, there¡¯s still a whole day left.¡±


    ¡°Lknow, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯l forget it during the ceremony. That would be so embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I still want you to rx. I don¡¯t want this ceremony to be a burden to you, my Luna.¡±


    I stood on my tiptoes and kissed Edward, then continued to recite the seemingly awkward oath.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡®When afternoon came, I heard a knock on my room door. It was Luna Taylor and Jane. They had arrived with my custom-made dress.


    I put it on and walked out of the closet. Luma Taylor and Jane eximed. Luna Taylor¡¯s eyes even started to tum a little red.


    ¡°Rose, my child, do you know how beautiful you are? You look just like your mother.¡±


    Hearing her say that made my tears begin to well up too. I touched the roses on my dress. If only my parents could be there tonight to witness my Luna ceremony.


    Janeforted me and patiently waited for me to recover before working on my makeup and hair.


    When everything was ready, I looked in the mirror. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Not so long ago, I had been a lowly ve ¨C beaten, abused, starved, and humiliated. Now, I was dressed in my Sunday best with makeup on, soon to be the wife of the Alpha of thergest werewolf pack in America. I was grateful for


    them all.


    At this moment, Edward came in. Just one look at him and I felt my heart almost jump to my throat. His hair had been meticulouslybed to match the luxurious ck silk robe he was wearing. His skin glowed as bright as day, showcasing the sculpted features on his face. I didn¡¯t know why, but I


    always felt my heart beat faster for him and he had said that he felt the same for me.


    ¡°Just what kind of good deeds had I done in my previous life to deserve such a dazzling lover in this life?¡±


    My Alpha was never stingy with hispliments, which made me jump into his arms.


    ¡°Babe, we are about to head downstairs to attend the dinner party now. However, | still have to remind you that if something unexpected happenster likest time, you must suppress your emotions and leave everything to me. Of course, if someone wants to hit a rock with an egg, I won¡¯t show mercy


    even if you plead in their stead.¡±


    I nodded. I knew he was afraid that I would reveal my ability, allowing that someone in the dark to find me. But it suddenly gave me a bold idea.


    After tonight, maybe I should study my ability so that I could study and work on it, instead of waiting for someone toe take me away or even kill me.


    I didn¡¯t want to live in fear forever. I might be Edward¡¯s darling, but I also wanted to be a good Luna who was able to fight in times of crisis.. But the key question now was, how do I tap into my ability?

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55: The Argument at the Dinner</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I followed Edward down the stairs to the castle hall for the dinner before the ceremony. Eating during events such as these usually happened in the dining hall. But there were too many people and the dining hall didn¡¯t seem to have enough space to fit them all. So Alpha Leon relocated the dining area to


    the castle hall. It was also the first time I saw so many werewolves in the castle. When they saw us arrive, they stood up and showed their respect.


    Edward and I had a simple meal before he brought me to each table to do our round of greetings. I saw Lilye back from school to attend my Luna ceremony, but otherwise, most of the people here were unfamiliar faces. The only thing I knew about them was that they were the representatives of every


    werewolf family in the pack. There were men and women as well as the old and young. I simply kept smiling at them as a sign of friendliness while I greeted them.


    As we were nearing the end of our round of greetings, Edward was suddenly called away by Elder Brennan. I was told to simply greet the remaining tables and I obediently agreed.


    But when I went to one of the remaining tables, it seemed that things were not so simple anymore. I noticed some unfriendly looks as I walked up to them, as if they wanted to shoot me with their eyes. Eventually, I realized why ¨C two among them were the women who had provoked me thest time,


    Emily and Jones. The rest of the people at the table were girls too and they all seemed to have banded together.


    ¡°Good evening, everyone. Thank you foring to my Luna ceremony.¡± Although I had a feeling that my stop at this table would not go well, I still maintained my smile.


    ¡°Look who it is, a pheasant who¡¯s trying to turn into a phoenix,¡± said one of them and the rest startedughing.


    ¡°Emily, I hope that we can get along amicably and peacefully in the future.¡± I still maintained my smile. I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble during my Luna ceremony.


    ¡°But the question is are you worthy? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about your dirty history in New Moon Pack.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What do you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a f*cking wh*re who¡¯s been ridden by ten thousand people, that¡¯s what! Do you think that you can just take on the position of Luna just because you¡¯ve seduced Alpha? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°So you n to rece me?¡±


    ¡°Rece? The position of Luna has always been mine! Take my advice and get out of our pack as soon as you can. They should have just beaten you to death while you were still in New Moon Pack. Ugh.¡±


    They startedughing again, although I didn¡¯t understand what was so funny. Suddenly, | felt something wanting to burst out of my body, and it was obviously not from Charlotte. As I tried to suppress it, arge portion of my attention had been diverted from the table of the giggling bunch.


    ¡°This b*tch must be at a loss for words. She must think she deserves to die too.¡±


    ¡°Tknow, right? I don¡¯t know where this b*tch came from, but I reckon the only way she managed toe this far is through her filthy vagina.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Ugh, the words that came out of their mouths were only making whatever that¡¯s trying to burst out of my body fluctuate greatly. Then, I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you b*tches spit out ivory from your mouths? You know what, before you do that, please go take a piss and have a good look at yourselves. If Alpha finds out that you¡¯ve offended Luna, I¡¯ll be delighted to see your miserable endings. I¡¯m even looking forward to bringing flowers to your graves.¡±


    It was Jane. I was grateful for her timely arrival as I was able to properly focus onpeting with the energy in my body. My rationality eventually regained the upper hand.


    ¡°Alpha was only momentarily bewitched by this b*tch of a ve! She will never be our pack¡¯s Luna!¡±


    While everyone else had shut up due to Jane¡¯s words, Emily still stubbornly decided to keep going. I was starting to somewhat admire her persistence.


    ¡°Emily, challenge me if you will, but you look like a pitiful sour chicken right now. You¡¯ve already wasted too much of my time. Please enjoy my Luna ceremony.¡±


    I tried not to say any profanities. But when she heard me say that she was a sour chicken, her facial features wrinkled in anger and disbelief.


    ¡°Rose, what happened?¡±


    At that moment, my Popeye came to my side.


    ¡°Nothing much. I was just chatting with thesedies. They were looking forward to my ceremony.¡±


    Edward put his arm around my waist and kissed my forehead. I could feel Emily going crazy from jealousy.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56: Luna Ceremony 2


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s P.OV.]


    When I was done with some temporary matters, I found my way back to Rose at the dinner party. She and Jane were standing in front of a round table and I quickly realized that it was Emily¡¯s table where she sat with a few of her best friends, and Emily¡¯s expression looked terrible right now.


    ¡°Rose, what happened?¡± I just wanted to make sure that my mate didn¡¯t suffer any losses thanks to Emily.


    ¡°Nothing much. I was just chatting with thesedies. They were looking forward to my ceremony.¡±


    I kissed Rose in front of Emily. Her previous behavior had annoyed me, and I had yet to find a suitable reason to punish or expel her. After all, her father had coincidentally saved my grandfather¡¯s life in the past and the former had been given the privilege of n merit. But that didn¡¯t mean that I wouldn¡¯t


    do anything bad to her, especially if she mistreated my Rose.


    By the end of the dinner, the area in front of the tform outside the castle was already packed with members of the pack. Elder Brennan took his position as the one to preside over the ceremony for my mate, Luna. When everything was ready, he announced the start of the ceremony and the band began


    to y.


    Elder Brennan circled the tform before loudly saying to the crowd, ¡°Members of Sunset Pack, I now invite Luna Rose, your undisputed Luna. You are here today to witness Luna¡¯s coronation and to show her respect, support, and obedience. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°We do!¡±


    Then, my mate went up on stage. Her beauty shone like a beautiful light in the dark night. She took the werewolf codex that Brennan handed her and recited her oath.


    ¡°Thereby solemnly swear that I will be Luna of Sunset Pack to assist Alpha Edward in the administration of thews and customs of Sunset Pack. I will use all of my power to enforce thews and customs of the pack justly. I will do all I can to maintain the discipline and peace of the pack and to protect it


    from any harm, internally or externally. I will always live under the guidance of the moon goddess and let justice and mercy prevail in Sunset Pack.¡±


    Then my love lowered her head as Elder Brennan ced the Luna Crown made of pure gold and adorned with lilies made of pearl and diamond on her. When it was over, I went up on stage as Rose knelt to me and swore her fealty. Although I had suggested to cut this part out of the ceremony because I


    didn¡¯t think it was necessary, Elder Brennan insisted on keeping it, saying that it was a tradition of a werewolf pack.


    ¡°T, Luna of Sunset Pack and your vassals, worship you without limit. I pledge my loyalty to you, to stand by you through life and death, and to renounce worldly desires. May the moon goddess bless us.¡±


    Thelped Rose up as Brennan stepped forward again and took out a carved knife embedded with emeralds. He gently cut each of Rose¡¯s and my fingers, letting our blood flow into the solemn altar in front of us.


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Thankfully, I sessfullypleted all the procedures without any mistakes. When the blood from Edward¡¯s and my fingers slowly dripped into the altar, I almost let out a sigh of relief.


    suddenly, I felt a surge of energy inside me, as if it had prated my entire body, before it burst through and spread out in all directions. It was only for a moment, but I felt its presence solidly. It was very powerful.


    Before I could think, a voice entered my ear.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°¡®Thope Rose will have sex with me tonight.


    Iwas very surprised, who would be so bold and disrespectful at this grand ceremony? But the next second I froze, because I found that the voice came from Edward? How could he say such inappropriate things during such an asion. I stared at him in puzzlement and surprise, but he looked innocent.


    ¡®Ican¡¯t go back until tomorrow, I wonder if my newborn granddaughter misses her grandfather?


    Theard another voice. It was Brennan¡¯s. I was stunned. What was happening?


    ¡®Diana hasn¡¯t called me back in half an hour. What is she doing¡±


    ¡°Luna¡¯s dress is so beautiful. I wish I had one too¡­¡±


    ¡®D*mn, | forgot to turn off the induction cooker before I left. I hope it doesn¡¯t set my house on fire.


    suddenly, a flood of voices from all directions drowned my mind. But when I looked around me, everyone was just staring at me and Edward. No one was talking.


    Oh my God, is this¡­.?

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 The Source of Nightmares


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I saw Rose looking at me in surprise, but I didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡®Why is she looking at me like that? I only hoped that the ceremony would end soon. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡¯


    ¡°Edward, what did you just say? You can¡¯t wait to have sex with me?¡± asked Rose to me when the guards started to gather around us.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything just now!¡±


    I was very confused. I wanted to ask Rose what had happened because I seemed to have felt an extraordinary hot air burst out from her center. However, the other


    werewolves didn¡¯t seem to feel anything unusual. Perhaps I was thinking too much. Was it just a gust of hot wind just now?


    We didn¡¯t have time tomunicate because the ceremony was still going on. The guards quickly surrounded and set up cover for us. We took off our clothes and turned


    into our wolves, Champion and Charlotte. I was once again reminded of Charlotte¡¯s beauty and uniqueness.


    When Champion and Charlotte reappeared in front of the crowd, the pack members turned into their wolves as well. Sunset Pack always had many wolves as its members.


    And since I took over, it had grown to several thousand members. Champion and Charlotte started to lead the rest of the pack to the highest mountain in the pack¡¯s


    territory.


    Champion ran in front while Charlotte ran right behind him. But something felt wrong. Compared to the first time I saw Charlotte, who had been out of breath after ying


    with Champion after a while, the Charlotte today was running silently fast. She almost passed me a few times with no trouble at all.


    After almost an hour, we finally reached the top. I looked up and took the lead with the first howl at the vast sky. The rest of the pack followed suit. It was spectacr,


    thousands of wolves howling together to celebrate their Luna¡¯s coronation. The grass and trees trembled as the bright moonlight shone on everyone.


    After we came down from the mountain and returned to the castle, the ceremony was finally over. The werewolves returned to their respective homes and Rose and | also


    returned to our rooms in the castle. By now, we had returned to our human forms.


    ¡°Rose, my dearest, what happened to you just now?¡± After we put on our clothes, I couldn¡¯t wait to ask my question.


    ¡°Edward, you want to have sex with me now?¡±


    I was greatly surprised. Although I did think so in my head, I hadn¡¯t actually said anything out loud.


    ¡°You said that although you only saw my cleavage, you already had a hard-on.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Oh, you also remembered that the condom you prepared was ced in the innermostpartment of the second drawer in the bedside table, but you don¡¯t intend to use


    it.¡±


    ¡°Rose?¡±


    I looked at my lover. To be honest, I was shocked because what she said just now hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Edward, I think I can activate part of the ability in my body and that allows me to hear your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± No words could express my shock.


    ¡°Yes, from the moment our blood flowed into the altar.¡±


    ¡°You mean you can hear my thoughts? Only mine?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I also heard the thoughts of many other people.¡±


    ¡°This is incredible! What did you hear?¡±


    ¡°I heard Elder Brennan thinking about his granddaughter. Patrick was worried about why Diana didn¡¯t reply to his messages. Some she-wolves envied my dress. Someone


    was worried that he would burn down his house if he had truly forgot to turn off the induction cooker during the ceremony. And¡­¡±


    ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°And one person said that she would kill me soon.¡±


    [Unknown person¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was having dinner with my mate. To be honest, I waspletely uninterested in the steak and caviar on the te in front of me. Just as I was thinking about finding a


    human ¡®desert¡¯ter, my mate suddenly raised her head.


    ¡°Nichs, I feel it.¡±


    ¡°What do you feel, Dear?¡±


    ¡°The power of a Werewolf of Chaos, but only for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°And this time, the power is unprecedentedly powerful.¡±


    ¡°Where do you feel that person?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, isn¡¯t this your job?¡±


    ¡°Look, this isn¡¯t easy, alright? But I promise to bring him or her back. Of course, I hope it¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t make any more ridiculous mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dear, can we not talk about that? I¡¯m sorry, it was just an ident.¡±


    I continued to dig at the unappetizing food on my te, but I had to act like I enjoyed it because I didn¡¯t want my mate to be even a little unhappy. I hated myself for always


    being so submissive in front of my mate. But whenever I saw those grayish-blue eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but fall in love. Only now is not the time for me to be lyrical.


    The Werewolf of Chaos was back and my fangs were already getting impatient. His or her blood would be the most delicious in the world. If she was a she-wolf, she would


    get pregnant, give birth, and possess the centa of a Werewolf of Chaos, the most delicious and nourishing part. Eventually she would suffer my torture and die a


    miserable death. Ah, the thought of all of these made me so happy. This had been what I had been pursuing all my life..

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 Perfect Sex


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I woke up in the middle of the night and saw my mate curled up next to me in the moonlight. She was getting a little cuddly.


    Although she was asleep, I saw a slight frown on her face. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was dreaming about something bad. After all, the amount of information that was revealed between the two of us yesterday was too much.


    When Rose and I found out that she had activated her ability, I was worried. Being able to know what other people were thinking was a scary ability to have, to say the least. Rose was also very upset because she was


    still not used to it. The amount of information she ¡®overheard¡¯ during the second half of the ceremony almost made her little brain explode.


    Thad held her in my arms before we went to bedst night. I wasn¡¯t even in the mood to think about whether she could have sex with me anymore. She had seemed a little upset and helpless. So I patientlyforted


    her and told her to try to get used to having the ability, and if possible, practice creating a barrier in her mind to prevent herself from receiving too much information from others.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Rose couldn¡¯t let anyone know that she had activated her ability. If word got out, it could cause panic among the pack. After all, no one wanted their thoughts heard by


    others, intentionally or not.


    It was hard to fall asleep at the thought of the potential dangers of my mate¡¯s ability activation. But | somehow managed to fall asleep before dawn.


    By the time I woke up, I felt something soft rubbing against my face. Oh, it was my mate kissing me.


    I switched positions and put my arm around Rose. She didn¡¯t stop kissing me. Even though I had been worriedst night, her current behavior made my shorts stand up like a tent.


    ¡°Edward, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± A flush of pink crawled up my mate¡¯s face, making her look more like a juicy peach.


    ¡°Oh, honey, you know, men think about these kinds of things more often than you think, but if you¡¯re not in a good mood¡­¡±


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m ready to be your Luna.¡±


    I looked at my mate as she lowered her eyes shyly which only erupted the desire within me. Oh my God, this punpletely made my meat stick swell.


    I immediately turned her over and pressed Rose under me. I started kissing from her cheek to her neck, then to her breasts. My tongue circled her nipples which immediately hardened, causing her to moan


    involuntarily.


    My mouth continued to search downwards through her t belly which was as smooth as snow. I moved to the mysterious garden of Eden which had the most beautiful flower that bloomed in early spring.


    I began to lick her wrinkles and the deliciousbia bloomed bigger. I urately found the small bud, and when I took a bite, Rose began to tremble all over.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Edward¡­¡± She muttered my name. I sucked on her even harder and her voice grew louder.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, good girl. You don¡¯t have to hold back.¡±


    I had to say, Rose¡¯s juice was too rich. The more I teased her, the more her honey dripped out. The opening and closing of her pussy, in addition to the way her body twisted and trembled told me that she wanted more.


    ¡°My supreme Luna, I will use all of my power to please you, now.¡±


    My penis was already fully erect and ready. When I gently touched Rose¡¯s genitals with the tip of my penis, her body shivered as if she had been electrocuted but she did not retreat. Herrge innocent eyes looked at


    me pitifully and tenderly. How could anyone resist such a look?


    ¡°Baby, this might hurt a little. Please bear with it a little. | promise you will be the happiest woman after this.¡±


    The lovely person in front of me nodded and closed her eyes. I began to probe her, and when my thick meat stick broke through thest line of defense, she frowned and cried out in pain.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re the best. I love you. I¡¯ll always love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Edward.¡±


    Despite the pain, my mate responded to my love unconditionally. I didn¡¯t go any deeper at the moment, because it would cause her even more pain. I saw tears appearing from the corners of Rose¡¯s eyes. I kissed them


    gently.


    Myrge hands caressed her breasts, her waist, and every inch of the garden of Eden, hoping to distract her from the pain and let it pass as soon as possible.


    After a while, I gently thrust forward a little more and saw Rose biting her lower lip. She was still in pain, but it was much less than before. I waited until I assumed her pain was almost gone as I stared unblinkingly at


    the fair and graceful girl in front of me.


    ¡°My Luna, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°I think I am.¡±


    I began to move my butt and my meat stick went even deeper. My God, it was being bitten by Rose¡¯s vagina. She was too tight! Every cell in my body began to dance crazily. I had to restrain myself from getting too


    excited so that I wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    But when I heard the pain in her voice turn into pleasure, I began to move my hips rhythmically. Rose cried out loudly as her legs involuntarily lifted up. I grabbed them and let them rest on my shoulders. Then I began


    to speed up my thrusting, my penis rubbing against her G-spot repeatedly. Eventually, there was a ssh everywhere and I felt absolutely wonderful.


    ¡°Oh my God! God! Edward! Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°Baby, that¡¯s great. Continue calling my name.¡±


    I thrust even harder ¨C each time I pulled out, my penis would still be in her body. Then, I would push it all the way back in so that she could enjoy my entire length. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever had sex this deep before. Her


    flesh was impable. We could feel every inch of each other¡¯s bodies.


    By the time I felt her pussy begin to tremble and contract, I knew she was going toe again. I sped up, my balls pping against her pussy. Her lower body started to shake violently to my rhythm.


    ¡°Oh my God! Edward! I can¡¯t do it! Oh my God!¡±


    I grabbed her two tender buttocks, ready to explode too. I continued to thrust a few more times before onest deep and hard pration. At that moment, I felt Rose¡¯s flesh contract violently and liquid sshed like a


    wave against my penis. Her hot vagina engulfed me and I felt so excited that I couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    ¡°Oh, f*ck!¡± I shot out my seeds fiercely and quickly into her as if a nuclear bomb in my body had just exploded. After I ejacted where I needed to, I gently slid my penis out of Rose¡¯s honey hole. Both of us were


    drenched in sweat, but I didn¡¯t hesitate to wrap Rose in my arms.


    ¡°Rose, baby, now I know why my previous one-night stand was so boring.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so deeply immersed in sex before. You¡¯re that perfect.¡±


    She giggled, still panting. I kissed her forehead, her nose, and her lips.


    ¡°Now, you finally belong to me,pletely.¡±


    ¡°My Popeye, I¡¯ll always be yours, and yours alone.¡±.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59 Informing the Others</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Soon after I gave my first time to Edward, we continued and Edward took me to heaven again and again until I finally had to stop because my legs had gone weak and our


    stomachs had started growling.


    Each time we ended a round, Edward would wrap me in his strong arms and look at me as if | were a piece of treasure. And I just knew that he loved me with all his heart,


    just as I loved him.


    My first time was with this man, the handsome boy I had met once when I was ten. He was the man I was meant to be with, and I had gone through so much to be with him.


    I willingly let him pleasure me again and again.


    My willingness also came with a hidden intention ¨C I wanted to see if I would be able to activate any other abilities after mating with Edward. But this thought only took up a


    tiny part of my mind. I was willing to give my body, my mind, and my soul to him even without such intentions.


    We finally got out of bed, only to shower together. We rubbed body wash on each other which nearly led to another misfire in the bathroom. When it was over, we changed


    into our clothes, ready to eat and meet the pack. Edward and I both thought we should at least let those close to us in the pack know about my ability.


    ¡°My Luna, I think I need to take you to buy some new clothes.¡± I was wearing my white bra and T-shirt with my back to Edward. I was still a little shy about showing my


    naked body to him, except when we were in bed.


    ¡°Are you saying that I don¡¯t look good in a T-shirt and jeans?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but my woman deserves a wardrobe full of clothes.¡±


    I pursed my lips nomittally. Maybe I really should have a couple of chic girl outfits? I didn¡¯t want to embarrass Edward by being too in even though he said he liked


    the way I was now ¨C pure and sensual.


    We went to the kitchen and ate some roast chicken and muffins. | ate a lot, surprisingly. I must have burned through a lot of energy this morning.


    After our meal, Edward led me to his office.


    Even though everyone had gathered in the office, Edward and I didn¡¯t announce the truth right away. Edward just looked at me, and I looked at everyone.


    ¡°So why did you wake me up from my nap?¡± asked Jane.


    ¡®I had just started sucking on Ad¡¯s dick when I was rudely interrupted!¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Jane, why did you suck on Ad¡¯s dick?¡±


    I might be able to read others¡¯ thoughts, but that didn¡¯t mean that I would always be able to understand them.


    ¡°Luna! What are you talking about!¡±


    Ad and Jane shouted at the same time, and Jane¡¯s face turned red. The others looked at me in disbelief while Edward tried his best to hold back hisughter. But he


    immediately regained his seriousness.


    ¡°Babe, I told you not to casually describe what you know, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry if I said something I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°So you guys were really just¡­2¡± Patrick looked at Jane and Ad as if he was watching a TV show. Then, he made a finger-piercing gesture. I finally understood what that


    meant after this morning.


    ¡°Patrick, shut up!¡±


    Jane¡¯s face had already turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver. This was probably because Alpha Leon and Luna Taylor were present.


    ¡°Patrick, although you are nning to buy a pair of size 38 Jimmy Choo as a gift for Diana, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s her size.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t know what Jimmy Choo was, I blurted out what I had heard again, this time including an opinion of my own.


    ¡°What are you talking about? How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Babe, I think that¡¯s enough.¡± Edward looked back at the rest and said, ¡°The truth is, Rose had unknowingly activated her ability during her Luna ceremony, allowing


    her to read other people¡¯s thoughts. This information cannot be leaked to anyone else.¡±


    I saw everyone subconsciously cover their chest as if doing so would mean that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hear their thoughts.


    ¡°Rose, my good child, can you tell what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡± asked Luna Taylor.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking that Edward and I have already mated because we have each other¡¯s scent. And that you want me to get pregnant as soon as possible so that you can have


    grandchildren,¡± said I with a whisper. Well, this time it was my turn to blush.


    ¡°Mom! I told you not to push my mate into getting pregnant!¡± Edward shouted and Patrick winked at him.


    They began to talk about my ability and the possibilities of the other abilities I had yet to discover. Just then, I suddenly thought of the words I had heard at the ceremony.


    Someone had wanted to kill me. It was Emily.


    When I told Edward about itst night, he told me to stay away from her and that he was going to put Emily under surveince. But I stopped him.


    I didn¡¯t know how she was going to kill me, but I didn¡¯t think she was strong enough to do it so easily. | wanted to wait for her toe to me and teach her a lesson myself.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60 The Fairy Who Got Pregnant Out of Wedlock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Luna shocked me again. I have heard some legends about the Werewolves of Chaos ¨C they are powerful and terrifying beings ¨C but never would I have thought they were real and had abilities that were so powerful.


    Fortunately, Werewolves of Chaos were very rare. Otherwise, our world would be in chaos. Although I believed Luna would never use her abilities to do bad things, I could only imagine what kinds of destruction they


    would bring if they fell into the wrong hands.


    Aftering out of Alpha¡¯s office, I reported to him that I was going to find Diana after going home first.


    As soon as I stepped into my house, I heard an argument unfolding. Needless to say, it was between my little brother, Noah, and his lover from the Elven race.


    did not mean to eavesdrop, but I heard the elf named Eve yell that my brother was bing colder to her. My brother responded that she was a liar and | agreed with him. She had tricked him into sleeping with her,


    then got pregnant, and now she¡¯s living in our house, refusing to leave.


    But then again, my brother was the dumb one to not wear a condom before hooking up with someone who wasn¡¯t his mate. Now, they were in a constant state of fighting. But I didn¡¯t have time for this right now. My


    Diana was waiting for me.


    Eve¡¯s P.O.V.]


    oah was getting impatient with me, again. I was justining that he was treating me a little colder than usual and now he was calling me a liar and a parasite in his house. His words were seriously pissing me off.


    had fallen in love with him at first sight at a club open to non-humans a few months ago. He was with his werewolf friends, drunk. When I showed up in my sexiest form, we ended up in the hotel next door.


    Unfortunately, the hotel didn¡¯t have any condoms, so | told him I¡¯d take pills to avoid getting pregnant.


    What could go wrong anyway? Meeting a man at the best of times and having sex with him was something any girl would do. But what I didn¡¯t realize was that I wasn¡¯t as lucky as I thought I was. I had forgotten to take


    the pills and didn¡¯t think too much of it until I found out I was pregnant a little toote.


    When I told Noah I was pregnant, I thought he¡¯d be happy. But it turned out that he was a coward, saying that he only loved me in bed.


    He wanted to give me money to abort the baby and promised to make it up to me. Like hell I needed hispensation! I couldn¡¯t go to the hospital of my people because if word got out that I was pregnant out of


    wedlock, my whole family would be implicated and despised.


    I hated the old rules and regtions, but I couldn¡¯t go to a human hospital either. Elves had a different blood type than humans and I didn¡¯t want to be treated like a monster.


    After much thought, I decided to keep the child. I didn¡¯t like the child but it was my bargaining chip. I knew that Noah was from the Gamma werewolf family of Sunset Pack and that he was a ranked member. Since


    there weren¡¯t too many girls like me in the pack, I thought it was my chance to change my fate. I had to hold on to him.


    Updates by


    .


    I threatened to die if Noah didn¡¯t take me home with him. So what choice did he have but to oblige? His brother wasn¡¯t too happy with the arrangement but fortunately, his parents were much nicer about it.


    Although Noah acted like he didn¡¯t like me, he was patient with the child in my belly. And like other fathers, he would sometimes stroke my belly and talk to the child. I thought that if I spent time with them, they would


    quickly ept me since I was carrying Noah¡¯s child.


    Two weeks ago, I overheard Noah and his mother, Anne, talking. Anne asked Noah if he was sure I wasn¡¯t his mate, and Noah said yes with certainty and no hesitation. Go to hell. I didn¡¯t believe in the werewolf mate


    system anyway because there was no such rule in my race. Since I was pregnant with his child, I should be his mate by default.


    Anne also asked him what he would do if he met his true mate. Well, the man who used to be good in bed told his mother that if he met that person, he would definitely choose to be with his mate but he would still take


    care of our child. His mother did not refute him. Instead, she sighed and said that if it happened, she would do everything she could to make it up to me.


    What could she do to make it up to me? Send me away with a sum of money? That was never going to happen. Just when I thought they were starting to ept me, it seemed that they were all just hypocritical and


    disgusting people. Either way, I¡¯m going to stay and I¡¯m going to do everything I can to be a member of the ranks..

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 The Shopping Trip


    [Jane¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Jane, this is my credit card. Take Rose shopping.¡±


    I was having breakfast in the restaurant when I met Alpha and Luna and the former gave me his credit card. This was bound to be a happy day. No female would say no to an all-paid-for shopping spree! And with a sister too. By then, I had already forgotten about Luna exposing my oral sex in public


    ¡°Edward, aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Babe. I have something important to do at work. Dn will escort you.¡±


    Luna pouted but I quickly grabbed her arm and dragged her away from the scene.


    I brought Luna to the front of the castle where a car was already waiting for us there. A big guy got out of the driver¡¯s seat and walked around to open the door for us. It was Dn. He was wearing a pair of sunsses to match his ck uniform. His bulkiness made him look like a wall.


    ¡°Luna Rose, Gamma Jane, it¡¯s my honor to escort you.¡±


    ¡°Dn, aren¡¯t you going to be hot in such a thick outfit?¡± Our Luna was always a curious baby.


    ¡°Luna, this is our dress code. As a guard, I have to maintain my professionalism and respect for my job.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll get heatstroke.¡±


    Rose and I eventually got into the car. The air conditioner was already on and the temperature felt just right.


    I hadn¡¯t been out shopping in a while and I was more than willing to contribute to Alpha¡¯s credit card bill.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡ª


    ¡°Jane, I think we¡¯ve bought enough. Maybe we should go home now.¡±


    Enough? Dn was only carrying less than ten shopping bags. ¡°Rose, do you know what you¡¯re going to face as a Luna from now on? Not only do you need to dress for different daily asions, but you¡¯ll also apany Alpha to various banquets, receptions, and even charity events. You¡¯ll need dresses, shoes, bags, and the corresponding skincare and cosmetics for each asion. So how is any of these enough?¡±


    ¡°I thought we were only here to buy one or two outfits. I¡¯m worried that Edward will not be happy about spending money like this. After all, we have already bought a lot¡­¡± Rose was starting to mumble.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about? That Alpha will not be happy about this? Please, we are talking about Edward Lancaster.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. So what about him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the CEO of tworgepanies. He¡¯s also a part-time board member in some other industries and a shareholder of three externalpanies.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡± ¡°To put it simply, even if you spend one million dors with his card today, that¡¯s only a fraction of his assets.¡±


    Rose looked so shocked that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. What I said must have shocked her quite badly.


    ¡°Luna, rx. You need to get used to your lifestyle. You¡¯re not a ve anymore. You¡¯re the supreme Luna of America¡¯srgest wolf pack. This is how much Alpha loves you,¡± said I gently.


    Eventually, Rose gave in to my words and let me continue to drag her on our shopping trip And since she said that she preferred to wear T-shirts and jeans, which didn¡¯t make her tense up, I agreed to help her pick out more good-looking and better-fitting ones. When we passed a lingerie store, I noticed Rose nce at some of the ones disyed by the window. That¡¯s good because I was going to take her in.


    When we walked into Agent Provocateur, I saw Rose¡¯s shocked expression again.


    ¡°Why are these underwear so revealing?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Rose. If they¡¯re not revealing, would they still be worn on the inside?¡± I rolled my eyes at her and picked up a shopping bag.


    ¡°By the way, what bra size do you wear again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I thought maybe I could look at the style first?¡±


    I started to walk with Rose. Then she started to sigh.


    ¡°Jane, there¡¯s a belt on this sock!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called garter socks. The style of this store is sexy, sweet, and cool. The stuff here will suit you very well.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t the design of this underwear even cover the butt? Would anyone want to wear it?¡±


    ¡°This is a thong. It¡¯s very sexy to wear and all men like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­very strange.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business, shall we? What style of underwear do you like? Sexy or sweet? Lace or straps? What about wired bras? Even though the thick ones are very sexy, they¡¯re not very friendly to breasts.¡±


    But Rose only looked at me dumbfoundedly. I wanted to give her some advice, but she didn¡¯t even know her own size.


    When I got the store assistant to measure Rose¡¯s bra size, I envied her again. She was small and skinny, but she was a proper D cup.


    With the store assistant¡¯s help, Rose tried on some of the styles we¡¯d picked out together. She told me which ones were morefortable for her, and I returned the others. I also managed to pick out a pair ofce underwear for myself.


    As I pulled out my card to check out, Rose began to drool. She couldn¡¯t figure out how a sheer tulle bra could cost $180. She almost ran away and dragged me out of the store along with her.


    After lingerie, I took her out to buy some of her favorite T-shirts and jeans, as well as skirts. She was a little hesitant with the mini-skirts, finding them too sexy, even erotic. I didn¡¯t know why she thought that, but she eventually bought one on my insistence. We also bought a few pairs of heels, ts, and perfumes. I was finally happy with what we had ¨C they should be enough for her to use for a while. I had worked my heart out for them. Yes, her and Edward, And I was sure after tonight, Edward would thank me.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 Surprise


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    Thankfully, Jane finally agreed to go home. I thought the clothes and shoes looked great, but we were spending money like water. I just hoped that Edward would still treat me kindly when he found out.


    On our way back, Jane suggested that we refreshed ourselves somewhere. Dn eventually kindly bought me some strawberry ice cream and got a cup of coffee for Jane. We thanked him and I took a sip of Jane¡¯s coffee but it tasted as bitter as my previous life.


    As we drove back to the pack, I finally felt more rxed. The scenery was so beautiful that I felt like I was living in a fairytale. I suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Jane, do you feel like there were some moments today when someone was staring at


    us?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Like when?¡±


    ¡°When we were shopping.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal, Luna. It¡¯s most likely the shop assistants watching us.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t feel like it. I could feel his gaze, but I didn¡¯t know where he was.¡±


    ¡°Oh Luna, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about but it¡¯s making my hair stand on their end.


    ¡°Luna Rose, are you saying that you think someone was following you?¡± asked Dn. He would not have allowed anything like that to happen. Other than the time we were at the lingerie store, he had always been keeping a close distance and eye on us. I bet anyone who saw him so close to us wouldn¡¯t want to mess with us.


    I decided to leave the topic alone and continued to sitfortably in the backseat, perhaps because I was just being too sensitive. It was a habit I had developed after eight years of living in New Moon Pack. I had to be on guard in case someone wanted to beat me up at any moment. It didn¡¯t help much, though.


    Updates by


    .


    When we got to the castle, Dn got out of the car, opened the door for us, and took everything out. Then Kristi, the maid, brought two other people to help us carry all the shopping bags to the room. My Popeye was in the study in the room and when he saw mee back, he immediately put down the book in his hand.


    ¡°Babe, how was your day?¡±


    ¡°Really great. I had dessert on the way back.¡± I tried to avoid mentioning shopping because even I thought it was too much. Just look at the pile of shopping bags! To be honest, I felt a little guilty, but Edward didn¡¯t seem bothered at all. He just walked over and kissed me, then took my hand and walked me out.


    ¡°Let me take you to see your new pet.¡±


    ¡°What? A pet?¡± I was confused. Did Edward buy a kitten or a puppy or something?


    I followed Edward to arge door. It was just a few steps away from his office. Edward pulled out a key and handed it to me. There was a cute pink bear hanging on it. He gestured for me to open the door in front of me.


    When I did, I was stunned by what I saw.


    The space measured at least 100 square meters and its entire interior was painted in afortable shade of pink and sky blue. The windows wererge and stood floor-to-ceiling. There were tables, chairs, bookcases,rge sofas, and green nts decorated tactfully around the room. There was even a mini fridge, a projection screen with a projector, and a full-length mirror. Everything looked very exquisite. Even the tablemp had a diamond hanging from it.


    ¡°This looks like Barbie¡¯s home!¡± This was the only thought in my mind at the moment.


    <b>were</b>


    ¡°Bingo, this was how I wanted it decorated. When I first found you ten years ago, you were ying with Barbie.¡± Edward looked at me tenderly. ¡°Babe, this is your new office. Do you like it?¡±


    So this is my new ¡®pet¡¯! A beautiful office in this luxurious castle, and it belongs to me alone.


    ¡°This is too thoughtful of you. I like it very much!¡±


    I jumped into Edward¡¯s arms and he caught me. Then, he pulled something out from behind his back and handed it to me as if by magic. It was a pure white box with an apple on it, but it looked like someone had taken a bite out of it.


    I opened the box and found a brand new phone inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve added all my ranked members¡¯ contacts. Of course, the first one on the list is me. I promise you that you can call me at any time of the day. I¡¯m avable for you 24/7.¡±


    I kissed Edward. Even though he was right next to me, I felt like I had been missing him for a very long time. But then I heard the thoughts in his head.


    ¡®If Rose could have sex with me right now, I¡¯d be ecstatic.¡¯


    My excitement and gratefulness waned. Why did men think about sex all the time? But I still pulled him into our room with a hop.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 A Date with Diana


    (Diana¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I was on my way to the Japanese restaurant in the hotel where Patrick and I were supposed to meet.


    Until yesterday, that jerk of an ex-boyfriend was still texting me to get back together. But how the f*ck would that even be possible? Jefferson was such a jerk that I kind of regretted not yelling at him when we broke up. Patrick and I had been dating for almost three weeks now, and I really regretted not meeting him sooner.


    Not only was he a great-looking guy, but he was also very understanding, funny, and charismatic. I had never met a man who was so perfect. He understood me and didn¡¯t ask me to do this or that. He wanted me to be me.


    Well, I was the one who defined our meeting as a date because I was happy during every minute I spent with him. I was a person who liked to try new things and he always managed to surprise me.


    But since the night I invited him to my room to ¡®drink some juice¡¯ and ended up sleeping in the same bed together, we hadn¡¯t been that close. We hadn¡¯t given each other any further hints or promises either.


    W


    Being in this stage of our rtionship frustrated and confused me. Was it because I wasn¡¯t sexually attractive enough for him? Or was there something he wasn¡¯t saying? Or perhaps it was because he had no intention of staying with me for long? These questions were the only things that had been bothering me. Only the arrival of his text messages could brighten up my face. If he was willing to take that first step, I was ready to take the next ny-nine steps. I didn¡¯t know what had gotten into me but I just knew that love blinded people. Still, I was willing to be blind for him.


    When I arrived at the hotel, I saw a man leaning against a sofa in the lobby. It was Patrick and my face suddenly felt like it was on fire.


    Today, he was wearing a decent dark gray suit matched with a pair of ck leather shoes. His usual bouffant chestnut hair had been meticulouslybed, making him look like a rich young master. I had never seen him dressed so formally. He made me feel like a childish teenager because I was dressed casually.


    ¡°Pat, I thought we were just having a simple meal today.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t say anything. He simply smiled and took me up the tube elevator to the top floor of the hotel.


    I had never been to this hotel before so I didn¡¯t know that there was a Japanese restaurant on the top floor. I also didn¡¯t know that a Japanese restaurant would have such arge private room. It felt so big that I estimated it could seat 50 people. But instead, it was upied by only two people.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Good evening, Mr. Valentine.¡± A young woman with a big smile came in. I thought she was one of the waitresses, but then I saw ¡®Manager¡¯ written on her name tag.


    ¡°Good evening, Joyce. The dishes may be served now.¡± Patrick nodded slightly to her.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Please wait just a moment.¡± I had eaten Japanese food a few times, but they were mainly the various kinds of sushi and ramen at more affordable ces. So when the dishes were served and Joyce introduced each of them to us. it was quite an eye-opening experience for me.


    ¡°My distinguished guests, this is a set meal with beef. The beef this season has the best taste. The raw meates from the top-grade beef cattle in Japan, which is regarded as a national treasure there. The saturated fatty acid content in this meat is very low. ¡°This is the top-grade bluefin tuna brisket. The raw meat was imported fresh from the ughtered deep-sea fish in Nagasaki, Japan. The overall weight of the fish was about 100 kilograms, but we only took a small portion of its middle which had only been kept for one day. It will suit thedy¡¯s tastes well.¡± Her words were directed at me.


    ¡°This is a snow crab that was just flown in today. This particr one has a lot of eggs in it. The crab is also known as the Queen Crab in Japan¡­¡±


    I appreciated the manager¡¯s gesture in introducing each dish to us. But honestly, I couldn¡¯t remember most of them by the time she was done and had started pouring us the sake. Patrick told her that we didn¡¯t need to be waited on anymore because he didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb us.


    ¡°Patrick, isn¡¯t this meal going to be pretty expensive?¡±


    ¡°The best ingredients are only deserving of the most beautiful woman.¡±


    Oh, just that sentence alone was enough to make me dizzy. We started to enjoy the top-notch meal, and Patrick thoughtfully put all the crab roe from the snow crab into my bowl.


    I had to admit, the food here tasted amazing. The price matched the food¡¯s quality indeed. But I still feel a little embarrassed. I had always insisted on paying my share of the bill, but Patrick always refused to let me. In the end, I would only pay for drinks and desserts asionally. Still, today¡¯s meal was too expensive. When we were almost done eating, Patrick let the manager in to collect the tes, and then she served us some desserts and fruits. When I was eating the fruit, Patrick called my name.


    ¡°Diana.¡±


    I liked the way he called my name, always so gentle. I looked at him quietly, waiting for his next words.


    ¡°Do you want to be my mate?¡±


    Not a girlfriend, not a lover, but a ¡®mate¡¯? The word alone made my heart beat so fast that I could feel it beat 200 times per minute. I even felt like crying.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me immediately. Plus, before you make your decision, I need to tell you something, something that can better help you answer my question.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 Confession


    (Diana¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me immediately. Plus, before you make your decision, I need to tell you something, something that can better help you answer my question¡±


    Although I couldn¡¯t wait to agree to Patrick¡¯s request right away, he suddenly became serious which made me a little apprehensive. Was he going to tell me that he was actually a married man?


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not human.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll tell you a secret too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not human either. I¡¯m an alien.¡±


    Then, I startedughing. I didn¡¯t know why Patrick would make such a joke at a time like this, but I was d I caught on to his joke. He was such a big boy who loved to joke. But then I quickly realized that something was wrong because Patrick didn¡¯tugh with me. In fact, his face only turned more serious.


    ¡°Diana, I¡¯m not joking. If you ept me, then your mate will be a werewolf. But I do love you. Very much.¡±


    I almost ignored the first few words of that sentence. I only wanted to hear him say that he loved me.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Pat, there is no doubt about my desire to be your mate. I really do and I always have. And I really want to believe your other confession. But tell me, have you been reading a little too much ¡®Twilight¡¯tely?¡±. ¡°My dear, werewolves are real. There are not only humans in this world, but werewolves, witches, vampires, elves, and many other races.¡±


    His words piqued my interest. I had always liked to learn about something new. Even though I was 99.99% certain that he was speaking of legends and fairytales, I was still interested in listening more. ¡°Can you tell me more about it?¡± The moment he started telling his story, I waspletely immersed in it. He told me that there were many werewolves in the world who usually appeared human but could transform into wolves at any time. Werewolves lived in packs, each with its own rules and regtions. The moon goddess was the mother of all werewolves. The highest-ranking individual in a pack was the leader, Alpha, whose second-inmand was Beta, followed by Gamma. These were known as ranked members along with their families. Civilian werewolves were called Omegas. Though they had their own societies, a number of them possessed various identities in human society.


    ¡°So, the pack you live in is called Sunset Pack? That¡¯s a beautiful name. What¡¯s your rank in the pack?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Alpha¡¯s deputy, Beta,¡± said Patrick seriously. I could no longer sense any hints of his usual humorous self.


    ¡°Show me, then.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Show me your wolf, Pat.¡± I admitted that I was intrigued by his story, but I needed to make sure that his words were true because right now, I was not entirely convinced.


    ¡°Diana, go lock the door.¡±


    I was expecting this whole thing to end with my question. But when he told me to lock the door, my heart started pounding. What was he nning?


    I stood up, walked over to the huge door, and fastened the carvedtch.


    By the time I turned around, I saw Patrick taking off his clothes. Jesus, why was he taking off his clothes here?


    ¡°Pat, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin my fancy suit.¡±


    Soon, he was naked and I couldn¡¯t put what I was feeling into words. His body was sexy, smooth, and muscr. And he had a penis. No matter how hard I tried not to look at it, I kept finding my gaze traveling back to that region.


    And things started to get even more absurd as I watched him walk a few meters away from me. What was I expecting? A naked man to really turn into a werewolf?


    ¡°Diana, my wolf is called Lucifer. When I turn, I can¡¯tmunicate with you. But please don¡¯t worry, I will never hurt you. No matter how scared you get, I hope you can try to bear with it as long as possible. This hotel may be the property of our pack, but I don¡¯t think it would be a good thing if an unrted person saw me in my wolf form.¡±


    I nodded, feeling as if my heart was about to jump out of my throat. If this was a joke, then this was getting way out of hand.


    But I soon knew that I would never forget this scene that unfolded before me in the next moment. Fur began to grow out of Patrick¡¯s body as his hands and feet began to transform into animal limbs. Then, a wolf-shaped creature at least fourteen feet tall stood before me. I covered my mouth, trying not to scream.


    I watched this wolf-shaped creature ¨C Lucifer ¨C approach me and I subconsciously tried to take two steps back, only to find my feet glued to the ground. Lucifer was so huge that it had to lower its back to avoid breaking through the beam. I let ite to me and when it got close enough, I rubbed its nose with my hand. The moment felt too real, making my hairs stand on their ends.


    Luciferid down next to me. After thinking for a few seconds, I began to run my hands through its soft, smooth fur. Then I pressed myself against its belly. It made me feel a kind of warmth thatforted me, so much so that tears started to fall out of my eyes.


    Although I had watched ¡®Twilight¡¯, I would have never imagined that there would be werewolves in real life. And now, I was lying next to one. The existences of werewolves and all the other races were already hard to believe. What more that my lover was a werewolf?

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 Diana¡¯s Reversal


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.)


    Lucifer gently circled Diana beforeying down on top of her, nuzzling her with his nose. Then, I saw tears rolling down Diana¡¯s cheeks. D*mn it, this was the second time my potential mate had cried in front of me. I couldn¡¯t allow this to happen again. I called Lucifer back and changed into my human form before putting on my clothes as quickly as possible. Then, I sat beside Diana and wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Diana, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you, but this is who I am. I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you.¡±


    ¡°Then, is Lily also a werewolf?¡±


    Diana¡¯s question caught me off guard. I thought for a few seconds before answering her.


    ¡°Yes, Lily is also a werewolf. But whether you ept me or not, I hope that you can keep what you¡¯ve learned about us today a secret. This is very important to our safety and the safety of my pack.¡±


    Diana nodded silently.


    ¡°Another thing you should know is that every werewolf has a destined mate pre-determined by the moon goddess. Werewolves usually only have one or two chances to meet their destined mates. If they miss their chances, then they will have to live alone till their death.¡±


    ¡°Well, that sounds a little vague and yet sad. Have you found yours yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. She is leaning on my chest right


    now.¡±


    I saw a smile on Diana¡¯s face and I thanked the moon goddess. She had already recovered from her initial shock. I could already imagine her bing a Gamma of the pack, standing by my side.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t a werewolf¡¯s mate be another werewolf?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Well, werewolves can mate with any other races besides their own. My brother, for example, got entangled with an elf.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, elves? What do they look like? Like in the Lord of the Rings?¡±


    ¡°Elves are no different from humans most of the time. The main difference is when they pull out their wings, just like how werewolves transform from their human to wolf form.¡±


    ¡°You said that sorcerers are real too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the sorcerers around are mostly witches. The spiritual power of their race is stronger among their women than that of their men.¡±


    Diana continued to ask me a few more questions and I had to suppress my excitement to answer her patiently. I was just so happy that she did not freak out as I had feared. After herst question, she finally called my name again. ¡°Patrick¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being honest with me tonight.¡±


    Diana looked at me sincerely. Her beautiful and amorous pupils always made me lose myself, but her sentence gave me a bad feeling.


    ¡°So, are you still willing to be my mate?¡±


    ¡°I think I need time to digest all of this. But I promise I will never reveal your secret.¡± When I heard Diana¡¯s answer, my mood hit rock bottom. She had said she dreamed of being my mate, but now she said she needed to think about it.


    I had never questioned what the moon goddess had arranged for me. I was born a werewolf and I was proud of it. It was my destiny.


    But if my identity terrified my human lover, I would have no choice but to let her go, even if my heart broke.


    ¡°Alright, I respect your choice.¡± Ugh, I could already feel my heart start to ache.


    ¡°Pat, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry, I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Gosh, why hadn¡¯t we met any sooner?!¡±


    Diana suddenly put her hands around my neck and looked up at me. We were so close but her sudden change in behavior confused me.


    ¡°Patrick, I love you. I¡¯m sure I do. Whether you¡¯re a werewolf, a beast, or a vampire, I will still love you. Love transcends age, gender, and race after all. Well, as long as your being doesn¡¯t harm others. It doesn¡¯t matter what you are. It¡¯s you, Patrick, your soul, heart, and person, that I¡¯m in love with. You know I¡¯m not an old fogey. I mean, this is so cool!¡±


    ¡°Diana¡­¡±


    But before I could finish, my cheek received a kiss from soft, thin lips. I looked down at Diana and saw her start to turn shy and affectionate. What was happening? Regardless, myrge hand immediately wrapped around her slender waist as I pried open her lips with my tongue. I licked and sucked at her lips, kissing her passionately. She started to let out a sweet moan and my little brother went hard.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 To One¡¯s Heart¡¯s Content


    (Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    After Diana epted my confession, I asked Joyce to arrange a suite in the hotel for me. Although the atmosphere in the Japanese room couldn¡¯t be better, I wanted to provide a better environment for me and my girl since this might be our first special moment.


    Sure enough, as soon as we entered the door of the suite, we began to kiss like crazy. Diana, who had just been a sweet little bird, was nowing onto me more aggressively. She responded enthusiastically to my kiss as our tongues intertwined with each other, both of uspeting for dominance. She even stroked my little brother through my suit pants, making my blood boil.


    She might have been a little more reserved when we barely knew each other. But once I got to know her, she turned out to be a cheerful and warm person at heart. I liked her personality. She wasn¡¯t pretentious and was just as funny as me.


    After we kissed for a while, I carried Diana in my arms. Then, we passed through the foyer and open kitchen, heading straight to the master bedroom. I ced her on the big bed and helped take off her shoes.


    ¡°Pat, I want to take a shower first.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I need to find protection first.¡±


    When we spoke in unison, we bothughed. Then, I kissed Diana on the temple.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead, even though I think you smell good already.¡± ¡°Really? But I didn¡¯t put on perfume before I left today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your scent, sweetheart. Werewolves have a better sense of smell than humans.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems that werewolves have a lot of advantages in flirting with girls.¡± I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Diana¡¯s words. As Diana took a shower, I found a condom in the hotel room. I knew that I could not ejacte inside Diana right now because my pack had never had a werewolf-human mate-pair, at least not for as long as I could remember. So I wasn¡¯t sure of the consequences if we simply went for it. I should ask the pack doctor some questions first.


    I waited on the big bed for Diana to finish her shower. Although I had slept with her once, she had been wearing a nightgown. So when she appeared in front of me in only a towel, I couldn¡¯t help whistling.


    I watched as she walked over to me and wrapped herself around me. She began to undress me and we eventually tore off my shirt and pants. I also undid her towel and I soon realized that Diana has an amazing body. I could tell that her chest size was between a C and D cup. She also has sexy corbones and right-angled shoulders.


    Updates by


    .


    I couldn¡¯t wait to push her onto the bed. I held her breasts in my hands and tickled them with my fingers. She began to moan softly. Then I put a nipple in my mouth and sucked gently as one of my hands moved down to her core which was already dripping wet.


    Within moments, I was nowhere to be found on her upper body. Instead, I was kneeling at the foot of the bed, looking at her pink pussy. It was the most beautiful sight I had ever seen. I stuck out my tongue to lick the folds and crevices of her flesh. It was already getting steamy. ¡°Ah¡­ f*ck..¡± I heard her breathing get heavier and heavier as I engulfed her entire pussy in my mouth. My lips sucked on her protruding bud while my tongue teased it. I knew that female orgasms were divided into vulva orgasms and vaginal orgasms. Diana started to tremble and more honey oozed out of her swollen garden.


    ¡°Pat, baby, I¡¯ming¡­¡±


    After enough work with my fingers and tongue, Diana had alreadye twice. It was time to get down to business. I raised my upper body, and so did my penis, which I began to rub against herbia and clitoris. Her juices sttered everywhere and her flesh was hotter than ever. I quickly inserted myself into her. I wanted to give her every inch of me.


    ¡°Sweetheart, your tunnel is too damn tight!¡± I grunted the moment we became one. My God, her vagina was like a ck hole, sucking tightly on my penis. This only made me start to thrust my hips into her crazily.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, oh my God!¡± Every time I inserted myself, she would yell out. I began to thrust more frequently, my penis striking her again and again until it reached the entrance of her uterus. Her flesh wall began to contract violently.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Oh my God! Keep going! Don¡¯t stop!¡± Diana¡¯s body shook violently as she followed my rhythm. I grabbed at her butt and squeezed them. Every shot I fired, she would fire one back as if we were at war.


    After that, we came again twice more together. When we finallyy side by side on the bed, we were both exhausted and drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Pat, can I see you every day after this?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little difficult at this stage because I¡¯m a Beta. Sometimes, I need to help Alpha with some of the pack¡¯s affairs. But I promise that as long as there¡¯s nothing particrly important, I¡¯lle to look for you.¡±


    Diana nodded her head sensibly, but I caught a hint of disappointment in her eyes. It was then I knew that I had to start nning. Once Diana really became my mate, I had to find a way to settle down with her.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Sacrifice


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I pulled Edward out of my new office by the hand and returned to our bedroom. He started to flirt with me before I removed his hand that was hovering above my waist.


    ¡°You peeked at my thoughts! I thought we came in here to have sex.¡± Gosh, Edward was acting like a child.


    ¡°Edward, first of all, I was not peeking. It was your own brain that was filled with overflowing thoughts of sex. I pulled you in here because I have something important to discuss with


    you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what day it is after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow? Let me think¡­¡±


    I saw Edward¡¯s expression change from mischievous to serious.


    ¡°I remember, Babe. How could I ever forget? The day after tomorrow is the anniversary of Southern Deste Pack¡¯s annihtion.¡± I could tell he was trying not to speak too bluntly, afraid of hurting me.


    ¡°Will you apany me for a visit back to my pack on that day? I want to offer some flowers to my pack members. Ever since I was taken away as a ve, I¡¯ve been wanting to do this for eight years.¡±


    ¡°Of course, not a problem at all. I¡¯ll have Dn follow us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Edward.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You never have to thank me. This is what I should do for you.¡± ¡°Alright. Now that we¡¯re done talking, I think that idea of yours might be a good one.¡±


    I kissed his chin. He immediately wrapped his wide arms around me and kissed me back. Finally, we ended up having intense, sweaty sex. I orgasmed again and again until he nearly knocked me out.


    [Edward¡¯s P.0.V.]


    Two dayster.


    I was on my way to Southern Wilderness Pack with Rose and Dn. We were dressed in ck and had brought along white and yellow chrysanthemums that were in the trunk of the car. Rose was also holding a bouquet of roses which she had gotten up early to prepare. She said they were Luna Nancy¡¯s favorite flowers.


    I didn¡¯t let Patrick follow us today because he was in love and I wanted to give him as much time with his mate as I could. He was always a good, hard-working Beta anyway. I let Rose sleep in the car because the ride would take a couple of hours. She eventually closed her eyes, but I knew she wasn¡¯t asleep.


    When we arrived, Southern Wilderness Pack was as deserted as thest time I was here. It was hard to imagine that the former Alpha Roger of New Moon Pack would attack this ce and turn it into a wastnd just for a stupid reason, at least to me. Moreover, the Council of Elders agreed that his attack was justified. Although I usually stood by the authority of the Council of Elders, I still disagreed with some of their decisions.


    Dn opened the car door for us and took out the flowers from the trunk. After he had passed the flowers to me, I asked Dn to wait for us by the car. Then, Rose and I headed further in. Each time we passed by a dwelling of her pack members, Rose would pull out one of the chrysanthemums to be ced in front of the building. She did this the entire way until the packhouse.


    ¡°Edward, do you think it¡¯s possible that my mother is still alive?¡± asked Rose suddenly as she ced the chrysanthemums and the bouquet of bright red roses by the main door of the packhouse.


    The information I had gathered from the Council of Elders¡¯ library and Alpha Austin¡¯s records told me that Luna Nancy was no longer alive, so I didn¡¯t know how to begin.


    ¡°Sometimes I wish she was still alive, but sometimes I don¡¯t, because it would mean that she will suffer and be humiliated and far more than I had.¡±


    Rose decided to answer her own question. She seemed quite calm today, but I knew that her heart must have been hurting as if it had been cut by a knife.


    I walked slowly with her across hernd as she touched the mottled walls and windows. But then, she suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Alpha, do you smell something?¡±


    I took a few deep breaths. I didn¡¯t smell anything special. There was indeed a rotten smell in the air, mixed with dust, but I thought it was because the ce had been in disrepair for a long time. ¡°What do you smell?¡± ¡°The strange smell of death, mixed with anger. It¡¯s as if it¡¯sing from the darkness.¡±


    ¡°What? Babe, I don¡¯t really understand.¡±


    ¡°Edward, I think we need to leave this ce immediately. Something doesn¡¯t feel right. Whatever I¡¯m smelling, it¡¯s not normal.¡±


    I trusted Rose because ever since her Luna ritual, her sense of smell, hearing, and speed had increased greatlypared to ordinary werewolves. Her sense could even be said to be top-notch. I think these were also a consequence of her awakening abilities.


    We sped toward the car, but I heard a rustle around me. Then I smelled it, too ¨C a sickening, rotten smell.


    When Rose¡¯s scream reached my ears, I couldn¡¯t believe what my eyes were seeing.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 The Blue Wolf


    [Edward¡¯s P.0.V.]


    When Rose¡¯s scream reached my ears, I couldn¡¯t believe what my eyes were seeing.


    I saw, thirty, forty, or more monstersing at us from all directions. I had no idea how they had appeared. It was as if they hade out of the ground.


    I could only call them monsters because though they looked like werewolves, there was something off about them. I had never encountered any like them before.


    I didn¡¯t think the monsters were friendly ¨C in human form or wolf form ¨C with their dead gray eyes staring at us and their throats bulging as if they were filled with phlegm. Most importantly, their faces and bodies were stained with blood. Even their skin looked rotten and twisted. Something that looked like yellow dirt fell off their faces.


    I saw Dn rush toward us as fast as he could ¨C he had turned into his wolf, Ward. ¡°Protect Luna!¡±


    I yelled at him before I told Rose to hide behind me. Then, I turned into Champion. As soon as my wolf came out, it mercilessly tore apart the two monsters that wereing at us. Their deaths released a thick, putrid stench that almost made me vomit. We surrounded Rose with our backs. I had to say, although these monsters looked slow and attacked very straightforwardly, they were very agile. Soon, the stench of liquid and flying torn flesh filled the air.


    But then, Ward somehow became separated from us and ended up surrounded by a small circle of monsters. I knew he wanted to attract their attention to protect Rose and me. Champion, on the other hand, stood firmly by Rose, its face and body covered in sticky liquid.


    I checked up on Rose. I didn¡¯t want her to transform and use her power, not under any circumstances unless it was a life-threatening situation. Fortunately, she was not hurt as she clung to Champion¡¯s back.


    However, something even more amazing happened. The monsters whose limbs had been torn off and bodies severely injured did not fall off and die. Instead, they simply stood back up. And their numbers continued to increase. It was starting to look like there were already hundreds of them, which was not a good sign at all.


    ¡°Bite their heads off or break their necks!¡±


    I suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice and out of the corner of my eye, I saw someone running towards us, transforming as he ran. Before I could identify who he was, a strange wolf appeared in front of me. Although it was a little smaller than me, it still looked amazing. Its fur was the color of rare Klein blue. Without a signal, he just went into battle. I swore I didn¡¯t know him. I¡¯d never seen a wolf like him in my pack, but I did what he said. I started ripping the throats of every d*mn monster that came at me. Some were in human form, still wearing clothes even though they were ragged.


    Sure enough, the monsters with broken necks or missing heads never stood up again But there were still so many of them. After ripping off another monster¡¯s head, I let out a huge roar in Ward¡¯s direction.


    Updates by


    .


    Ward broke out of his encirclement and started running. Some of the monsters chased after him as he took them farther away. Then he swerved and ran even faster toward the car, changing into human form just in time to jump in and drive it towards us.


    The Klein blue wolf saw it too. He gave me a look after he had killed a wolf-shaped monster and I understood what he meant. I immediately pulled Rose onto my back. Thankfully, she reacted quickly as well as she held onto my fur as tightly as she could.


    I found an opening in the monster¡¯s encirclement around us and ran in the direction of the car. Sure enough, the monsters started to chase after me at the same speed.


    I ran as fast as I could and saw the Klein blue wolf covering my back. I most definitely had to find out who he was. Although his sudden appearance made me a little confused, he helped us a lot.


    Dn¡¯s car arrived in front of me and the passenger door was already opened. With a flick of my tail, I knocked over a few monsters before quickly stuffing Rose into the passenger seat.


    ¡°Edward!!¡±


    I heard Rose anxiously call out my name because I quickly rushed into the melee again.


    No matter who the Klein blue wolf was, I couldn¡¯t leave him behind, just like he had done for me and Rose.


    Just as I was about to rush to the Klein blue wolf¡¯s side, I saw a middle-aged monster with a half-ruined face pounce on him. Thankfully, the monster was in human form and wasn¡¯t much of a threat for a huge werewolf as the Klein blue wolf swung his ws into the man¡¯s shoulder and lifted him into the air.


    Just as I was about to clear the other two obstacles lunging at him, I heard Rose scream.


    ¡°No!!¡±


    I immediately felt a very powerful force in front of me and saw two objects fly high into the air before falling heavily onto the ground.


    It all happened in an instant. When I came back to my senses, I saw that the humanoid monster was struggling to get up while the Klein blue wolf was lying a few meters away, moaning in pain. The wolf immediately turned back into his human form.


    God, the Klein blue wolf was Clyde.


    At that moment, I didn¡¯t dare or want to think about who had attacked him.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 It¡¯s Time


    (Clyde¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I thought today would be the same as usual ¨C I would just need to look at them from a distance. Well, not them. Just her. But when those crazy monsters came flooding in, I couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch.


    I rushed out and transformed into my wolf, Lance, and I saw a hint of surprise in Alpha¡¯s eyes when he noticed me.


    It was true that I had never revealed my wolf to Sunset Pack, not even during Luna¡¯s mountaintop excursion.


    So I guessed Alpha¡¯s shocked yet curious reaction was no surprise. Still, he didn¡¯t have time to figure things out at the moment. These ugly and scary things were really difficult to deal with. They weren¡¯t strong, but there were just too many of them. We had to end this quickly. It didn¡¯t seem like a good idea to keep fighting I heard Alpha¡¯s wolf giving orders to the big guy¡¯s wolf. I knew the big guy was the chief guard of the pack, but I didn¡¯t know his name yet. The big guy managed to push through the circle of monsters around him as he bounded for the car. Alpha was wise. Sometimes, it was best to retreat first. After all, revenge was a dish best served cold.


    I gave him a look to signal him to take Rose to the car. He got my message and put her on his back before running like the wind towards the car.


    Just as covered their backs and wondered why their car hadn¡¯t left yet, I saw Alphaing toward me. I was not expecting this. In fact, I was ready for them to leave me behind. But it seemed like I had made a good choice to join this pack. If this was Alex, he would have run away by the time I showed up. Suddenly, I saw a human-shaped figure lunging at me from the front. Most of the figure¡¯s face was rotten but I could see it grinning at me.


    Without hesitation, I dug my ws deep into his shoulder and lifted him up before tearing his throat in half with my sharp teeth.


    But something unexpected happened.


    I was hit by another force before I found myself flying to the side. I had never felt such a force hit me before, not even from my master. When I fell heavily to the ground, I felt a sharp pain in my ribs. I curled up and was forced to return to my human form, still conscious.


    I knew the force came from Rose, which puzzled me even more. Why did she stop me from killing the monster?


    As I groaned and tried to get up, a big ck wolf came and scooped me up, before running back to the car. It was Alpha. I was grateful to him, but f*cking hell, the way he carried me pressed on my broken ribs. I shivered in pain. I knew that he didn¡¯t know what kind of internal injury I had.


    The big ck wolf cleared a few more obstacles on the way, then shoved me into the back seat of the car. But instead of getting in with us, he jumped onto the roof of the car. God, were all the people in this pack so crazy? I might end up squashed instead of being bitten to death by these ugly things.


    Updates by


    .


    I nced over at the passenger seat and saw Rose lying there like she was asleep, presumably because she had used up a lot of her energy to attack me and had passed out from exhaustion.


    I struggled to get up and look out the window. The ugly things were still chasing us, but they gradually lost us. Then, after a while, the big guy finally stopped the car and Alpha got off the roof, returning to his human form. He was strong, but the car was equally as strong to hold his weight. Alpha proceeded to check on Rose immediately, but she was still unconscious.


    The big guy got down from the driver¡¯s seat, opened the trunk, took out some clothes, and handed them to Alpha. Thetter put them on himself and then threw me a towel.


    ¡°Sorry, this is all that¡¯s left.¡±


    I epted it with a nod. My ribs hurt so much that I didn¡¯t want to speak unnecessarily.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna fainted after you put her in the


    car.¡±


    ¡°Leave us. I want to check if it¡¯s because she was bitten.¡±


    The big guy obediently walked to the other side of the car, but I didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Alpha, I think she passed out from exhaustion because she had used her energy on me just


    now.¡±


    Alpha¡¯s head turned sharply at me, his face filled with vignce.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do, Alpha. I¡¯ve been in New Moon Pack for almost eight years. I know Luna¡¯s secret.¡±


    I watched as the vignce on Alpha¡¯s face turned to surprise, then anger.


    ¡°So you appeared because you were following us? You¡¯ve been following Rose?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, I swear I don¡¯t mean any harm. I¡¯ll exin everything to you when we get back. But I think the three of us need to go to the infirmary now.¡± I pointed in the direction of the big guy on the other side of the car.


    We all turned to look at him and witnessed the big guy checking his wrist.


    ¡°Dn, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s nothing serious. I just got bitten by one of them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I hope you won¡¯t be one of them too.¡± I smiled at the big guy. So, his name was Dn. But I quickly gasped in pain. Smiling wasn¡¯t a good idea when one had broken ribs, I guessed. Dn simply looked at me with disdain and anger. In the end, Alpha drove us as fast as he could toward the pack while Dn sat in the back seat with me. He had let Alpha tie his hands to the railings on the roof of the car so he wouldn¡¯t turn into one of the monsters. I might have mentioned that as a joke earlier but I admired his professionalism as their guard.


    During our journey, we put our heads together to figure out what those monsters were. But beyond that, we kept silent.


    After more than half an hour, Luna woke up.


    ¡°Edward! Where are we now?!¡±


    ¡°On the way back to the pack. Babe, are you okay?¡± I could see that Alpha had a lot he wanted to say, but he held back. He justforted her as he held her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little dizzy¡­ Dn! Why are you dressed like this? Clyde? Why are you here?¡±


    Rose asked a series of questions, but I saw a deep worry forming in Alpha¡¯s eyes from the rearview mirror.


    She remembered that they were in the middle of their visit when they were suddenly surrounded. Then, a blue wolf appeared and after that, Alpha put her in the car.


    She didn¡¯t remember the part where she attacked me so hard that I almost died.


    I looked out the window. There were no birds or trees as the heat from the hot sun stifled the air.


    It was time, though it was earlier than I had expected.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 What Happened?


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.)


    ¡°So, Dr. Baldwin, you¡¯re saying that I can have unprotected sex with a human and that the child born from the pregnancy will not be a pure human but have werewolf blood and his own wolf?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Beta.¡±


    ¡°Then what harm will this do to the mother of the child? I mean, wouldn¡¯t a human giving birth to a mixed-race child be risky?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, the only harms she might face are that her womb will be expanded to the extreme and she will have difficulty during childbirth since werewolf babies are alwaysrger than human babies. If Beta is still concerned about this, I suggest sending the human girl to Cluster Hospital for a check-up and to go through childbirth there to avoid the fuss of the human doctors. I will make sure that the baby and the mother are safe.¡±


    Just as I was about to ask a few more questions, Dr. Baldwin¡¯s cell phone rang. He lowered his head to check as I sat opposite him. Baldwin¡¯s family had been doctors of the pack for generations. He was kind, reliable, and had excellent medical skills. I was still thinking about what he had just said to me.


    When he finished reading the message, he immediately stood up. ¡°Beta, I¡¯m sorry, but your consultation may need to be rescheduled.¡± ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Alpha and Luna are on their way back to the castle. They asked me to immediately prepare quarantine measures and medical equipment to treat bites and falls. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened.¡±


    I thanked Doctor Baldwin for his advice and immediately ran outside. I knew that Alpha and Luna had gone to Southern Wilderness Pack early this morning. I didn¡¯t go with them because Alpha had given me a break to enjoy my passionate love with Diana since I wanted to discuss with Diana about settling down with her after consulting the doctor.


    If Alpha or Luna was injured, I would never stop ming myself. After all, one of my duties as Beta was to keep both of them safe.


    I ran outside the castle and looked in the direction of the approaching car. A momentter, the SUV stopped in front of me and I noticed that Alpha was driving while Luna was in the passenger seat. The top of the car was slightly dented.


    Thankfully, Alpha and Luna seemed to be OK, but Dn was in the back seat with his hands tied, sitting next to an injured Clyde. Why was he with the others?


    I untied Dn and he made his way to the group infirmary. Then I, along with two other nurses, carried Clyde on a stretcher to the infirmary.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked I to Alpha on the way to the infirmary.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. We were attacked by monsters. Let¡¯s go to the infirmary first.¡±


    Monsters? If a werewolf called another species a monster, then it might really be a monster. I was surprised that there were monsters in Southern Wilderness Pack. Hadn¡¯t it been abandoned for many years?


    When we reached the infirmary, we split into three groups. Dn was voluntarily sent into a small room. I heard that he had been bitten by a monster, so he needed to be isted for observation. Doctor Baldwin decided to treat the injured Clyde, while the other doctors carried out a full body examination for Alpha and Luna.


    When Luna went in to be examined, Alpha pulled me to the side and whispered to me. ¡°Keep an eye on Clyde.¡±


    I nodded silently. I knew that if Alpha hadn¡¯t told me what was going on, it was just not the right time.


    When Luna was done, Alpha took her back to their room. Strangely, Luna looked confused and guilty, like a child who had done something wrong.


    I stood guard at Clyde¡¯s door without making it obvious. I decided to send a quick message to Diana, telling her that something urgent had happened in the pack today and that I woulde to see her another day. She asked what had happened, but I told her that even I didn¡¯t know yet. My sensible girlforted me and said that she would wait for me.


    wa


    1 SO


    I had wanted to meet Diana to tell her that I was going to buy an apartment downtown so that if her mother or someone else came to visit her from Beaufort or someone else that is also far away, we would be able to host them. Moreover, it could also be a ce Diana and I could stay sometimes.


    I hoped Diana would ept my idea. Honestly, I wanted her to live with me in the pack because my job required me to be here most of the time. But I also didn¡¯t want to be an imposing and horny Beta.


    Regardless, I had to put those thoughts and ns aside for now. I hadn¡¯t seen Alpha look this serious in a long time, which only made me even more curious about what had happened to them today.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 The Monster Is¡­


    [Edward¡¯s P.0.v.]


    After returning to my room, I took a quick shower. Rose did the same. Then, I sat on our bed and Rose sat opposite me. She lowered her head and I held her hand tightly.


    ¡°Rose, Babe, I need you to be honest with me about whatever¡¯s in your head.¡±


    She nodded, looking a little dejected.


    ¡°Did you attack Clyde?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­ Even if I did, I definitely didn¡¯t mean to! I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean, you attacked him unconsciously?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But when I saw him provoke that¡­ Uh, when I saw that figure, I felt a burst of energy from my body, and then I fainted. But I swear, I definitely didn¡¯t mean to hurt him. I don¡¯t know why there was a burst of energy at that time either.¡±


    Hearing her say this, I realized the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°Rose, I think we have to act now and start training you to restrain your abilities. We can¡¯t risk another outburst hurting another innocent person.


    Rose looked up at me and I was surprised to find that her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯ve never thought of using my abilities to harm the innocent or even kill them. But you¡¯re right. Today is Clyde. Tomorrow might be another unintended victim. I¡¯m an anomaly. Why don¡¯t you just lock me up for the safety of the pack?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You just need to learn to control yourself. How can I lock you up?¡±


    I hugged Rose tightly. I knew that she was still in a state of emotional turmoil. Back then, just the sight of an injured bird would make her sigh endlessly and she would not rest until she had healed it back to recovery. How could a person like that intentionally hurt someone? But still, whatever just happened was giving me a headache. I still did not have a way to help her keep her abilities under control.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Babe, have these monsters appeared in Southern Wilderness Pack before?¡±


    Rose was sobbing in my arms before immediately looking up at me again. Her gaze was empty as she shook her head. But after a while, she started to nod her head.


    ¡°What? These monsters had been around before?¡±


    I was really surprised because I had never heard Rose or anyone else mention it before.


    ¡°Edward, I had hidden something from you in the car earlier.¡±


    ¡°Dearest, what is it? You can be at ease and tell


    me.¡±


    ¡°I think I know why this energy burst out.¡±


    I looked at her quietly and waited for her to continue. Her expression turned very solemn and sad. I had a bad feeling about it.


    ¡°The ¡®monster¡¯ that Clyde wanted to kill¡­¡±


    I continued to look at Rose. Her voice was choked with sobs. She didn¡¯t seem to want to call them monsters, which puzzled me.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°The ¡®monster¡¯ that you¡¯re talking about is my father!!


    ¡°The ¡®monsters¡¯ that you were fighting were my people!¡± ¡°What??¡±


    I was stunned. Completely stunned. But I quickly regained myposure.


    ¡°Babe, I think you¡¯re too nervous and tired. You must have seen it wrongly. How could it be-¡°


    ¡°Alpha, do you think that I could have mistaken my own father? That WAS my father! Austin Jeffrey Garner! Even if he had turned into ashes, I¡¯ll still recognize him!¡±


    ¡°But your father and his people were already¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand. But I¡¯m sure that I wouldn¡¯t mistake him for someone else.¡±


    I gathered my emotions. Rose was already very weak now and I had to be her pir of support even though I was shocked by the thought of her father and people being resurrected. They were like zombies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to anyone. I¡¯ll think of a way to find out the truth.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rose lowered her head again and tears continued to flow down again, dripping onto her clothes. I quickly wiped them away.


    ¡°Edward, tell me, was my father killed again?¡± Rose¡¯s question triggered a wave of pain in my heart.


    ¡°No, he ran away.¡±


    ¡°I will go to apologize to Clyde. If I have to be punished because of this, please deal with it impartially.¡±


    ¡°After Clyde recovers a little, I will go and talk to him.¡±


    I hugged Rose again, trying to understand her current feelings to the greatest extent. I tried to imagine what I would have done if I were to experience all of this.


    ording to werewolfw, death by an assault on a member of the same species carries a severe penalty, ranging from deportation to death. If the victim was only injured, the punishment could vary. And if the victim was willing to forgive, the punishment could be waived.


    I didn¡¯t know if Clyde would forgive Rose, but I was willing to drop my Alpha status and talk to him. I wasn¡¯t protecting Rose, but I thought if it was me or anyone else for that matter, we would have done the same.


    Clyde¡¯s wolf was different. I could tell at a nce. I remembered how he hade to Rose¡¯s rescue at New Moon Pack; how soon he joined our pack after Rose arrived; and then what had happened today.


    This man had secrets and he was closely rted to Rose. Everything he had done seemed nned, but I knew nothing about him.


    Just the thought of it made my heart nervously skip a beat.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 The Miraculous Recovery


    Three dayster.


    [Edward¡¯s P.0.v.]


    I have resumed my training over the past few days with the help of James, the pack¡¯s senior guard. It had always been Sunset Pack¡¯s tradition for the men of the ranked members to train in their free time, which meant that they had to work on their physical fitness, endurance, and speed, among others. The pack¡¯s senior guard would be the one to monitor and guide us. I had been spending a lot of time with Rosetely ¨C especially since she was new and had a lot of baggage to deal with ¨C which meant that I had beengging behind in my training. It was about time I picked things up again.


    Although everyone was afraid of my physique and my wolf, I still wanted to improve my fighting skills because I needed to protect people.


    My coach was supposed to be Dn since he was the pack¡¯s chief guard i.e. the leader of the pack¡¯s senior guards. Unfortunately, he was currently under observation and in quarantine.


    Dr. Baldwin had been taking Dn¡¯s blood samples for three days straight and so far, the results showed that he was still normal. Dn had not shown any other signs of being mutated or anything either. Thus, we felt that it was time that he was released. When I returned to my bedroom after today¡¯s training, I saw my little wildcat reading a book by the window. I walked over, hugged her from behind in my arms, and kissed her on the head.


    ¡°Edward, you smell terrible! You¡¯re all sweaty! Go take a shower.¡±


    Although my mate protested verbally, she didn¡¯t reject my hug physically.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hate my sweat so much in bed.¡±


    I teased her and her face instantly turned as red as an apple. It was adorable. I cleverly dodged her fist and went to take a shower.


    It had been a few days, but I was still surprised every time I remembered the monsters at Southern Wildnerss Pack. They were supposed to be Rose¡¯s people, including Alpha Austin. But based on Dn¡¯s current status, their condition didn¡¯t seem to be spread through bites. So how did they end up like that?


    And perhaps the biggest mystery I was most keen to solve was Clyde. I had already instructed Patrick to double-check his background, but everything still checked out likest time ¨C he had a beautiful and clean medical record and was a well-behaved Omega of New Moon Pack before he joined us. Still, I had deliberately left him alone over the past few days. After all, he also needed time to recover from his injuries. Patrick had been keeping a close yet discreet eye on Clyde but he had not behaved suspiciously either.


    After taking a shower, I kissed Rose goodbye and went to my office to deal with the documents that needed to be signed and approved.


    Updates by


    .


    Yesterday morning, my biomedicalpany¡¯s secretary, Kathleen called me. Some documents emailed to me required my signature. We had been working with a pharmaceuticalpany to develop a new drug and they wanted me to visit their headquarters in Birmingham, Ennd.


    I knew my men have been there before so I didn¡¯t have to go there myself. If I did, the other party would take too much liberty to entertain me. As such, I had asked Kathleen to decline the invitation with the excuse of having urgent business to attend to.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door. It was Doctor Baldwin.


    ¡°Alpha, I have something to report to you.¡±


    His voice trembled a little as he spoke. I gestured for him to sit and speak slowly.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ve been a doctor for so many years, but I¡¯ve never encountered anyone like Clyde.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°After you had returned together, he was carried to the infirmary on a stretcher. Although he didn¡¯t seem to be injured externally, he had suffered very serious internal injuries. His chest was swollen and I saw him grimace in pain because he had three broken ribs. His condition was very serious.¡±


    ¡°I know. He was in great pain in the car too.¡±


    ¡°Well, the thing is, it usually takes two to three months for injuries that involved muscles and bones such as his to recover. More specifically, Clyde should have taken at least three to four months to recover. But it became quickly apparent that he had an amazing recovery speed. I just took his X-ray today and I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Three of his shattered ribs have healed! Now, he¡¯s walking around the room as if nothing had happened!¡±


    Dr. Baldwin sounded so excited. This was perhaps the first medical miracle he¡¯d ever encountered. But I remained calm. I had a feeling Clyde was a little different from the moment I saw his Klein blue wolf.


    Everything I had learned about Clydetely reminded me of someone else, the person sitting by the window of our room quietly reading a book.


    I didn¡¯t know why my head deduced a connection between the two yet, but I immediately called Patrick to bring Clyde to my office. Then I dismissed Dr. Baldwin after telling him to keep Clyde¡¯s recovery a secret.


    When Clyde showed up at my office, he looked as good as Doctor Baldwin had described. It was as if nothing had happened to him.


    I told Patrick to leave, but not before whispering an instruction to him to be on standby outside the door in case something went wrong. I turned to look at Clyde and his eyes made him seem like a different person ¨C he looked calmly determined.


    I thought for a few seconds about how I could get all the information I wanted from him. But in the end, I decided to get straight to the point.


    ¡°Clyde, have you heard of the Werewolf of Chaos?¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 Another One


    (Clyde¡¯s P.O.V.) I spent three days in the single ward of the pack. I knew someone was watching me, probably under Alpha¡¯s orders, because I could always hear the same faint footsteps. The person didn¡¯t need to have ever stepped into my ward. My acute hearing was enough to tell me that it was always the same person lurking around outside my ward and I spected that it was Patrick


    I had a feeling that Alpha would see me soon, but it had been quite a number of days and I hadn¡¯t heard anything from him, or anyone for that matter. I was starting to get a little impatient. Just as I was about to walk out of the ward and ask Patrick to pass on the message that I wanted to see Alpha, Patrick pushed the door open at the same time as he came in.


    ¡°Clyde, Alpha wants to see you.¡±


    I obediently followed him as we passed through a long corridor that disyed some art before arriving at the east side of the castle where Alpha¡¯s office was. D*mn, I thought that the castle¡¯s exterior looked luxurious enough but the interior was even more spectacr. Perhaps, other than that person, Alpha Edward was the second person I hade into contact with who was so rich.


    I entered Alpha¡¯s office and he closed the door behind me. When there were only the two of us in the room, Alpha spoke first and he was quite direct.


    ¡°Clyde, have you heard of the Werewolf of Chaos?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve not only heard of them, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re a Werewolf of Chaos?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    There was a subtle change in Alpha¡¯s expression that made him suddenly look very vignt.


    ¡°Prove it to me. Show me something other than your Klein blue wolf.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Alpha, but no matter what you seeter, please do not panic. I¡¯ve got it all under control.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do something right here?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Yes, right here.¡±


    I took off my shirt and ced it aside. Then, I took out a bottle of liquid from my trouser pocket and poured it over my head. Next, I took out a box of matches and lit one of them before lighting my hair on fire. In an instant, my head, face, and shoulders lit up. Yes, my entire upper body was burning. ¡°F*ck! What the f*ck are you doing?!¡± Alpha took a few steps back, ready to call for help.


    But when he noticed that I was unscathed and could still smile at him, he stopped.


    I just stood there and waited for the liquid to burn out as Alpha recovered from his shock.


    ¡°Alpha, this is one of my abilities as a Werewolf of Chaos. I am immune to some elemental damage.¡±


    ¡°Do all Werewolves of Chaos have this ability?¡±


    ¡°Not really. This one is unique to me, I think. Most Werewolves of Chaos have active abilities they can use at will. I¡¯m guessing Luna is the same, but most of my abilities are passive.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, every magicpany in the world will fight over you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when I heard his response. But then he followed up with a question that made me look like a pervert.


    ¡°Have you been following Rose since she was in New Moon Pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her.¡±


    And as soon as I said that, I realized that my words seemed a little inappropriate because I saw Alpha¡¯s brows furrowed and his gaze instantly turned fierce.


    ¡°Alpha, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts toward Luna. I just needed to ensure her safety because I know her identity, as well as her¡­ status.¡±


    ¡°Status?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is the Supreme Treasure Werewolf of Chaos. But I wasn¡¯t the one who called her as such.¡±


    ¡°Then who did?¡±


    ¡°A person that I respect very much.¡±


    ¡°Who is he? Can¡¯t you just be straight with me and stop beating around the bush?¡±


    Although our conversation had already reached this stage, I wasn¡¯t willing to divulge any further. There were some things that shouldn¡¯t be said by me.


    ¡°Alpha, I know you¡¯re worried about Luna. I can understand. Luna doesn¡¯t seem to be able to fully tap into and control her own abilities. So, perhaps you shoulde with me to meet someone who can help Luna.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    ¡°Because I saved Luna¡¯s life.¡±


    Alpha looked stunned for a moment, then he turned pensive before he made a call. It seemed like he was asking a woman named Kathleen to help him change his schedule to visit some headquarters, which was a little strange to me because it didn¡¯t seem rted to our conversation at all.


    ¡°So where is the person you are talking about now?¡± asked Alpha after hanging up. ¡°Istanbul, Turkey.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 Before the Trip


    (Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I waited outside Alpha¡¯s office, but he didn¡¯t seem to need me until the office door opened again


    I didn¡¯t know what they had been talking about inside, but Clyde nodded at me and left. Then Alpha appeared and told me to pack up because we were going to visit the Birmingham headquarters of a pharmaceuticalpany that did business with us.


    ¡°I thought you had turned them down.¡±


    I was a little confused because when I ran into Kathleen on the way to Alpha¡¯s office yesterday, she had mentioned that Alpha was refusing to go to Birmingham.


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve changed my mind now.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want me to keep an eye on Clyde?¡±


    ¡°No. Go spend some time with your girlfriend instead. We¡¯re leaving for Birmingham tomorrow, probably for a week. By the way, how¡¯s it going with you guys?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, we¡¯ve already hit the home run after she agreed to be my mate.¡±


    ¡°D*mn! You¡¯ve already confessed to her? When did that happen?¡± ¡°Just a few days ago.¡± ¡°Does she know your identity?¡± ¡°I told her that Lily and I are werewolves, but I didn¡¯t reveal any information about the pack or the others. She promised me that she would keep it a secret. With my understanding of women and my interactions with her, we can trust her.¡±


    When I said ¡®with my understanding of women¡¯, I saw Alpha raise an eyebrow at me.


    ¡°Patrick, I still can¡¯t believe you have a mate. It felt like it was only yesterday when you were flirting with the flowers and attracting the butterflies.¡±


    This time, it was my turn to raise an eyebrow at Alpha.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°So, when you told Diana that you were a werewolf, how did she react?¡±


    ¡°At first, she didn¡¯t believe me and thought that I was joking until I transformed into Lucifer.¡±


    ¡°Holy crap, you transformed into a big wolf in front of a human girl that¡¯s supposed to be your mate? She must have been scared out of wits.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, actually. She even touched me and told me that it didn¡¯t matter if I was a werewolf, beast, or monster because she would love me just the same. She even thought that it was very cool to have a werewolf as a lover,¡± said I with pride. I was proud of my girl. She understood and epted everything about me, and I was willing to treat her the same way.


    ¡°So what are your ns for the future? I mean, how are you going to settle down with your mate?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m going to buy an apartment in the city for either her mother when shees to visit or whenever my mate and I want a short getaway. Of course, I will always be loyal to the pack so I am still hoping that she can live with me here in the future. I do know that it might be a little difficult because there haven¡¯t been any humans among us yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, that might be an issue. However, I believe that if Diana bes a Gamma spouse and she is willing to live with you, I should be able to convince the pack to treat her well. Also, once she has graduated, she can see if my investment or pharmaceuticalpany has a position suitable for her. Maybe she can work there and live with you in the pack.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always such an amazing best friend.¡±


    Although I had thought about it, there was still quite some time before Diana graduated from university so I hadn¡¯t brought it up with Alpha yet. But now that I had the CEO¡¯s approval, how could I not be grateful?


    When we were done talking, I went to Diana¡¯s university to see her. She came running to me like a little bird, flying straight into my arms.


    As we walked arm in arm through her campus, I told her that I would be apanying Alpha on a week¡¯s business trip. I also told her about the apartment I was nning to get us in the city. Just in case she needed more convincing, I added about how convenient it would be for us to spend the night in the city sometimes or to entertain her mother.


    ¡°Pat, I can¡¯t imagine how much I will miss you if I didn¡¯t see you for a week. And I¡¯m surprised that you even thought of entertaining my mother in our future ns.¡±


    I saw stars in Diana¡¯s eyes ¨C they were one of the main things about her that always made me fall for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do, Sweetheart. I told you, you are my one and only.¡±


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to marry you, then. I don¡¯t want any other girl to move into your apartment after me and upy your room or the bed I¡¯ve slept in with you. Heck, I don¡¯t even want anyone else using the cutlery I¡¯ve used.¡±


    ¡°Admit it, you¡¯re just thinking about my skills in bed, right?¡±


    ¡°Patrick Valentine!¡±


    ¡°Unless you dump me, that won¡¯t happen.¡±


    I smiled and kissed Diana on the lips. She looked so good even when she was angry. But I knew she wasn¡¯t actually.


    We spent a few more hours together. After dinner at a ce nearby her campus, we reluctantly kissed goodbye. I returned to the castle and started packing my luggage.


    It was going to be a tough week because I wouldn¡¯t see Diana for a week. It must be the same with Alpha. I didn¡¯t think he had been apart from Luna for that long since she joined the pack. Who said it was only women who got lovesick? Men did, too.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 The Maid¡¯s Thoughts


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Edward told me that he would be leaving for Ennd soon, a wave of depression enveloped me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to see him for a week.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just take me with you?¡± Although I felt that it was a little inappropriate to ask, I did it anyway.


    ¡°Babe, you don¡¯t have a passport or a valid visa. I¡¯ll help you apply for those documents once I get back. That way, we can go to many ces together, to the sea and the alps too. But for now, I need you to stay at home obediently and await my return. But I know I¡¯ll miss you every day.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Edward¡¯s words made me start to yearn for our travels together. I¡¯ve never gone on a long trip with someone I love, not even with my parents. We still had some mysteries to solve, but that didn¡¯t mean we couldn¡¯t enjoy life, right? After dinner, I helped Edward pack some of the things he needed for the trip. Then he went to his office. He said he would be back in his room by 10 o¡¯clock and asked me to wait for him in his room. He wanted us to have some good sex before he left, sex so good that it would be enough to help himst the whole trip without me. I red at him as he left, grinning.


    I was going to watch TV in my bedroom, and then take a shower. Edward said the other members had a TV in their room too. So then why did they need to build a twenty-seater screening room in the basement of the castle?


    I started to get bored. None of the channels had anything that interested me. Perhaps it was because my mind wasn¡¯t on the TV. Suddenly, I received a message from Jane.


    (Luna, what are you up to?]


    [Nothing, just getting bored from watching TV.]


    [Come to the entertainment room. Lily is here too. We¡¯re ying billiards.]


    [Alright, I¡¯ll be right over.]


    By the time I arrived at the entertainment room, I walked into Jane roaring in dissatisfaction.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Why are you guys beating me up so badly? Are you college students not getting enough homework? Did you have so much time to mingle and hone your skills?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mrs. Gamma, don¡¯t be a sore loser.¡±


    Lilyughed from the sidelines. It seemed that Jane had lost to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. Look who¡¯s here, our Nine-ball Princess.¡±


    ¡°Luna, where¡¯s Alpha?¡± asked Ad to me.


    ¡°I just helped him pack his luggage for his trip to Birmingham.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s going to Ennd?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said a clientpany had invited him to visit their headquarters.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just rare for him to go on a business trip in person. Maybe the other party is a bigpany.¡±


    I nodded nomittally. Then, I was quickly invited by Jane to join the battle. I put myself in the form they had taught me before to set up the cue and then kicked things off. Time passed, and I was on the verge of winning. I had been able to hit the corresponding number of balls into my pocket, except for those with very tricky angles.


    By the end of it, I had won three games and Lily had only won one. Since I was still supposed to be a rookie at billiards, especially when I had only learned it after joining Sunset Pack, Lily called me a gifted yer.


    ¡°Is ying billiards also be one of the abilities of a Werewolf of Chaos? I didn¡¯t see you activate anything though. God, can¡¯t you just be fair?¡±


    I simply smiled as Jane chattered away. Obviously, I didn¡¯t have the ability to be a master at billiards, but I knew that being a Werewolf of Chaos meant that I had eagle-like vision that put me at an advantage when ying it. When the billiards party was over, we split up. I left with Jane and Ad, walking back upstairs as we continued talking about the game earlier. We eventually arrived at their room and I bid the couple goodnight before I headed to my room.


    As I continued to walk up alone, I saw a baby-faced womaning down the stairs. It was Christie, the maid who was in charge of cleaning the rooms of the ranked members. For some reason, she seemed a little flustered, as if she didn¡¯t expect to meet me at this time and ce.


    SOI


    <b>§Ö§ã.</b>


    ¡°Good evening, Luna!¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Christie. What are you doing here sote?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was on each floor to see if there was any cleaning that needed to be done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You should return to your quarters and have an early rest.¡± Christie nodded and brushed past me. But suddenly, a voice came into my mind.


    ¡®Why would Alpha fall for a woman like this? What else could she have besides an attractive face and big breasts? This flirtatious b*tch must have seduced my prince charming.¡¯


    ¡°Christie?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but call out her name. ¡°Luna, what can I do for you?¡±


    She turned around and looked at me with innocent eyes.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I only looked at her for a moment before continuing upstairs.


    It seemed that she was one of Edward¡¯s fangirls, which would exin her hatred towards me. If this was New Moon Pack, I would have picked a fight with her. But now I wouldn¡¯t.


    I wasn¡¯t used to hearing other people¡¯s voices at first, but after Edwardmunicated with me through his thoughts a few times, the ability became more familiar to me. Although the majority of the people in the pack treated me with respect, I couldn¡¯t force everyone to like me. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that there would be those who hated me, just as I hated the New Moon Pack members.


    ¡®What¡¯s this b*tch up to? She scared the sh*t out of me earlier. Hmph! I may never be Luna, but I can still enjoy her life.¡¯ I looked back again, but Christie had already disappeared around the corner of the stairs.


    I guessed I overheard her thoughts again. But what did she mean by being able to enjoy what I had?

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 Babe, Do You Want It?


    [Edward¡¯s P.0.V.]


    When I returned to my room, I saw Rose sitting on a chair while ying with her phone. I asked her what she had been up to and she said that she had gone to y billiards with the other ranked members, winning over them once again.


    When I was about to lower my head and kiss her lips, her hands pressed against my chest, wanting to keep her distance from me. ¡°Edward, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Babe?¡±


    ¡°How did Christie be the maid of a high-ranking member¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°Christie?¡±


    Although I was a little puzzled as to why Rose would mention a maid, I still answered her question.


    ¡°Her grandmother and mother have always been the ones to clean the rooms of the pack¡¯s ranked members. Since her parents passed away from illness a few years ago, she took over. My mother was the one who made sure she still had a ce here. Although she doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in her role, as long as she can ensure that our room is clean, that¡¯s good enough.¡±


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡± asked Rose.


    ¡°My mother mentioned it over a conversation we had. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    ¡°Did you have sex with her?¡±


    ¡°Rose! How is that possible?! She¡¯s just a maid in the castle.¡±


    ¡°But I used to be a maid too.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Why was my little wild cat picking on me tonight?


    ¡°Dearest, what is making your imagination run wild?¡±


    ¡°I bumped into her earlier on the stairs and heard her thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what can a maid think about?¡±


    ¡°Strange things, like how she thinks I¡¯m a wh*re who seduced you, her Prince Charming.¡±


    Ah, women. How wild with jealousy could their imaginations go? ¡°Rose, I can¡¯t control anyone¡¯s thoughts, but I only know that there¡¯s only one woman I love, and that¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Really, Alpha?¡± ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°What if you abandon me one day?¡±


    ¡°Dearest, that will never happen. It didn¡¯t happen before, it won¡¯t happen now, and it won¡¯t happen ever.¡±


    Rose¡¯s expression softened, seeminglyforted by my words and I heaved a sigh of relief. I didn¡¯t want to let an unrted person ruin our mood. And besides, all I did was speak the truth.


    ¡°Well, even if you abandon or don¡¯t love me anymore, I will still be strong.¡±


    I knew that it was useless to say more at this moment. I started to gently take off her clothes. Then, I removed mine and led her to the bathroom by the hand.


    Hot water sshed over our bodies as we daubed each other with body wash. As the steam rose, so did my penis.


    I began to kiss Rose¡¯s face, lips, neck, and down to her breasts. Her hands initially wrapped around my waist before they traveled down my back and her fingers found themselves in my hair. As my lips and tongue drifted over to her hot pussy, she moaned softly. But I could tell she was trying to suppress her voice.


    ¡°Edward, Ah¡­ should we go to the bed, Ah¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just do it right here.¡± I continued to rub and lick her private parts with my tongue until she cried out. Her honey shot into my face and neck with a mix of hot water. I could feel her growing excitement.


    Eventually, I got up, pressed Rose against the bathroom wall, and started kissing her. Her cheeks flushed red in the thick mist as I grabbed her hands to caress my rock-hard penis. Her back arched and her tall tender breasts rubbed against my flesh time and time again. It almost drove me crazy. ¡°Do you want it, Babe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Please, make love to me now.¡±


    I ced my penis where it should be and started to thrust my hips. I felt a stream of honey gush out before Rose let out an even louder moan. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Oh my God!¡± Her warm and tight vagina that sucked me in started to spasm. This drove me even crazier as I raised one of her thighs so that I could reach deeper into her with every thrust. My buttocks started to move even more vigorously and Rose¡¯s fingers dug into the skin of my back. Our bodies moved in sync as we approached our climax.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Edward! Ah! Ah! I can¡¯t do it anymore!¡±


    I kissed her deeply, entangling our tongues while myrge hands caressed every inch of her delicate skin. The multiple stimtions made her body respond to me crazily as the hot water from the shower enveloped our bodies. With a cry from Rose and a final thrust with my hips, the nuclear bomb inside me exploded again. Our legs trembled ¨C Rose could barely stand up against the wall. We both gasped for breath as I covered her with my body and interlocked her fingers with mine. We stood there for a moment under the showerhead, letting the hot water wash away the traces of our sex. ¡°Alpha, I want you to give it to me one more time.¡± My girl had finally learned to face her desires.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to do it again, or maybe two or three more times.¡±


    I took Rose out of the bathroom and dried her hair as quickly as I could with a blow dryer. I didn¡¯t even have time to dry my hair, because she was already looking at me lovingly, naked.


    I thrust myself into her again on our big bed, and this time I nearly knocked her out. Her squeals of joy almost burst through the roof. With each climax, I waited until she was a little better before we started the process over and over again. The smell of hormones filled the room until we were all sore. We eventually gave in to our tiredness.


    I just had the best sex in the world and only my girl could give it to me.


    As wey exhausted in bed, Rose gave me a stern warning. ¡°Edward, even if you¡¯re only away for a week, don¡¯t you dare look at the other she-wolves around you. I know you will never betray me. It¡¯s the she-wolves who might seduce you that I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    I gave her my word and she rested her head on my arm. We both quickly passed out.


    I hadn¡¯t told her that the trip was just a cover. I might have told her that I would be away for a week, but honestly, even I didn¡¯t know how long the actual trip wouldst.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 The ¡°Business Trip¡±


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    As I waited at the castle gate after breakfast, I saw Alpha and Lunae out along with the others. Before leaving, they kissed each other deeply, as if Alpha was going to be gone for a year instead of a week.


    I admitted that I was envious. Although I already had sex with Diana yesterday afternoon, I still hoped that she would give me a goodbye kiss now too. By the time Dn had driven us to the airport, our captain had already gotten permission to fly. Thepany ne was already on standby. Alpha and I got on the ne. After the ne had taken off and entered the stratosphere, our flight attendant walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lancaster, Mr. Valentine. I¡¯m happy to serve you again. What would you like to eat or drink?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Ang. Soda will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have an iced americano, please.¡±


    ¡°Patrick, when did you start drinking coffee?¡± asked Edward.


    ¡°Diana likes it. Although she always likes the kind with cream on top, it¡¯s too sweet for me.¡±


    ¡°Wow, look at you following your ¡®strict wife¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking. Diana ¡®begs¡¯ me for it in


    bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in listening to your sex stories.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m interested in listening to yours. Tell me, with the height difference between you and Luna so big. how do you f-¡°


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Oh, shut your d*mn mouth!¡± Edward used his Alpha voice to growl at me and I tactfully shut up. I started to feel a little sad. My best brother and I could no longer talk about women without restraint.


    We went through some documents on the ne, making sure we were familiar with the main contents of the uing coboration, as well as the names of the other party¡¯s top management. Then I started to y with my phone while Alpha put his seat down to sleep. He and Luna must have ¡®worked out¡¯ sote the night before that he now needed to catch up on sleep.


    When Alpha woke up, we ate on the ne ¨C I had ordered cold-roasted tenderloin and orange-roasted duck while he chose caviar with American steak. Although I always thought the quality of our meals on the ne was far from Mrs. Daisy¡¯s, they were at least edible. I was a foodie, after all, but I couldn¡¯t ask too much of an in-flight cook.


    By the time we arrived at Birmingham International Airport, it was already eight o¡¯clock at night. When we came out of the gate, we were greeted by a man in a suit and a woman in a tight wrap dress, both of whom introduced themselves as employees of Bell Pharmaceutical Group. After confirming our identities, they led us to a Mercedes S. I thought we would go back to the hotel to rest first or attend a wee dinner at most before officially starting our visit tomorrow. But the car brought us directly to the entrance of a building which read ¡®Bell Pharmaceutical Group¡¯ in bright lights from a distance. ¡°What kind of schedule is this? Are they expecting us to get down to business right after a seven-hour flight?¡± Iined softly once Alpha and I had a chance to be alone.


    ¡°I was the one who asked for them to arrange it this way,¡± said he expressionlessly. I immediately stoppedining and simply followed him obediently. Ever since Alpha took over thepany from his parents, he had shown amazing business talent. He had been on various lists of recognized entrepreneurs at a young age and run thepany on a more vibrant andrge scale. If Alpha said that he was the one who had requested such a schedule, then he must have had a reason to do so. We visited Bell Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s R&D Base, then took a bus to another ce to visit the nt and production line. Bell Pharmaceutical Group¡¯s CEO, Georgia, head of R & D and marketing, and two other directors apanied us the entire time. After that, we held a brief meeting in thepany¡¯s conference room, mainly with a Powerpoint presentation on the coboration, and Alpha asked for more information from Georgia and her two main subordinates.


    I had to say, Bell Pharmaceutical Group was really a bigp. It wasn¡¯t as big and aplished as us, is worse than us, but we canplement each other in some ways. As Alpha led the meeting discussion, I was a little surprised that with only me and not the assigned person in charge of the project, he could still speak confidently and knowledgeably after simply reading the brief on the ne. This was one of the reasons I worshipped him.


    By the time everything had sessfully beenpleted, it was already past twelve. Bell Pharmaceutical Group proceeded to send us back to the hotel. After saying goodbye to them, I finally asked Alpha,¡±Since our business is finished, why do we need to stay here for a week?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be here tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Where will we be tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Istanbul, Turkey.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 The Creepy Old Man


    (Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I had never thought that the Omega of the New Moon Pack would turn into a Klein blue wolf to cover for Alpha and Luna, performing my duty for me, only to have his broken ribs recovered in two or three days. He could have won the Nobel Prize in Medicine or something.


    And to prove himself as a Werewolf of Chaos, he set his head on fire in Alpha¡¯s office, letting it burn out by itself with a smile on his face.


    Now, we were in Istanbul, Turkey, a ce we had never set foot in, just based on that Klein blue wolf¡¯s information.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Alpha would so easily believe Clyde and the address he gave just to find someone who might not exist. He even left Luna behind! He might have saved the future of the pack, but still, we barely knew him.


    When Alpha told me everything, it would be a lie to say that I wasn¡¯t shocked at all. I couldn¡¯t imagine someone¡¯s head burning in front of me while its owner was still smiling unscathed.


    ¡°I have no choice. For Rose, I am willing to try anything, no matter how small or big.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡±


    Alpha punched me in the shoulder. He recognized me as a brother. If Diana was the one in question, I knew I would have acted in the same way We were in an Uber on the way to the address Clyde had given him after refueling ourselves at the airport with a few quick meals. We headed straight for Yeni Mosque in Turkey¡¯s old city. Clyde had told Alpha a few days earlier that he would be waiting for him there.


    While we were on the road, Alpha called Clyde but the phone had been disconnected.


    ¡°F*ck, if that Omega doctor fooled us, I¡¯ll beat him up when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like a child, you might not even be able to beat him up.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve said it, it makes me want to beat him up even more.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    He might be a Werewolf of Chaos, but that didn¡¯t mean that I would not hesitate to act against him if he ever dared to harm anyone from our pack.


    ¡°So what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s look for the person Clyde told me about. He has already given me a name.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Alonso Prometheus.¡±


    ¡°This is the most exaggerated name I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stopining. Maybe this is just an alias. Let¡¯s split up and look for him. Let me know immediately if you find anything.¡± And with that, Alpha started walking in the opposite direction.


    I had only heard of Istanbul¡¯s Blue Mosque before because it was too famous. However, this Yeni Mosque did not look inferior. It looked veryrge and had a huge vestibule nked by two towering pagodas flocked with pigeons. Not far away was the coastline.


    I walked towards the huge dome of the mosque and asked at least ten people along the way if they had heard or knew of Alonso Prometheus, but none knew him.


    ¡®Maybe you should go to the private room in the mosque,¡¯ said my wolf, Duke.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®People of high status usually go there to pray or recite the Quran, and I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s what that person would do if he were here.¡¯


    <b>or</b>


    ¡®Well, I¡¯ll take my chances. And when I find that Muslim, I¡¯m gonna ask him why his subordinate stood us up and left uspletely clueless.¡¯


    ¡®Patrick, y it cool and keep your mouth shut.


    ¡®Since when did you convert to Im? Are you going to say no to pork?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m just reminding you to watch yournguage. his is not the ce for you to be


    rude.¡¯


    I ignored Duke and he didn¡¯t speak again. Regardless, I decided to heed his advice. After all, I wasn¡¯t the local boss here.


    I kept walking forward until I saw an old man in shabby clothes sitting with his head drooped by the side of the road. He looked like a qualified old local so I immediately walked over to him.


    ¡°Hello, do you know Alonso Prometheus?¡±


    The moment I finished speaking, the old man raised his head to look at me which frightened me because his pupils were grayish-white. ¡°Wolf. Wolf.¡± When I heard the words he muttered through his dense and messy long beard, I instantly became vignt. How did he know that I was a werewolf?


    Even so, I didn¡¯t give up and asked again.


    ¡°Do you know where Alonso Prometheus is?¡±


    ¡°By the sea, by the sea.¡±


    He seemed to be muttering to himself. But thankfully, he was the first person to have given me a clue. Even though I didn¡¯t know if this clue would be useful, I thanked him and quickly walked toward the sea. I then dialed Alpha¡¯s number but his number was suspiciously busy. As I walked a few meters away, I suddenly had an instinct to turn back to look at the old man. But when I did, there was no one there. It was as if he hadn¡¯t been there at all. I felt my hair stand. It seemed that my wolf was right.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 It Was Him?!


    (Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I arrived at the beach, I found that it was not the kind of coastline where people would spend their leisure time. It was more like a dock with the number of fishing boats parked there.


    I walked along the beach and began to regret not asking that old man a few more questions. That would have made it easier for me to find who I was looking for. But I was also d that I left in time. Who knew? The old man might also be a Werewolf of Chaos whose gray eyes could have lit my head on fire if I had lingered any longer?


    Ever since I learned of Clyde¡¯s ability to light his head on fire and Luna breaking three of Clyde¡¯s ribs with a single look, I was starting to grow ustomed to the amazing abilities these rare werewolves possessed. I continued to wander along the shore and saw a few people around. So I decided to ask some of them, but they didn¡¯t know where ¡®Alonso Prometheus¡¯ was. Only a bored hunk that reeked of alcohol said he did before sarcastically saying that Prometheus could be found in the movie.


    I didn¡¯t have time to argue with him, nor did I want to. I kept walking until I saw a familiar figure not far away. It was Alpha, standing in front of a small boat. He looked like he was asking a young man fishing on the boat. I walked over quickly.


    ¡°Brother, did you find anything?¡± asked I when I arrived by his side. I couldn¡¯t call him Alpha in human society and neither would he call me Beta. It was the unwritten rule to keep our identities secret and to maintain our safety.


    ¡°I just met a scary old man who rolled his eyes and told me toe to the beach when I asked him some questions, so the person with this f*cking movie character¡¯s name might be around here.¡±


    When I finished speaking, I saw Alpha and the youth staring at me. But I didn¡¯t understand why. Then, I was immediately stunned because I felt someone grab me by the throat and lift me off the ground.


    ¡°F*ck! What the hell?!¡±


    I had no idea what was going on. I couldn¡¯t see any entity attacking me, which made me even more terrified. I struggled in an attempt to break free from this mysterious power, but I quickly found that it was futile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s not good tough at others¡¯ name?¡±


    In less than ten seconds, my face had already turned red when I heard the voice. It came from that young man, the youth on the deck of the fishing boat. What the hell was going on?


    ¡°Mr. Prometheus, I apologize for his insolence. Please put him down. He is my Beta,¡± said Alpha, and in an instant, the grip around my neck loosened. When my feet were back on the ground, I rested my hands on my knees to catch my breath. Still, the shock of what had happened lingered.


    Updates by


    .


    If Alpha was speaking to the boy, could this pale and frail-looking mid-teen be Alonso Prometheus?


    [Edward¡¯s P.0.v.]


    Back in my office, Clyde had told me that as soon as I arrived at Yeni Mosque, I would be able to find the person he told me about.


    Now that I have arrived, I had to admit, this town might be old, but it painted a beautiful scenery: a pure azure sea with flocks of seabirds gliding through the cloudy blue skies. If I brought Rose here, she would definitely be jumping with excitement. Just the thought of her made me smile.


    When I had decided to split up the search with Patrick, I could feel a force guiding me. After wandering around the building for a while, I walked toward the shoreline not far away.


    I saw some small boats, some old and some new, docked by the pier. They were probably fishing boats. I passed each of them slowly. When I walked past an old ship with a man sitting on its deck I couldn¡¯t help approaching it. I took a better look at the person and realized that it was a fifteen- or sixteen-year-old boy dressed in old clothes that hung baggily over his shoulders and ankles. His skin was pale white and his hair was curly golden. His straight nose made his features more handsome, but he still looked quite weak.


    <b>was</b>


    He was fishing when I approached him and I wondered if I would disturb him. But then I saw him begin to shorten his line and lift his rod, as if a fish had bitten.


    He pulled something up by his rod and it was a fish I had never seen before ¨C it waspletely with arge head and eyes like brass bells. The boy held it in his hand, murmured something, and then threw the fish back into the sea.


    Yes, I was sure that he was talking to the fish, although I couldn¡¯t hear what he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but do you know Alonso Prometheus?¡±


    The youth turned his head to look at me. Only then did I realize that one of his pupils was green and the other was purple. My heart trembled from the strangeness of the sight.


    ¡°Finally,¡± said he.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I watched him straighten up and there was a sudden gust of wind that rustled his hair and clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, Alpha Edward Lancaster.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 Some Answers


    (Alonso¡¯s P.O.V.]


    The man approached and stopped. I didn¡¯t turn but I knew he was looking at me.


    The float of my fishing rod pulled. As expected, another silly child took the bait.


    ¡°Don¡¯t simply bite a sharp hook just because you¡¯re hungry.¡± When I had finished speaking to him, I ced the fish back into the sea. He circled around the same spot twice before swimming far away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but do you know Alonso Prometheus?¡± asked the man, finally.


    I turned around to look at him. Oh, this was Rose¡¯s mate.


    ¡°Finally.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± asked he ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, Alpha Edward Lancaster.¡± ¡°How do you know my name? Who are you?¡± asked he warily.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t break your promise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Prometheus?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t light my head on fire, but I am.¡±


    I saw a hint of hope and relief sh in his eyes. What I had said must have been convincing to him.


    ¡°Clyde said that you can help Rose control and improve her abilities.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    There was something else he wanted ask, but then another man came to his side. It was his Beta.


    ¡°Brother, did you find anything? I just met a scary old man who rolled his eyes and told me toe to the beach when I asked him some questions, so the person with this f*cking movie character¡¯s name might be around


    here.¡±


    Ugh, I didn¡¯t like how he just referred to me.


    Then, the Beta started to struggle. I didn¡¯t lift him into the air. I just kept his feet slightly off the ground, enough to make him afraid.


    ¡°Mr. Prometheus, I apologize for his insolence. Please put him down. He is my Beta,¡± said Alpha to me.


    I wasn¡¯t nning on hurting his Beta anyway. I just wanted to teach him a lesson. Clyde had told me that the Beta of Sunset Pack was a good person. I released him and watched him he stagger a little. Then, he rested on his knees as he panted. Although I hadn¡¯t used more than threeyers of strength, I still needed to give him some time to recover.


    ¡°Beta, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a cool name?¡± I gave him an innocent smile.


    ¡°Very cool, Mr. Prometheus.¡± But his expression did not match his words. Whatever. ¡°Sir, can we find a more suitable ce to talk?¡± asked Alpha to me.


    ¡°Just call me Alonso. You guys cane up.¡±


    After saying that, I put down thedder. I saw them give each other a look but they eventually climbed it.


    [Edward¡¯s P.0.v.]


    I hadn¡¯t expected Alonso Prometheus to be a fifteen- or sixteen-year-old boy, and Clyde had obviously not told me anything about Alonso. He simply said that this was a respected person, so I figured Alonso must have some abilities. And that turned out to be true. This person did not hesitate to give Patrick a hard time.


    I didn¡¯t like how he treated my brother even though it Pat was the one who offended Alonso first. Thankfully, Alonso had no intentions of hurting Pat anyway


    ¡°Sir, can we find a more suitable ce to talk?¡± I suggested. ¡°Just call me Alonso. You guys cane up.¡± Then he put down adder for us.


    I was a little confused because the more suitable ce I was referring to wasn¡¯t a ship that looked so old. But since he had made such a gesture, I climbed up thedder and Patrick followed behind me.


    When we reached the interior of the cabin, I found that it was not as old as it looked on the outside. It was furnished quite well and in an orderly manner.


    ¡°Do you usually live here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for a while. If there¡¯s anything in this world that I¡¯m not sick of, I think the sea is one of the few.¡±


    Oh, he was a literary teenager, but that didn¡¯t stop me from getting straight to the point.


    ¡°Alonso, Rose and I need your help.¡±


    ¡°So, how far has she progressed?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°How far has she progressed in developing her abilities?¡±


    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t too sure about this. I had almost never talked to Rose about her ability. I felt a little regretful that I had overlooked this, but I still told him everything I knew.


    ¡°When she was young, she once fell off a cliff, but she miraculously survived. I guess it was because of her abilities. Now she can hear other people¡¯s thoughts, has extremely strong vision, hearing, and smell, and¡­ uh, she broke three of Clyde¡¯s ribs with a thought, but I can guarantee that she didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Poor Clyde, he sacrificed a lot. But it sounds like Luna only managed to uncover the tip of her iceberg abilities.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who told Clyde to follow Rose all this time? Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to make sure that she was alive.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that she¡¯s always in great danger. Not just her, any Werewolf of Chaose, even the entire werewolf race, is in danger, but only she has the possibility to ovee it.¡±


    ¡°That sounds scary. So what¡¯s the danger? Vampire Nichs?¡± asked Patrick.


    ¡°Looks like you guys have done your homework. However, the danger that I¡¯m talking about doesn¡¯t stop there.¡±


    ¡°Then what else is there?¡± asked I urgently.


    ¡°For example, herself.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If Luna Rose can¡¯t learn to control and use her emotions and abilities properly, they might consume her over time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°To put it simply, if she can¡¯t control her emotions like anger and fear, she can wipe out your entire pack or any others with a snap of her fingers, on purpose or not.¡±


    Patrick gulped beside me and I felt a chill go down my back.


    That was when I swore that I would never let my mate bear the title of an executioner or hurt herself and the pack

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 The Dead Maid


    (Ad¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I woke up when my morning rm went off. I washed up while Jane continued to sleep soundly in bed. I kissed her on the forehead and closed the bedroom door.


    I continued the daily training despite Alpha¡¯s and Patrick¡¯s absence. They were only two people who weren¡¯t training with us but theck of the usual banter with Patrick really made the atmosphere feel emptier.


    Today¡¯s training was intense regardless since we needed to keep our bodies strong for any situation. When I finished my training, I let my wolf Barnes out for a while.


    By the time I got back, I was already hungry. I had nned to eat breakfast before going upstairs to take a shower. When I walked into the dining room, the perfect aroma of food made my mouth water. I saw fresh waffles on the table, decorated with honey syrup, bacon, and ham.


    I gulped them down without hesitation. Today¡¯s waffles had twoyers, which was not something Mrs. Daisy did. But for God¡¯s sake, I hope she made it this way more often because today¡¯s waffles were perfect with the ham.


    I was savoring the deliciousness when I saw Luna carrying another waffle out of the kitchen. She saw me and gave me a smile.


    ¡°Good Morning, Ad.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Luna.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the waffle?¡±


    ¡°This is the best waffle I¡¯ve ever eaten. But why are youing out of the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°I was making waffles with Mrs. Daisy since webined our recipes. Thanks for your feedback!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect!¡±


    Updates by


    .


    I spoke the truth from the bottom of my heart. Lunaughed, but I immediately realized the problem.


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯ve been working in the kitchen just now? Forgive me for being presumptuous, but I hope you won¡¯t do this again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I promised Alpha that I would ensure your safety. If you burn yourself or cut your hand, I won¡¯t know how to face him when he returns. And as Luna, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Just let someone else do it.¡±


    ¡°Ad, cooking is one of the things I love doing. Plus I¡¯m pretty good at it. I¡¯ve never hurt myself in New Moon Pack¡¯skitchen, so don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t n on getting hurt here. And I¡¯ll make sure your Alpha will not make things difficult for you.¡±


    I felt a little helpless, but I couldn¡¯t find a better reason to convince her. In the end, all I could say was to be careful before instructing the other Omega servants to assist her.


    Then, Jane and Aunt Taylor walked in. When they started eating breakfast, they were equally amazed by the waffles today. I had never seen Jane eat so many waffles for breakfast. Luna sat down to eat too and was pleased to hear their feedback. She hoped Alpha would return soon so she could make him some.


    When we were done feasting, we went our separate ways. I told Luna to stay in the castle and try not to go out. I was sure Alpha had warned her simrly before he left for his trip. Then, I went back to my room, took a shower, and went to my office to attend to some business.


    By the time I returned to my bedroom, it was already past eight o¡¯clock in the evening. As soon as I walked in, I saw the leftover afternoon tea in themon area of the room. A tea party must have happened but no one had cleaned up the mess.


    Jane walked in and said that she had just taken a walk with Rose by the fountain behind the castle after their tea party but had made sure to tell Christie to clean up the dishes an hour ago.


    My mysophobia kicked in and I immediately called Simon, the head of logistics at the castle. He said that it was indeed Christie who was on duty today, but that he had not seen her all afternoon. He quickly told me that he would locate her immediately to tidy up.


    By the time I came out of the shower, the dishes were still there.


    ¡°Christie hasn¡¯te yet?¡±


    ¡°Babe, I know right? I¡¯ve always felt that she was azy person.¡±


    I frowned and was about to call Simon again, but my phone rang. It was Simon.


    ¡°Simon, I was just about to call you. Christie hasn¡¯t taken the dishes away yet. Where is she?¡±


    As I waited for a response, I heard as the person on the other end of the phone breathe heavily. When he spoke, his voice had a hint of fear.


    ¡°Gamma, we found Christie in her room. She¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    ¡°Gamma, will you pleasee take a look? Her death seems a little strange. She has left something behind that seems rted to Luna.¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 The Maid¡¯s Clue


    [Ad¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I arrived at Christie¡¯s ce, which was not far from the castle, with a few guards. There was already a gathering of some pack members and they seem to be in discussion. I immediately asked Dn to lead his men to evacuate the others and seal off the scene. Dr. Baldwin had received my orders and was already at the scene.


    When we entered the ce, I saw Christie¡¯s body lying next to the sofa. Her lower half was naked and stained with blood. Her underwear had been pulled down to her calves and there was some vomit on her face.


    Dr. Baldwin crouched down to examine her body more closely. I continued to look around and noticed that there was blood on one of her hands.


    When I looked at her finger, I felt my heart begin to beat violently.


    Next to Christie¡¯s hand were several letters written in English.


    1.O. S.


    Thest letter was unfinished but it looked like an E.


    Rose.


    Her name was written in blood.


    I forced myself to calm down. Then I immediately pulled a tissue from the table and covered the small line of words on the ground.


    ¡°Gamma, ording to the condition of the body, Christie¡¯s time of death should have been some time in the afternoon. The cause of death could be poisoning.¡± ¡°Poisoning?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s only my initial guess. I need to extract her blood and some other samples from her body. If I don¡¯t find anything, I might need to dissect the body.¡±


    ¡°Then do it quickly.¡± I was a little upset. Why did this happen when I was the only one around? As far as I could remember, nothing like this had ever happened to Sunset Pack. Moreover, this might be rted to Luna.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Find everyone who has entered this room.¡± I ordered Dn as soon as I stepped out of Christie¡¯s ce.


    Soon, Simon and another Omega servant, Ken, were led to me.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you know?¡±


    ¡°Gamma, after you first called me today, I asked Ken to find Christie because I couldn¡¯t get through to her. Ken was the first person to find her before he told me.¡±


    I nced at Ken. He was obviously scared out of his wits. His legs were still shaking.


    ¡°I just asked you a question. Tell me what you?saw.¡±


    ¡°She was already dead when I found her! I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Ken was practically wailing. F*ck. I was a little speechless. I had always preferred tomunicate efficiently, so I definitely couldn¡¯t speak with the current Ken.


    ¡°Gamma, we saw the letters near her hand, she seemed to have written what looked like R, O, S, and E. I thought it might have something to do with Luna, which was why I immediately reported it to you.¡±


    ¡°You said you thought her death had something to do with who?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ with¡­ just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I hear any one of you say something you shouldn¡¯t have, I¡¯ll tear that mouth apart.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t care less that Simon was an elder. I admitted that my words were a little too much, but I knew how quickly and easily the servants would gossip too.


    Though there was no other ¡®Rose¡¯ in our pack, it was still possible that Christie was referring to someone or something else and just didn¡¯t have enough time or life left in her toplete the word. I had to nip this problem in the bud before things get out of hand. I couldn¡¯t risk letting the uncertainty fester and cause panic.


    Dr. Baldwin came out of the room eventually and told me that he had finished collecting his observations and samples. He returned to the group infirmary immediately and hoped to report the results by tomorrow.


    I ordered Dn to keep an eye on the ce, informing him that no one was allowed in. Then, I asked the guards to pack as much ice as possible to cool the body and the room without destroying the scene. Finally, I returned to the castle. I had initially nned to go straight to my room and wait for news. However, when the elevator had reached the fourth floor, I decided to go up another floor.


    When Luna opened the door to her room and saw that it was me, she was a little surprised.


    ¡°Ad, what brings you here sote at night?¡±


    ¡°Luna, may I enter? I need to talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,e in.¡±


    We went to the seating area of her room. I was a little embarrassed because I didn¡¯t know how to start the conversation. However, I had to ask.


    ¡°Luna, forgive me for being presumptuous, but where were you this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Afternoon? Jane had invited me over to her room for afternoon tea and we talked for a while.¡±


    ¡°And after that?¡±


    ¡°I went to the library to read. Why do you


    ask?¡±


    ¡°Do you know the maid Christie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I met herst night.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Say that again?¡±


    ¡°Christie is dead. She died at her ce. And before she died, it looked like she used blood to write a message.¡±


    ¡°What message?¡±


    I tried to make my words less explicit, but I had to report the truth to the pack¡¯s Luna.


    ¡°If she had finished writing, I think the word would have read ¡®ROSE¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 He Agreed


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    We sat down on the sofa in the small room of Alonso¡¯s boat as he poured each of us a ss of water.


    When I learned that Rose could wipe off my pack with a simple snap of her fingers if she couldn¡¯t learn to control her powers in time, I felt a chill down my back, followed by a little sadness.


    Although I knew that Rose was a very powerful Werewolf of Chaos, I didn¡¯t expect her to be that powerful. I guess I was destined to not have any ordinary mate.


    ¡°How are you going to train her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my ways, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that you will follow me back to Sunset Pack?¡±


    ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Then, I received a notification on my phone and saw that it was from Patrick. But wasn¡¯t he just sitting right next to me?


    [Are you sure we can trust him?)


    (Do you have a better n? Also, if Rose can read minds, we might be able to use that on him.]


    (Good point.)


    All I needed was for him to be willing to follow me back. I decided to get more information from him.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Since you¡¯re also a Werewolf of Chaos, do you know why vampire Nichs wanted to capture your kind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. But basically, it¡¯s because his ancestor Cain died under the fangs of Werewolf of Chaos. After that, Nichs swore that he would kill all of us.¡±


    ¡°Cain? F*ck, I always thought Drac was the head of the vampires,¡± said Patrick from the side.


    ¡°Drac is the imagination of writers and directors, kid. There are several different versions of the original vampires that have spread in mass media, but Cain is the one and only pioneer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me kid, I¡¯m at least five years older than you.¡± Alonso simply returned a foolish smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read that Nichs has killed many Werewolves of Chaos. What makes you think that Rose will be able to sessfully take him out when they face each other?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, which is why I¡¯m going back with


    you.¡±


    I frowned and continued asking.


    ¡°I also read that some of the female Werewolves of Chaos he had captured had his offsprings. Was he the one who forced them to mate?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a despicable person. There¡¯s a rumor that if he mated with a female Werewolf of Chaos, she will give birth to the strongest vampire in history since it will have half the bloodline of a Werewolf of Chaos. Nichs might not have sessfully produced an offspring with a Werewolf of Chaos, but he has fed on the blood of those he had captured, and even ate the centa of a female Werewolf of Chaos. That was how he became so strong now.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. There was no way I was letting Rose make babies for him. It seemed that Alonso knew Nichs very well, which was good for us. But when I asked him why he knew so much about the d*mn monster, he simply said that everyone had secrets.


    I made a deal with Alonso: he would follow me back to my pack to train Rose and I would make sure that my pack would ept and respect him. I promised to do everything in my power to keep him safe. Still, I had a feeling that Alonso would want something a little more in return.


    ¡°Alonso, is there anything else I can do for you in return?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Heughed foolishly again, which made Patrick and I a little confused.


    Just then, my phone rang. It was Ad.


    I had put him in charge of the pack and knew that he wouldn¡¯t be calling me for no reason. I went back up on the deck and picked up the phone. After two minutes, I hung up and went back down into the cabin to tell Patrick that we were leaving immediately. We needed to get on the next flight home.


    I asked Alonso how soon he could join us and he said it wouldn¡¯t take him long to prepare himself for the trip. I gave Alonso my number and told him to call me as soon as he was done settling his business here so that I could get him on the soonest flight over.


    I wanted to learn more about Alonso but my pack needed me. One of our maids had died, poisoned. And the worst part was that she had implicated Rose.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 A New Superpower


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    ¡°If she had finished writing, I think the word would have read ¡®ROSE¡¯.¡±


    I was surprised by what I just heard, especially because I just couldn¡¯t figure out how I could be involved in all of this.


    ¡°Was she already dead when you guys arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Baldwin had gone with me as well. He examined the body and initially spected that she had died of poisoning, but he still needs to confirm the cause of death so he¡¯s taken some samples from her body.¡±


    ¡°Poisoning? Oh God, I need to go take a look.¡±


    ¡°Luna, I¡¯ve already asked someone to protect the scene. No one can enter or leave. You should probably rest in your room.¡±


    What? Someone from my pack died, probably from poisoning, had written what looked like my name on the floor, and this guy was telling me to just sit still?


    ¡°Ad, I¡¯m the Luna of this pack! Don¡¯t I have the right to go to the scene?¡±


    ¡°Luna, many have been to and probably still are at the scene after the incident. I suggest you stay out of the limelight.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want me to go because you think I¡¯m a suspect?¡±


    ¡°That is not the reason I¡¯m telling you this, and I definitely do not suspect you!¡± Just when neither of us could convince the other, I suddenly felt like I was being pulled into a dark space and heard something or someone calling me. ¡®Who¡¯s there?¡¯


    ¡®Luna? You can talk to me.¡¯


    Updates by


    .


    ¡®Who are you?¡¯


    ¡®Luna, I¡¯m Ad¡¯s wolf, Barnes.¡¯


    Oh gosh, the moon goddess has revealed another ability of mine!


    ¡®Barnes, is there something you want to say to


    me?¡¯


    ¡®Luna, please understand Ad. He just doesn¡¯t want anything to go wrong. I would suggest waiting for Alpha to return.¡¯


    ¡®Alright.¡¯ I sighed, maybe Ad was just following Edward¡¯s orders. If Edward was here, he most likely wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to go to the scene either.


    ¡°Luna?¡± I heard Ad calling me and I snapped back to the brightly lit bedroom I was still sitting in. It seemed didn¡¯t know that I had spoken to his wolf.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Edward toe back and talk to him.¡±


    I watched Ad¡¯s shoulders rx a little. He quickly said goodbye to me, ready to leave to report this to Alpha Lyon and Luna Taylor. Tomorrow morning, news of Christie¡¯s death would have already spread throughout the entiremunity. Wait, no. It wouldn¡¯t take that long since Ad had said that some members of themunity had already been to the scene.


    Regardless of how Christie died, just the fact that she wrote my name in blood baffled me. How could this matter be rted to me when I have no clue what was going on?


    <b>¨C</b>


    <b>¨C</b>


    (Something has happened. Will youe back as soon as you can?]


    [Ad already told me. We¡¯re on our way to the airport. We¡¯ll talk about it when I get back.]


    After Edward replied to my messages, I didn¡¯t hear from him again. To be honest, I felt bad that this incident had ruined his trip. If it weren¡¯t for those letters, Edward probably wouldn¡¯t havee back so quickly. Iy on our big bed, tired. I wanted to take a nap, but I found myself tossing and turning. I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    ¡®Rose, rx, you need a break.¡¯


    My wolf Charlotte decided to say something. She always showed up when I was in a bad mood.


    ¡®Do you think I can sleep in this situation? It¡¯s probably been all over the news that I had something to do with Christie¡¯s death, but I¡¯m just sitting here like a duck, doing nothing.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not as bad as you think, because you didn¡¯t do it.¡¯ ¡®But I don¡¯t understand. Why would she write my name?¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I have faith that Alpha will uncover the truth. All you need to do now is to trust the process and stay out of this case.¡¯


    We stopped talking and I continued lying in bed, forcing myself to sleep.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 A Murder Mystery


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.)


    By the time our nended, Dn was already waiting by the airport exit in the car. Although the time difference had messed up my routine, I just wanted to get back to Rose as soon as possible. The thought of her being helpless made me want to give the car wings.


    Soon, we were in the pack¡¯s territory. For a while, I could feel my wolf Champion spin inside me, as if he was excited.


    ¡®Stupid wolf, will you behave yourself?¡¯


    ¡®Luna was just talking to me.¡¯ ¡®Yeah? What did you guys talk about?¡¯


    ¡®She said she missed you and asked me to remind you to be safe on the road. She¡¯s waiting.¡¯ ¡°Thank you for the message, but don¡¯t f*ck with me. If she can talk to you, she would have spoken to me first.¡¯


    Champion howled angrily inside me. I knew that he hadn¡¯t had sex with Charlotte in a while, which might exin why my poor wolf was already hallucinating.


    When I arrived at the castle, Ad and my parents were already standing at the door to wee us. All the ranked members were there, except for Rose.


    ¡°Edward, thank God you¡¯re finally back.¡± My mother came over to hug me while my father looked grave.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rose?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in her room. Jane is with her,¡± said Ad. I rushed back to my room immediately and the moment I opened the door, I wrapped my girl in my arms. She was no longer as energetic as before as she simply pressed her head against my chest.


    ¡°I miss you very much.¡±


    ¡°I miss you too, Babe.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Rose looked up and her eyes looked like dark clouds had already formed.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve brought some bad luck to you ever since I joined this pack. I did not mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°You should never say such things again. You the Luna of our pack, my lover. You did not bring us any trouble. If anything, everything happening must have been fated to happen.¡± I didn¡¯t bother to go to Christie¡¯s hut right away. Instead, I brought Rose to my office. I told all the other members of the pack to join us immediately as well, including Dr. Baldwin.


    When everyone was present, I asked the doctor, ¡°So what was the specific cause of Christie¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, as I reported to Gamma in the early morning, I have confirmed that she had died of poisoning. I examined her blood sample and found two things.¡±


    ¡°What did you find?¡± asked Patrick.


    ¡°First, I found theponents of Wild Mountain Green. I am guessing most of you don¡¯t know what that is, but your great-grandparents would know that many years ago, there were cases where she-wolves were drugged and forced to have sex with others, traces of Wild Mountain Green were detected in their bodies. The Council of Elders once experimented on dead werewolves as well and found that when this nt was mixed with certain hormones, it would turn into a strong aphrodisiac. That was how they ordered all werewolf packs to ban the sale or culture of Wild Mountain Green.¡±


    ¡°Christie had this ingredient in her body? Could it be that she was drugged and then poisoned to death? My God.¡± Jane sighed.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t find any traces of male werewolf semen or sexual intercourse in Christie¡¯s body. I also tested the blood on her hands. There were traces of some of her own secretions and we also found fresh tampons in the toilet. I believe that she was on her period, but she was forced to masturbate to relieve her intense desire due to the effects of Wild Mountain Green.¡±


    ¡°Is Wild Mountain Green poisonous enough to kill someone after making them go into heat?¡± asked my mother.


    ¡°No. But I found a high concentration of sodium pentachlorophenol, which is what caused her death.¡±


    We all stared at Dr. Baldwin with curious eyes as he continued to speak. ¡°Sodium pentachlorophenol is a pure white organicpound in the shape of needle-like crystals. The original drug is usually a light red color in scale-shaped crystals. Both are usually used to prevent brown rot in trees. It is also used as a weed killer or pesticide. It can also be used as a protein and starch binder as well as a water-based paint bactericide.¡± ¡°My chemistry results were a mess when I was a student. Please speak English.¡± Patrick protested.


    ¡°Beta, what I¡¯m trying to say is that because this chemical is highly toxic, it is notmonly found just anywhere, including in human society. However, if someone had used it on Christie, she would have probably experienced dizziness, fatigue, vomiting, then tachycardia, muscle rigidity spasm, and blood-pressure drop. She may have also been unconscious for a short period of time before she finally died.¡±


    ¡°Then how did this thing enter her body?¡± asked I.


    ¡°I first thought that she drank something by mistake or that someone had intentionally poisoned her food or water because sodium pentachlorophenol is extremely soluble in water. But her mouth was clean. Her face, on the other hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone smeared that thing on her face?¡±


    ¡°I found some redness on the skin of her face. There was also some swelling and needle-like bleeding spots. It was obvious that her face had been exposed to the chemical. As I expected, the test results showed that those things had seeped into her face, absorbed through the skin. But I don¡¯t know how the chemical got onto her face in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, could it be that someone has such a big grudge against her? Why would she let someone smear these things on her face? Or perhaps shemitted suicide?¡± asked Jane in a flurry of questions. However, no one present could give her an answer. I noticed Rose was trembling slightly and I quickly held her hand tightly.


    All of this was a little strange. I had to find out the truth as soon as possible so that I could untie the knot in Rose¡¯s heart and prove her innocence.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 Luna¡¯s Voice


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I didn¡¯t go down to the dining hall because, well, I just didn¡¯t feel like it. Not when things were like this. I just sat on the chair in my bedroom wondering why Christie had written my name before she died. Then, there was a knock on the door. It was Jane. She had noticed that I hadn¡¯t gone to eat, so she brought me some sandwiches that Madam Daisy had made.


    I thanked her but didn¡¯t know why she hade to stay with me until I read her mind.


    ¡®Poor Rose. It was a good thing she hadn¡¯t gone to dinner. Otherwise, all those bbering servants would have made her feel worse. Hopefully, I had reprimanded them enough to make them stop spreading such silly gossip. But why did Christie write Rose¡¯s name in blood?¡¯


    Jane must have forgotten that I could read minds. And when I read hers, I felt a little sour.


    Why was I being treated this way when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong?


    And when I heard Dr. Baldwin mention those terms while he was exining Christie¡¯s cause of death, I became even more confused. ¡°She couldn¡¯t have misused it. The odds are too low. Someone must have killed her.¡±


    Edward¡¯s words made the room fall even more silent and I even felt a little guilty. Someone else was the killer but there was no evidence that proved my innocence either. If these weren¡¯t people I cared about in the pack, I would have felt less self-conscious right then.


    In the end, our meeting came to nothing so Edward and Patrick decided to go to the scene while I was told to stay in the castle. I knew that he was doing it for my reputation, to avoid more suspicion on me no matter how much I wanted to go to the scene.


    Thus, I could simply oblige him and went back to my bedroom, feeling a little down. As I sat there, I suddenly remembered what I had overhead Christie thinking.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never be Luna, but I can still enjoy what she has.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know why this thought came to my mind but I knew it was rted to the incident. I got up and started rummaging through my bedroom. I wanted to see if any of my things had been used by anyone else. But I couldn¡¯t find anything out of the ordinary.


    Just as I was about to give up, I decided to re-check my things against the items listed in my receipts from the previous shopping trip ¨C I had kept these little pieces of paper because of how expensive the items were. Most of the items in the receipt were in my possession, except for a few pieces from a set of hyaluronic acid masks.


    Updates by


    .


    I tried to think if I had left them somewhere in the room and searched around but couldn¡¯t find them anywhere.


    Although Jane had taken me shopping for a bunch of cosmetics and skincare products, I¡¯d hardly used them, except for the one Jane had opened to show me how to use it. That product came in ten bottles so there should be nine left. But there were only seven in the box.


    I sat down and tried to detect any traces of a mental connection in my head.


    ¡®Champion, can you hear me?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m here, Luna.¡¯


    ¡®Please tell Edward to check Christie¡¯s house for used hyaluronic masks.¡¯ ¡®Yes, Luna.¡¯


    Soon, my phone began to ring.


    ¡°We found a used mask in Christie¡¯s living room trash can and an unopened bottle of hyaluronic mask in her bathroom closet. How did you know, Babe?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, please have Dr. Baldwin test the face mask.¡±


    I purposely avoided Edward¡¯sst question since I knew he would do as I said regardless. Plus, I wasn¡¯t ready to exin myself over the phone right now.


    When I ended the call, I found myself feeling much calmer. I quietly waited in the bedroom for Dr. Baldwin¡¯s answer. I didn¡¯t know if my guess was correct, and I didn¡¯t know if I wanted it to be correct.


    ¡ª


    Less than half an hourter, Edward returned to our bedroom looking a little excited.


    ¡°So, what did Dr. Baldwin find?¡±


    ¡°You were right! She did use the face mask, which had arge amount of Wild Mountain Green and sodium pentachlorophenol.¡±


    We went to the bathroom as Edward put on his gloves to pick up each mask in the box. Then, he discovered that there were very small holes on three of the masks. They looked like needle holes that could have easily been missed if one did not bother to look carefully.


    We looked at each other and I saw Edward¡¯s expression turn serious with a hint of worry in his eyes.


    My suspicions were confirmed. Christie had been made a scapegoat. I was the target of the poison.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 The Truth


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Rose¡¯s ¡°eavesdropping¡± ability had helped me a lot. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have found out that Christis was poisoned to death by the face mask.


    When she asked Champion to tell me this information, I realized that I had wronged my wolf earlier. Rose could speak to him. She probably just haven¡¯t found the time to tell me.


    Since Christie was an orphan, I had Simon and the servants start cleaning her things in the hopes of finding more clues. I had the ranked members wait elsewhere to help identify if any of the items belonged to them.


    We finally found something ¨C Jane¡¯s uncut dress and a bracelet in Christie¡¯s bedroom. When we showed them to Jane, she imed them in surprise. Since she had so many things, she didn¡¯t even notice they were gone. And we found receipts from two pawnshops ¨C Christie had pawned off an emerald ring more than a month ago.


    I immediately sent someone to the pawnshop in the city, and sure enough, the ring that Christie pawned off belonged to my mother. Unlike Jane, my mother knew that the ring was missing and had tried to find it but she thought she was too old to remember where she had put it so she thought that she had lost it. It was worth nearly $3,000, but Christie had only earned $400 from it.


    I asked Simon to round up a few of the maids with whom Christie was friendly for Patrick to question them. More than one of the maids said that Christie had bragged to them about her free ess to our rooms as the maid of the ranked members, allowing her a first-hand advantage in acquiring things no other servant would ever had ess to. ording to them, Christie had always been unhappy with her background and wondered why others could enjoy something so good while she was always just a maid.


    Hearing this made me a little angry because it was obvious that they knew Christie was stealing from the ranked members but no one reported her. Clearly, there was a serious problem with the castle¡¯s logistics.


    I ordered Simon to gather all the servants to meet me in the clearing behind the castle in ten minutes.


    Three minutester, all the castle staff were already present.


    I had someone dump all of the things we found in Christie¡¯s ce in front of them. They were the items she had stolen from us. The ranked members were present too ¨C Rose and Patrick stood on either side of me.


    ¡°Burn them,¡± said I to Patrick.


    ¡°Edward?¡± Rose tugged at my sleeve as if I might be going a little too far.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°I said burn them.¡±


    Patrick picked up the gasoline and poured it over the items, then lit a match and threw it in. The mes immediately engulfed the pile of things.


    ¡°These items were stolen from the rooms of the ranked members. Moreover, it hase to our attention that some of you knew what she had been up to but didn¡¯t bother reporting it. Perhaps I haven¡¯t been treating you well enough. Or perhaps I have been treating you a little too well.¡±


    I spoke with my Alpha voice, making the servants anxious. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°I may feel sorry for Christie¡¯s death, but that doesn¡¯t mean I condone her bad behavior. In fact, Christie died because she stole Rose¡¯s mask which had been poisoned. I will find out who did it and return the favor. If anyone dares to touch Luna Rose or any other rank member, his end will only be worse than this pile of items.¡±


    I looked at Simon as I finished speaking and he started to look a little depressed. My words must have scared him. He had once taken a knife for my father in a small-scale inter-pack conflict, and I was very impressed and grateful to him for that. But as the castle¡¯s promoted Head of Logistics, he didn¡¯t seem to be managing them very well. Otherwise, none of this would have happened.


    I knew that my words today were a little too harsh, but I had no choice. Although I did not truly think that the servants in the castle would dare to poison Luna, I thought it would be a good opportunity to take advantage of their propensity to gossip and spread the word of my threats.


    After reprimanding the servants, Rose and I returned to our room. ¡°Do you remember when Sarah tried to drug you but swallowing her own bitter fruit back at New Moon Pack? You told me that it was quite a strong aphrodisiac.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so. Do you think Sarah is involved in this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even if it was her, how could she have entered my room?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a mole in the pack. I¡¯ll strengthen the security and the management of the pack.¡±


    Following that, I immediately gave my orders: every member or visitor of the pack must register themselves upon entry and exit of our territory, especially the castle. In addition, the public areas on the first and second floors of the castle were now closed off with limited ess.


    We were getting pretty close to solving the mystery, but none of us could figure out why Christie had written Rose¡¯s name before she died. Did she already know that there was something wrong with the mask she stole?

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 The p


    (Diana¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I hadn¡¯t seen Patrick in days. But we still managed to keep in touch through the phone, never failing to say how we missed each other.


    He had also told me how their business trip ended early because something came up with his pack so he and his Alpha had to return to deal with it. Honestly, I felt a little frustrated and disappointed that he couldn¡¯te see me right after the trip, but I understood.


    He had never told me who his Alpha was, but I was guessing that it was Edward, the stiff man I saw at the restaurant the other day. The pretty little woman next to him must have been his mate, his Luna.


    I¡¯ve imagined many times about their pack ¨C what belonging to one was like, what kind of ce they¡¯d live in, and how they lived. Although Patrick had told me that their lives were not that much different from human society ¨C they had jobs and didn¡¯t simply turn into their wolves anytime and anywhere they wanted ¨C nothing could extinguish my curiosity, not until perhaps I had visited a pack. I truly hoped that I would be able to one day. After all, it was my lover¡¯s home.


    I was walking with my book to catch my ss at 2:30 PM. But as I approached the ssroom, I saw a greasy man in my path, leaning against the wall to the ssroom. I could tell that he was waiting for me.


    I simply ignored him and marched straight ahead but the moment I passed him, he grabbed my wrist.


    ¡°Diana, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡± I tried to shake his hand off, but his grip was quite strong.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll call for help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to my girlfriend.¡±


    Jefferson looked fearless. God, why didn¡¯t I realize that he was such a shameless and disgusting person?


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Your current girlfriend might be waiting for you in a broken car.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my current girlfriend. That curly-haired b*stard doesn¡¯t seem to love you. He hasn¡¯t even been to see you these days. Stop deluding yourself. You know you¡¯re just his ything.¡¯


    When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t help but p him ¨C I didn¡¯t know where my courage came from. I pped him so hard the loud sound attracted the nces of a few passersby.


    ¡°What the hell? You hit me for that b*stard?¡±


    Jefferson looked at me in disbelief. Even I didn¡¯t expect this, but I couldn¡¯t bear to hear him call my lover that.


    ¡°B*tch, I really should f*ck you to death!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the b*stard so get out of my sight!¡± I shouted and threw the book at him but he managed to dodge it before running away.


    I picked up my book and walked into the ssroom. I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but what Jefferson¡¯s words had ruined my mood.


    I loved Patrick, there was no doubt about it. But the more I loved him, the more I wanted him in his entirety. I would respect his career, his choices, his personal space, but no girl in love didn¡¯t want her boyfriend around her all the time.


    I always tried to be understanding, but I have been spending many days alone. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t have friends but they couldn¡¯t simply stand in for a boyfriend.


    I had never felt like such a loser, not until I met him. I thought about him all the time ¨C from the stupidest jokes to the most beautiful butterflies among the flower meadows, everything I did, saw, heard, tasted, smelled, and touched simply made me want to share them with him.


    There were also times when I was not satisfied with just being able to talk over the phone, even before he had left for his business trip. Not being able to see each other often made me feel like how we¡¯re behaving was no different from being a long-distance-rtionship couple. And the thought of this just made me even sadder.


    I admit that I was angry, but I would still call my lover to tell him how much I missed him and how I hoped I could visit his tribe.


    ¡°I miss you too, my angel, but not yet. I¡¯m in the middle of something. I¡¯ll text you.¡±


    He finished and hung up while I could only sigh.


    Patrick had said that he would buy an apartment in the city for us to spend time together. But that would only be asional. For the most part, we¡¯d still be away from each other. I¡¯m sure he loved me, but I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to be in this kind of rtionship in the long run.

 Chapter 89 - I Want to See You

    <h4>Chapter 89 I Want to See You</h4>


    (Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Patrick answered a call on his phone in our presence but he quickly ended it. ¡°What isn¡¯t the right time for you?¡± asked Rose. Although I wanted to ask too, it sounded more reasonable for a woman to do it.


    ¡°Diana wants to visit our pack, but I told her now isn¡¯t the right time.¡±


    ¡°Why reject the future Mrs. Gamma?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Many things, big and small, happen in the pack all the time. I think it would be impossible to find the ¡®right¡¯ time. I think it¡¯s up to you to decide when the right time is. Just let us know in advance.¡±


    Patrick looked at me gratefully.


    Although Diana was a human, Patrick never failed to mention her to me often. I could feel that he was sincere in how he felt toward her. I also believed in his judgment of people. Moreover, if they are mates, then they have been blessed by the moon goddess. I had no reason to refuse.


    ¡°Since Diana will be the mate of the pack¡¯s Gamma, it¡¯s necessary for her to get to know the pack as much as possible, and quickly too. Let¡¯s request Mrs. Daisy to prepare a small wee meal for her with only the ranked members of the pack.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, you are the cutest and most understanding Alpha in the world.¡±


    I simply snorted at Patrick¡¯s obsequious ttery while Roseughed loudly and Patrick giggled along


    [Alonso¡¯s P.O.V.] After I was done packing my things, I bought myself a ne ticket to find Alpha and Luna. I didn¡¯t bother asking Alpha for any assistance. Clyde did tell me that he was rich, but I could afford a first-ss ticket without his help. I simply told him when I had arrived.


    Even though I was a Werewolf of Chaos, I was not exempted from having a passport, visa, and ne ticket when traveling. And it was at times like these when I would envy vampires like Nichs since teleportation was a natural ability of theirs. But that would be the only instance I envied them. Werewolves and vampires were mortal enemies, after all.


    Before I left, I went to say goodbye to a few old friends who had been kind to me during my stay on the boat. I had left to travel before, but I didn¡¯t know how long it would take me to return this time.


    Updates by


    .


    After everything was done, I went to the airport and smoothly passed through the security check. With my first-ss ticket, I was given priority to board the ne.


    Once the ne had taken off, I was about to take a nap but the person next to me had other ns.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, are you flying alone?¡±


    Sitting next to me was a woman who looked like she was wearing all the jewelry in her family on her neck and hands.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in America?¡±


    ¡°My family is there. I¡¯m going to look for them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re letting you live alone in Istanbul? You look like you¡¯re underage.¡±


    Although I wanted to gag her with the magazine in front of me, I still maintained my polite and innocent smile.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been separated from me for many years. I¡¯m d they found me.¡±


    ¡°My God! You¡¯re such a good kid! My son is about your age, but he doesn¡¯t like me at all.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should just freeze his credit cards.¡±


    Then, I ignored the distressed mother and closed my eyes to take a nap.


    A few hourster, my flightnded on American soil. When I followed the crowd to the exit, I saw Clyde waiting for me. He jumped up to wee me and took the luggage from my hands.


    ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s amazing to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, you¡¯ve gained weight.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I go to their castle¡¯s dining hall every day. Their food is free after all, and they¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    Clyde took me to a Land Rover. I saw that he was the only one in the car.


    ¡°I was expecting a grand reception.¡±


    ¡°I was the one who begged them to let mee pick you up alone. I said that we had some master-disciple business to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Good job. Let¡¯s go to my usual ce.¡±


    Clyde started the car and about half an hourter, we stopped at a ce that looked like a farm.


    I told him to park outside and wait for me in the car for a while, then I got out alone and walked to a two-story wooden house not far away.


    When I knocked on the door, the woman inside was shocked to see me.


    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you for years!¡± ¡°Well, here I am,¡± said I as I walked into the living room, where everything was the same as it had been thest time I had left.


    She went to the kitchen to prepare a drink for me. I followed her into the kitchen, but her work was quickly interrupted by my kiss.


    ¡°Alonso¡­ oh, um, do you still use that name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Susanna.¡±


    I answered as I kissed her earlobe from behind while my hands rubbed her breasts through her clothes. I could feel my penis pressing against her butt.

 Chapter 90 - The Secret of Youth

    <h4>Chapter 90 The Secret of Youth</h4>


    [Alonso¡¯s P.O.V.)


    We kissed the entire time from the kitchen all the way up to the bedroom on the first floor ¨C our clothes were discarded somewhere along the way. By the time we got to the bed, I was already on top of Susanna.


    My kisses made their way from her lips, to her neck, and then her breasts as I sucked her nipples.


    ¡°Harvey¡­¡± It was another name, but I didn¡¯t mind because that was the name I once used.


    I inserted two fingers into her, hooked them up, and found her G-spot. My thumb pressing down on her clitoris and she moaned, her voice rising and falling to ecstasy.


    Just as she was recovering from the initial pleasure, my penis had already entered her body and my hips began to move rhythmically.


    ¡°Oh! God! Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Susanna shouted under me as her legs wrapped around waist, allowing me to go deeper.


    I moved faster, skillfully hitting her G-spot with each thrust. My balls pped against her vagina, which was already sshing with liquid.


    <b>W</b>


    When I felt I was about toe, I used all my willpower to pull out my meat stick, and the nectar from Susanna¡¯s vagina followed.


    I wanted to get out of bed immediately, but she reacted faster, grabbing my penis and sucking every inch of me into her soft mouth. I felt her tongue flick the tip of my penis, which caught me off guard. My body trembled and every drop of my seed shot into her throat. F*ck, it felt good.


    When we were both satisfied, wey next to each other on the bed.


    ¡°You can just ejacte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m responsible for you.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°I think I just called you by the wrong name.¡± Sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m still used to calling you Harvey.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too old-fashioned for a teenager.¡± replied.


    ¡°You left in such a hurryst time that I didn¡¯t have the chance to ask why you chose to be a teenager this time.


    ¡°F*cking you makes me feel like a pedophile. I feel kind of guilty.¡± I could tell that she was rolling her eye at me as she said that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced too much and forgotten what it feels like to be a child. Children are always happy and rxed. Besides, you know my actual age so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty at all.¡±


    ¡°Then do you feel happy and rxed?¡±


    ¡°I did, but I might not be able to rx anytime soon.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found the most powerful Werewolf of Chaos in history. Her mate wants me to train her.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve always thought that this werewolf only existed in legends!¡±


    ¡°She really exists. Now she¡¯s a Luna. In fact, I¡¯ve had people following her for many years. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you the truth earlier because I need to ensure her safety to the greatest extent possible. And now, I might need your help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still shocked but I understand. I know that she¡¯s very important to you and I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, Alonso.¡±


    ¡°Their pack isn¡¯t far from you. I¡¯ll go look for her in a while. But I had toe see you first.¡± I turned to kiss her temple.


    ¡°Alonso, I¡¯m d that you finally found her, but I understand what this means. I even feel like saying sorry to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it seems that you haven¡¯t forgotten what being involved with the legend¡¯ entails ¨C triggering her abilities means that she¡¯s not far from being killed. Which is why I had toe back. After all, she¡¯s linked to me.¡±


    Wey together for a while, not saying anything. Then I got up, put on my clothes and shoes, and made my way out. Susanna gave me some ck cards the size of business cards just like before. As soon as I tore one of them, she would immediately appear in front of me. These were the unique abilities of a senior witch and it would be the first time I was going to take advantage of them.


    We exchanged a few more pleasantries and hugs, then I walked out of Susanna¡¯s door as she watched me leave.


    She was a powerful Light Witch and an attractive woman. We had known each other for more than 20 years, when she was just a child. Obviously, we eventually fell in love.


    I knew how much she wanted me to treat her as my mate, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I was an immortal, which meant that I had to change my identity every few years to keep my identity a secret from everyone else. To do that, I managed to befriend and get the help of a lot of high-level wizard.


    When I met Susanna, I was Harvey. Harvey Dunham. A sessful middle-aged stock trader. I grew up with her and only changed my identity a few years ago. Harvey had been around long enough. But of course, Alonso couldn¡¯t have been this handsome without Susanna¡¯s magical touch.


    I cared about Susanna, but I couldn¡¯t make any promises to her, not at the thought of her being a ny-year-old woman hooking up with a neen-year-old-looking boy. Although Susanna had repeatedly said that she didn¡¯t care, I couldn¡¯t be so selfish.


    I used to hate this ability of mine ¨C or the inability to die ¨C wondering why the moon goddess would be so cruel to do this to me, to let me watch my friends and family die.


    I had wanted to die quite badly in the past ¨C I attempted about four times. But I could never seed, so I had to suck it up and ept my fate. I did my best to see it as a gift from the moon goddess, not a burden.


    After years of being miserable and bored, days and money simply became numbers to me.


    I was even starting to feel like that old man who had experienced everything, and that nothing would ever make me emotional again. But now, the thought of meeting Rose for the first time made me a little excited.


    I thought to myself that I would train her to the best of my ability ¨C I would give everything I had because she was now one of the very few things in my endless life that made my blood boil. I must do well.

 Chapter 91 - He Hides His Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 91 He Hides His Thoughts</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Clyde suggested that he pick up Alonso at the airport alone, I didn¡¯t object. I simply asked that he bring the car back and park it in the castle¡¯s basement parking lot where Patrick and I would wait for them.


    Just as I was wondering why they had taken so long to get from the airport to the pack, I finally saw Clyde arrive in the pack¡¯s Land Rover. We were once again on American soil with this fair-skinned boy with different-colored pupils. I could already imagine how shocked everyone would be when I introduce him as someone I met on my business trip.


    ¡°Alonso, wee to Sunset Pack,¡± said I as I shook his hand.


    ¡°Alpha, this is what I do.¡±


    I asked Clyde and Patrick to help him carry his luggage to the room we had arranged for him, which he was quite pleased with since I treated him as a VIP.


    ¡°If you have any other needs, feel free to ask me,¡± said I to him.


    ¡°Alpha, I hope to meet Luna as soon as possible.¡±


    I wanted to give him some time to rest but since he had volunteered, I was more than happy.


    I asked Clyde to bring Alonso to my office in half an hour and I went back to my room. Rose was reading in her study with great interest. I walked over and helped her brush a few strands of loose hair behind her ears. She kissed me on the cheek sweetly.


    ¡°Dearest, I¡¯m going to bring you to meet someone soon.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Before that, I have to be honest with you. Going to Ennd for my business trip was only half the truth. I was only there for a day.¡±


    I saw Rose looking at me with some confusion. She probably couldn¡¯t understand why I was telling this. But I had to be honest with her. When I told her the whole truth, she epted it calmly. Fortunately, she agreed that it was for her own good.


    Updates by


    .


    When Rose heard me say that Alonso was also a Werewolf of Chaos, she was a little excited.


    ¡°I always thought that I was alone!¡±


    ¡°Well, Babe, now you have apanion. Actually, Clyde is one too.¡±


    ¡°But I almost killed him¡­¡±


    ¡°He has already forgotten about this matter. I believe that you will be able to control your ability more skillfully soon.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, I know that you went to Turkey to look for that person for me, but I hope you will be able to freely and openly tell me about these things beforehand in the future. I need to know where you are and that you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°We will face the future together.¡± I kissed her eyshes, showing that I had missed her dearly. Although I was strong but I was also d to have my mate think of and care for me.


    I let Rose change clothes before leading her to the office. I also notified the other ranked members of themunity to meet us at my office. They needed to know the truth so they could help him in the pack.


    When everyone was present, I briefly exined what had happened. Of course, I omitted the part where he dealt with Patrick. Fortunately, everyone weed Alonso and offered to cooperate with him.


    ¡°Mr. Prometheus, I never thought you would be a child. Well, I mean you must be very skilled and experienced. We can¡¯t wait to work with you to help Rose.¡± Jane¡¯s words were a bit stiff, obviously. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise that she had doubts about Alonso¡¯s ability. And honestly, I had a little doubt too. I might have seen him easily lift Patrick up through the air, but I had never seen his other abilities.


    ¡°Just call me Alonso. We¡¯ll officially begin Luna¡¯s training tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°How will you train me?¡± asked Rose.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow. The training will be tough. I hope you have the willpower to go through with it.¡±


    ¡°You can count on me, sir.¡±


    ¡°Luna, please, just call me Alonso.¡±


    It seemed that this friend from afar was very strict and somewhat unreasonable.


    After this small meeting, Rose and I apanied Alonso on a tour around the castle. We told him the location of the dining hall and that he could contact me if he needed anything. Then, we returned to our rooms.


    ¡°Edward, are you sure he came to us as soon as hended?¡±


    As soon as I closed the door to my room, Rose immediately asked me a question.


    ¡°I think so. Where else would he go?¡±


    ¡°But he just had sex.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can smell it. He just had sex before he met us, not with a human.¡±


    I was impressed by Rose¡¯s keen sense of smell and believed her words. Still, I couldn¡¯t believe this child just had sex!


    ¡°That might be his private life. All I care about is that he trains you well.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s one more thing. I can¡¯t read his thoughts.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether my ability was activated passively or actively, I couldn¡¯t read his thoughts. Isn¡¯t that weird? He seems to have erected an invisible barrier to me.¡±


    Oh, this didn¡¯t sound too good. After all, if Alonso made any rash moves, I was hoping Rose¡¯s mind-reading ability would help us deal with him. Moreover, if he was honest in his intentions to help Rose, why would he block her out?

 Chapter 92 - The Party Hasn’t Begun

    <h4>Chapter 92 The Party Hasn¡¯t Begun</h4>


    [Nichs¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I stood on the second floor of a bar, smiling at the revelers below. These rotten people twisted their waists as they raised their sses and shouted. But they didn¡¯t know what was waiting for them.


    I had been friends with the people in this bar in Paris for years because of one of my stupid subordinates. When he was sucking a customer¡¯s blood in the bar¡¯s bathroom, he was spotted by the owner. Yes, apparently some vampires were that stupid, but thankfully there were only a few of them.


    What was supposed to have happened was that either that subordinate was executed for viting the rules of the pack, or the owner was killed and the mess cleaned up. But my men did something even more ridiculous.


    After the bar owner knelt and promised him arge sum of money, that subordinate of mine turned him into a vampire by injecting his vampire poison into the boss¡¯s body through his fangs. And the boss still paid him arge sum of money.


    Unfortunately, I eventually found out about it so when they both dropped to their knees at my feet in tears, they began to me each other. Well, that¡¯s human nature. My subordinate repeatedly stressed that the owner of the bar was the one who made this request because he desperately wanted to live forever, even though he would never be able to live in the sun again. But what did it matter? He was a nightclub owner.


    The owner¡¯s argument was that my subordinate should not have done such hical things at his bar. But since what¡¯s done was done, the owner was willing to do anything for me.


    I decided to listen to neither as I broke both their necks and took over the bar.


    Now, I woulde here when I felt like I had nothing to do. I appointed a new manager to it and instructed him to make it a vampire-themed bar with funny pictures of Drac hanging on the door so that it could also be a tourist attraction.


    And my ns worked ¨C tourists started flocking in, willingly ordering cocktails, sometimes more expensive drinks, and leisurely enjoying themselves. And while they were having a good time, the air conditioning would release a gas to make our dear guests unconscious and dull sensation of pain. That was when I would elegantly go out to the field and choose a delicious prey.


    I liked to pick the necks of the snow-white, tall and beautiful young men because when I feasted on them, it would give me a kind of sexual pleasure. Once I had picked my prey, my men would take their turn to pick theirs.


    Before the night ended, I would erase the memory of the people who were there and send them home. Once they woke up the next morning, they would find teeth marks on the side of their necks, but they had no memory of what happened the night before.


    I could have killed them easily, but I didn¡¯t want to get into unnecessary trouble. I wanted them to return home to be the good children and spouses they were to their family. How kind I was.


    But if there was anyone I liked, I would personally turn them into a vampire. There were limitations to turning into one, so not just anyone could join this noble species.


    Updates by


    .


    Tonight, I was leaning against the railing on the second floor of the bar. My gaze swept through the crowd, looking for the lucky prey tonight. But a male¡¯s voice quacked beside me.


    ¡°Sir, Sir Frankie is here!¡±


    I was a little angry that he had interrupted my hunt. Now, everything that night was ruined. These lucky trash had escaped death.


    ¡°F*ck, I told you to keep an eye on him. Why did you wait so long to tell me?¡±


    I yelled at my sidekick, Benny and he looked sad. He was so stupid and ugly, just like his father. His mother was my cousin, and if she hadn¡¯t entrusted him to me on her deathbed, I probably would have turned him to ash many times over.


    ¡°Nichs, you¡¯re doing this dirty stuff again.¡±


    Just as I was about to leave the bar, Frankie appeared in front of me, enshrouded by a fading red mist.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m just hanging around here, I¡¯m not trying to cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Idiot, sooner orter something will go wrong with you, and this method is disgusting.¡±


    He was the only person in the world who dared to call me an idiot and still be alive.


    ¡°How is the situation with the Werewolf of Chaos?¡± asked Frankie to me.


    ¡°Oh, my subordinates are still searching.¡±


    ¡°Your subordinates are as stupid as you. It¡¯s obviously rted to Southern Wilderness Pack. Why can¡¯t you get such simple logic?¡±


    ¡°Your undead army isn¡¯t any better. The traces of battle at the scene is proof that there were no more than five of the wolves, but your skeleton soldiers still managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense. Find that Werewolf of Chaos as soon as possible.¡± And with that, Frankie disappeared in a red mist.


    I was a little disappointed, but more than that, I was unwilling.


    The only thing we ever talked about was the Werewolf of Chaos. I loved him so much, but he never seemed to return my feelings. I knew that he might still hate me, but I had been treating him so well for so many years since then. Either he could not get over that issue, or I just couldn¡¯t get over him.

 Chapter 93 - Mixed Blood

    <h4>Chapter 93 Mixed Blood</h4>


    [Nichs¡¯s P.O.V.)


    ¡°Sir, why are you indulging Sir Frankie so much? I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    Ah, my stupid subordinate just had to speak up right now. Well, he always spoke at the wrong time anyway, for me at least. This perfectly ignited my anger. I picked him up with lightning speed and strangled him with one of my hands as I pressed him against the wall. He squeaked like a mouse in extreme shock.


    ¡°Never, ever,ment on something that doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± I looked at him with blood-red eyes. His whole body shook as he struggled to nod his head. I threw him to the ground. I would never tell a dumb subordinate that I had fallen for Frankie the first time Iid eyes on him.


    Twenty-three years ago, I was surprised when my subordinate told me that a werewolf hade knocking on my door. I didn¡¯t know any werewolf stupid enough to waltz their way into enemy territory.


    When I ordered my subordinate to bring him up, I saw a man who looked simply too good to be true. He was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.


    He had a head of thick ck hair and thick eyebrows that rose slightly in rebellion. His eyshes were long and perfectly curled while his eyes were dark and bottomless. He looked like a prince of from ancient Greece. Although his clothes were tattered and his body was covered in scars, those did not affect my appreciation of him as a work of art.


    ¡°You are Nichs?¡±


    He looked at me indifferently.


    ¡°Why did youe looking for me? Don¡¯t you know that vampires and werewolves aren¡¯t on good terms?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer him. I was just curious about the reason he hade to me.


    ¡°There are rumors that you¡¯ve killed many Werewolves of Chaos. Is that true?¡±


    Iughed loudly. It turned out that this kid hade alone to seek revenge with his bare hands.


    ¡°I can help you catch more Werewolves of Chaos, and faster too.¡± His wordspletely threw me off guard and I suddenly had a hard time focusing all my attention on him.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Kid, why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a Werewolf of Chaos and I have the ability to sense others of my kind.¡±


    Shocked was an understatement of what I was feeling. This kid¡¯s a Werewolf of Chaos but he wants to help me capture other Werewolves of Chaos? He¡¯s a traitor among them? But I remained calm and continued to ask, ¡°How do you sense them?¡±


    ¡°When the other Werewolves of Chaos¡¯ abilities ae revealed, I can sense their approximate location. I think this ability will be helpful for you.¡±


    Oh, was there such an ability? Although I was dedicated to catching Werewolves of Chaos, it was true that I could only catch one after many years and a lot of effort.


    ¡°If what you said is true, then it will indeed be of help to me. But you have to do something before I can trust you.¡±


    The moment I finished speaking, the young man sent two of my subordinates who were standing nearby flying up into the air. They were thrown as if they were simply two marshmallows before dropping back to the ground on their hands. Fortunately, they were vampires or they would have probably died from the fall.


    ¡°Alright, now I know that you are a Werewolf of Chaos. I am curious as to why you would betray your own kind. And what do you want from me?¡±


    I noticed that when I uttered the word ¡®betrayal¡¯, his eyes started to burn with anger.


    ¡°I need you to help me capture those rare female Werewolves of Chaos and bring them to me. You can do what you want with the males.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your purpose for doing this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡±


    His anger was no longer there. The previous calmness in his eyes returned, making his gaze appear cold and distant was like a pool of ice water.


    I stood up from my seat and walked towards him until I was only a few centimeters away from him. He instinctively retreated and looked at me vigntly.


    ¡°If you want me to help you, then you need to show your loyalty.¡±


    Then, before he could react, I bit his neck. My fangs pierced through his skin and into his blood vessels. God! I had never tasted such delicious blood, not even the stench of his werewolf scent could pollute it.


    He let out a wild cry and pushed me away with his greatest strength. He looked like he was using energy to send me flying. But when that energy hit me, I only felt some pain and no serious harm. I knew that my vampire poison was taking effect on his body. He had turned very weak so no matter how strong this Werewolf of Chaos was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow from me.


    ¡°How dare you f*cking treat me like this!!¡± He shouted crazily and wanted to rush over again. His ck eyes were filled with anger, but my subordinates swarmed over and mped him down.


    ¡°Alright, now that we are of the same species, I think we can finally cooperate.¡± I wiped away the remaining traces of his blood from the side of my mouth and smiled as I spoke to him.


    Yes, I had turned this handsome werewolf into a vampire. Now, he was a hybrid of a werewolf and a vampire for the rest of his life. He should thank me because I had given him an undying body and a face that would never age.

 Chapter 94 - Training 1

    <h4>Chapter 94 Training 1</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I got up very early and so did Edward. Today was my first day of training and he wanted to be with me to see what my training was like. I was also very curious about it.


    Alonso had asked us to meet in the empty space behind the castle. When I saw him, he was no longer dressed like a little gentleman like yesterday. Instead, he was wearing an old robe that looked like a sack. There were some things in front of him ¨C a book, a ss cup, and some other small items.


    ¡°Let me see how many abilities you have mastered. Move them.¡± He pointed at those things.


    ¡°How?¡±


    I looked at him, genuinely clueless. Although I understood every word he said, I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to move objects without touching them? Alpha told me that you could do it when you were very young.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I did it at that time either. I don¡¯t even remember picking things up.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re much weaker than I thought,¡± said he casually with a shrug but his words made me feel ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had any training. In fact, I just found out that I¡¯m a Werewolf of Chaos not long ago.¡±


    ¡°How about you say that to Nichs when you face him and see if he¡¯ll let you off because of this.¡±


    I nced at Edward, but he didn¡¯t have any intention of helping me. He only nodded encouragingly.


    ¡°So what do I do?¡± asked I again.


    ¡°Focus on moving the book where you want it


    Updates by


    .


    to go.¡±


    It sounded like a joke. Plus, wasn¡¯t this what wizards and witches do? How could I, even as young as as a few years old, have done something like this?


    I calmed down, focused my attention, and tried to move the book. But no matter what, the d*mn book just stayed in its spot unmoving. If someone was next to me, they might think I was an idiot for ring so hard at a the book on the ground.


    As time passed, no matter how hard I gritted my teeth and imagined lifting the book, it just felt like the book was welded to the ground. I could feel myself getting a little impatient.


    ¡°Forget the book. Move the cup. It¡¯s lighter.¡± Alonso gave me a new assignment.


    I shifted my gaze from the book to the cup, but they seemed to have form an alliance. About 20 minutester, each item was still in its original position.


    ¡°You told me to focus, but you didn¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± To be honest, I was a little frustrated that I was unable to perform what seemed like an easy ability.


    Edward walked over and gently stroked my back. The pleasant smell of cedar and sea salt on his body calmed me down.


    ¡°Did you really focus?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alonso.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t give your all.¡±


    ¡°What does that even mean? I tried my best.¡± This might be a basic ability, but it was also my first day of training.


    ¡°It seems that your parents and your pack aren¡¯t worth your all.¡±


    When these words entered my ears, I looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Alonso, this is Rose¡¯s first training. Do you really have to use such heartbreaking words as motivation?¡± Edward turned serious, because he knew that Alonso¡¯s words would touch a sensitive nerve of mine.


    ¡°Are you though? Worth their sacrifice? Your entire pack was massacred but here you are enjoying the life. If this is the strongest you are, I¡¯m very disappointed in you, Rose.¡±


    Alonso seeded in igniting my anger. I knew my first day of training was going to be tough but he was just going too far to poke on other people¡¯s scars.


    I felt a slurry of emotions well up within me ¨C sadness, anger, and frustration.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me so how could you say that?!¡± I shouted at him. He could humiliate me all he wanted, but talking about my parents and pack like that was just too much. This was intolerable.


    Suddenly, Alonso was almost hit by something. Right after, he was almost hit by something else, and another in quick session. Whatever they were, they moved too quickly for the eyes to see. He kept dodging, but he still ended up getting hit by two to three of them.


    My anger had not dissipated as all the objects on the ground, even the uprooted tree beside him, flew at him. I finally forced myself to calm down before the tree almost smashed his face. I suddenly felt very flustered, not knowing how everything had happened in an instant.


    I had thought that Alonso would teach me a lesson, but to my surprise, he only touched his face and revealed a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Well done, Luna. I think I found the secret to making you mad.¡±

 Chapter 95 - Training 2

    <h4>Chapter 95 Training 2</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.)


    Rose was undergoing Alonso¡¯s training while I stood and watch from the sidelines. I wanted to see how he would train her. However, everything did not seem to be going smoothly. Those two did not get off with a good start.


    First, he asked Rose to use her ability to move the book. However, she did not manage to do so. Then, he asked her to move the lighter cup. She still did not manage to do so. Although I was not her, I could feel her helplessness and frustration.


    ¡°Your entire pack was massacred but here you are enjoying the life. If this is the strongest you are, I¡¯m very disappointed in you, Rose.¡±


    When Alonso said these words, even I felt a little angry. He was too harsh. This was her first training and she had suffered so many hardships and setbacks before this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me so how could you say that?!¡± Rose shouted at him and I could already tell that her anger levels were now sky-high.


    Then, something amazing happened. I saw everything on the ground rise into the air and quickly fly towards Alonso. He did his best to dodge them but still managed to get struck by a fork and a rock. I felt the pain just by looking at the speed and strength of the things flying at him.


    Before I could shout for Rose to stop, something even more shocking happened. I saw a tree as thick as my arm fly up not far from us. It had been uprooted by a force as its leaves rustled and the soil sttered everywhere before flying straight towards Alonso.


    He dodged, but the terrifying force had the branches cutting his face.


    I turned around to look at Rose. She seemed to have finally calmed down. I started to run over, hoping to prevent her from triggering her skills again. Everything was too chaotic just now. But Rose ran over to Alonso at the same time.


    ¡°Oh my God! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Well done, Luna. I think I¡¯ve found the secret to making you go berserk.¡± Alonso wasn¡¯t angry at all. Instead, he smiled and touched his face.


    ¡°Oh my God, I thought you would be killed by that tree! But I definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± There was a hint of fear in her voice as she spoke. She was panting heavily and obviously tired. I quickly put my arms around her shoulders and let her lean on me.


    ¡°I should thank you for not breaking my ribs today. The training is over for today. Luna, go back and rest well. The training will continue tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alonso, what did you mean by going berserk?¡± asked I.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this in the office, Alpha.¡±


    I picked Rose up. She might not be unconscious but the burst of energy earlier had almost made her unable to walk anymore. Alonso followed behind us as we made out way over to Rose¡¯s office.


    ¡°Wow, this office isn¡¯t bad!¡±


    When we entered Rose¡¯s office, Alonso sighed.


    ¡°Do you feel morefortable to speak now?¡± asked I as I poured Rose a cup of warm water for her to drink.


    ¡°Of course. From what I know, Luna sessfully went berserk just now.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a good word.¡± Rose whispered as she drank her water.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, but it depends on the situation. Only Werewolves of Chaos can trigger their berserk, but that is also subject to certain conditions.


    ¡°Alpha, do you still remember what I told you about Luna¡¯s abilities if she goes berserk and can¡¯t control her emotions? She can wipe out your entire pack in an instant.¡±


    ¡°You guys talked about me?¡± Rose widened her eyes and looked at me in disbelief. I could only curse Alonso in my heart. He didn¡¯t need to say it out loud because I believed that it wouldn¡¯t happen. Plus, it would only increase Rose¡¯s guilt and annoyance.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Luna. When a Werewolf of Chaos goes berserk, their inner energy explodes. I¡¯ve heard of previous cases where werewolves were chased out by their pack because they went berserk and injured others. Therefore, you must learn to manage your anger and other negative emotions as soon as possible. Based on my observations today, your berserk modees from these emotions. And you need to not only control your emotions but also learn to discover, practice, and use your abilities. Of course, I will teach you how to do it. Bybining your emotions and abilities, you will be able to unleash the greatest energy. ¡°Why do I need to unleash the greatest energy? Against that d*mn vampire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, once he finds you, you will face the most powerful vampire in the world. In addition to protecting the people you care about, you also need to protect yourself and do your best to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I am still far from it.¡± It was just a mutter but we could tell Rose was not so confident in herself.


    ¡°You know your own self quite well. I just want you to know that you must devote your whole heart into every training because each time you do, the vampire will be getting closer to you. I don¡¯t know how but he somehow has a way of locating you with each burst of your energy. If you don¡¯t master your control in time, things won¡¯t be looking very good once he finds you.¡±


    ¡°Why can he sense it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that, but in thest few decades, the efficiency of him catching Werewolves of Chaos has increased a lot. For your safety, I will find someone to build a barrier for you during practice so that it is more difficult to detect your burst of energy elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Who is so capable?¡±


    ¡°A powerful witch.¡±


    ¡°Is she the one who made love to you?¡±


    The mood had been so serious that Luna¡¯s straightforward question almost made me guffaw.


    ¡°Oh my God! D*mn it! Alpha, can¡¯t you control her mouth?¡± Alonso shouted in embarrassment. He was starting to look extremely awkward and there was a rare blush on his face. I was simply amused. My mate might not be able to read his thoughts still but she was sharp enough to use other methods against him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± And with that, Alonso disappeared through the door.


    Rosey on the sofa and rested her head on myp. I kissed her forehead.


    It seemed that there would be a lot of things to do tomorrow. We would meet Alonso¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯ as well as another¡¯s, our Beta¡¯sdy.

 Chapter 96 - Before the Luncheon

    <h4>Chapter 96 Before the Luncheon</h4>


    (Diana¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I woke up without an rm after five o¡¯clock. Something had been on my mind.


    When I learned that the Alpha of Sunset Pack had asked Patrick to invite me to the pack for lunch, I was thrilled, nervous, and curious. But I also felt like an ugly daughter-inw meeting her inws for the first time. I¡¯ve never felt more nervous that when first left home for college alone.


    Patrick told me that the luncheon would just be with the ranked members of the family so it wouldn¡¯t be too grand. He was going to pick Lily and me up from campus.


    I climbed out of bed, put on the dress I had tried on yesterday, and looked in the mirror. Although I had tried every single outfit in my closetst night and thought that I had found the perfect one, I suddenly had second thoughts about my ne matching my blouse.


    I even asked Patrick if his family and friends preferred high heels or casual shoes for girls but he didn¡¯t quite answer my question. All he said was that as long as he loved me, the others would too. Ugh, what was I expecting? He was a man. Why would I expect any substantive advice, especially about outfits, from him? Still, I couldn¡¯t not be negligent. This was my first appearance before his family. I hoped that they will like me.


    In the end, I chose a more formal, but also yful, dress and matched it with a small pearl ne that made me look more mature. I carefully curled my hair with a curling iron and put on elegant makeup.


    When I arrived downstairs at 9:50 AM, Patrick was already waiting for me downstairs with Lily.


    ¡°How is there such a beautiful woman in the world?¡±


    Patrick saw me and whistled loudly, then came over and kissed me on the lips.


    ¡°Pat! My lipstick!¡± I pushed him away. Honestly, the lipstick was just an excuse. I was more embarrassed by the fact that I was kissing my best friend¡¯s brother in front of my best friend!


    ¡°I can imagine how difficult my life will be in the future.¡± Lily sneered, but I knew she didn¡¯t mean any harm.


    ¡°Get in the car,dies. Thergest werewolf pack in America is waiting for you your arrival.¡±


    Patrick gestured for me to get in the passenger seat. After I sat down, he helped me fasten my seatbelt. Lily sat in the back seat and sighed.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°My dearest little sister, if your mate doesn¡¯t treat you as well as the way I treat Diana, I will blow his head off.¡±


    Patrick drove away from campus and the city. The scenery along the way was nice but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to look at it or engage in their casual conversation.


    When we reached the two huge carved bronze gates, Patrick stopped the car. It looked like two guards were looking in and I saw how confused they were when they saw me. But since Patrick was sitting right next to me, they let us continue.


    ¡°Are they werewolves too?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Yes, angel. From now on, everyone you see is a werewolf.¡±


    My heart started beating faster and faster. My God, I was about to walk into the world of Twilight. These beings were real. Like really real!


    We drove past textured modern huts, cozy shops, intersecting roads, werewolves looking up at us, and even a huge and exquisitely built church. The scenery in the background was dotted with lush green meadows. I honestly could not have imagined such a territory this far from the city where werewolves roamed.


    When we pulled up, I almost dropped my jaw at what I saw. We had stopped in front of a huge castle surrounded by green fields. It looked so big and grand that it could only be the home of those on the Forbes¡¯ List if we were to find an equivalent of this in the human world. Patrick told me that this was where the ranked members of the pack lived. This was f*cking unbelievable.


    I couldn¡¯t put my feelings into words. All I could think of was that I would have no regrets if I died right here, right now. Even though I had already epted that my lover was a werewolf, seeing the existence of others like him was still shocking. I couldn¡¯t help but tremble with excitement. Meeting the rest of the pack was as excitingly bizarre as meeting aliens in the Bermuda Triangle or seeing a ne in the Egyptian pyramids.

 Chapter 97 - The Interrupted Luncheon

    <h4>Chapter 97 The Interrupted Luncheon</h4>


    [Diana¡¯s P.O.V.]


    As Patrick led me into the castle, I saw the beautiful couple I had seen in the restaurant, as well as other people around them. Lily happily ran to the side of an elderly couple. They must be Patrick¡¯s parents. A younger man stood beside them and I guessed that it was his younger brother.


    ¡°Wee, Diana. I am the leader of the race, Edward. This is my wife, Rose.¡± The man named Edward introduced himself first, even though we had already met before.


    ¡°Then the two of you must be the Alpha and Luna of Sunset Pack,¡± said I.


    ¡°It seems that you are already quite acquainted with our world,¡± said he with a smile. The others also smiled, which eased my nervousness greatly.


    Everyone introduced themselves to me as they weed me to their home. Patrick¡¯s mother even held my hand and talked to me, telling me that she was having mixed feelings about the fact that her precious son had finally found his destined mate.


    ¡°Pat is a very good man and I am very grateful to the moon goddess for bringing us together.¡± When I said this, his parents were quite pleasantly surprised. No parent didn¡¯t like hearing praises of their children. And I meant every word I said.


    After we exchanged pleasantries, they took me further into the castle. It was so big that I almost let out some profanities as I gasped. Even the paintings hanging on the wall in the corridor seemed to be the works of great artists. Patrick said that he would take me on a tour around the castle after lunch.


    We went into the dining room and I saw some servants already waiting there. Before me was arge table that could seat more than ten people on one side.


    Patrick pulled out a chair for me before taking a seat on my left while his mother sat on my right. Another ranked member, Gamma Ad signaled for the servants to serve the food.


    I didn¡¯t know if they usually ate these, but it seemed to me that they went beyond preparing foods of what Patrick had told me earlier: ¡°Just a small wee lunch, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Each dish was introduced to us by a silver-haireddy who they called Mrs. Daisy and I was guessing that she was the head chef.


    We ate happily and the atmosphere was pleasant. They did not treat me differently just because I was the only human here. My family had not beenplete since I was a child, so I always yearned for and cherished this happy atmosphere even more.


    ¡°D*mn it! How dare you have a family gathering here behind my back!!¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Just as I was about to put a piece of caviar into my mouth, I heard an angry roar from a woman.


    I looked in the direction of the voice and found a woman with red hair that fell over her shoulders. She was short but full of energy as she walked toward us, still cursing.


    ¡°Eve, get the f*ck out of here!¡±


    Patrick¡¯s little brother, Noah stood up and scolded the woman. Oh, this must be the elf Patrick was telling me about. Although I had naively thought that all elves were elegant just like in the movies, the reality did not seem to be the case.


    ¡°F*ck you, why should I leave? Whose child then is in my stomach?¡±


    ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t we let her stay?¡±


    I whispered to my lover beside me. I did not want to cause any trouble at my weing party, but my lover did not seem to have any intentions of doing so.


    ¡°Eve, today is my mate¡¯s wee party and I don¡¯t remember inviting you. You¡¯re not my brother¡¯s mate anyway,¡± said Patrick firmly to her.


    ¡°Oh, another wh*reing to get a piece of the pie? She is a human! Why can she sit at this table and I can¡¯t? I think you are all f*cking crazy.¡±


    Why did she just call me a whore? Patrick growled angrily beside me. I didn¡¯t know what he would do but I quickly grabbed his arm.


    ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense here, I will punish you with the crime of harassing a member of the pack.¡±


    Alpha finally spoke up. For some reason, his voice sounded very intimidating. The elf stopped cursing andining. She turned to leave but not before saying, ¡°You will pay the price for your insolence!¡±


    To be honest, I was at a loss. I didn¡¯t expect to witness a family dispute on my first visit. And it was all because of me.


    ¡°Mom, Dad! I already said that I don¡¯t want to be with a woman who only knows how to mess around! If this continues, I¡¯m going to go crazy,¡± said Noah to his parents, but they only looked troubled.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue eating. We can talk about family matterster in private,¡± said Patrick.


    I remembered Patrick telling me that his brother hadn¡¯t met his destined mate yet. Eve was only Noah¡¯s one-night stand but his parents were taking care of her because Eve was pregnant.


    While I did not agree with Noah¡¯s attitude of not wanting to be responsible for getting someone pregnant because of a one-night stand, Patrick said that his brother had been deceived by the elf, and that the elf was aplete shrew, always wary of every woman who appeared around Noah.


    I understood his feelings and believed what he said. But to be honest, I was feeling quite neutral on the matter at the moment, probably because of my family background and because I was also a woman. She might have just called me a b*tch but how could I get mad at her when I hardly knew her?

 Chapter 98 - Initial Training

    <h4>Chapter 98 Initial Training</h4>


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    As we were having dinner with Diana, Eve the elf came in cursing.


    I didn¡¯t know her at all, except for the one time I heard Patrick and Edward mention her and Noah.


    Noah and Patrick were up against her, but they were no match for the woman when it came to swearing. I thought it was rude of her to call Diana ¡®whore¡¯, and I think she meant me when she said ¡®again¡¯.


    Patrick growled at her, his eyes even turning ck with anger. But Diana held him back. Still, Eve was very tough and only fell silent when Edward spoke. She eventually left, not forgetting to curse as she did.


    ¡®So Emily was right! At least someone was on my side.¡¯


    As Eve walked out of the restaurant, I happened to hear her thoughts.


    Emily again. I didn¡¯t know what she said to Eve, but I did know that she had an army of wh*res like Sarah of New Moon Pack. Maybe Eve was one of them.


    Noah apologized to Diana for what had just happened andined to his parents that he hated the elf. But his parents were still willing to provide for her. If he found the woman he was meant to be with, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut her off. Noah was ready to continueining but Patrick cut him off in time.


    We continued to eat, but the mood wasn¡¯t quite the same. When lunch was over, Patrick was going to show Diana around the castle. I also knew that Edward had some business to attend to, so he wouldn¡¯t be going to training with me today.


    ¡°My dear, although I believe that you can face it alone, you forgot that someone else will be here today. I think it¡¯s necessary for me to meet her.¡±


    Oh, yes, it¡¯s Alonso¡¯s witch ¡®friend¡¯.


    When Edward and I arrived at the empty space behind the castle, Alonso was already waiting for us.


    ¡°Luna, How was your restst night?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Very good, Alonso. I fell asleep as soon as I touched the pillow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, because our training today won¡¯t be light. Before that, I need you to meet someone.¡±


    Alonso took out a small ck card, tore it up, and the witch appeared in front of us out of thin air. Although I had heard that the way wizards and witches appeared could be very impressive, I was not ready for that.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna, good afternoon. Please, call me Susanna.¡±


    Wow, now I understand why Alonso had sex with her. She didn¡¯t look very young, but she was a very attractive woman. She had a thick English ent and her hair had been done up meticulously. On her head was a gorgeous top hat while her body was draped with a sleeveless dress with jewels on it. Calling her a beautifuldy would be an understatement.


    ¡°Hello, Susanna. Thank you for helping us,¡± said Edward.


    ¡°I like your hat,¡± said I.


    ¡°I bought it at a branded store on Amazon. I¡¯ll send you the linkter,¡± said said with a smile.


    <b>SV</b>


    ¡°Thank you. That would be great,¡± I smiled sweetly at her. Although I had never tried online shopping before, I didn¡¯t think that it would be that difficult. I just hope that the items would be cheaper than in the actual store.


    ¡°Susanna, I need you to build a magic barrier so that the outside world will be less aware of Luna¡¯s outburst of energy when she activates her abilities.¡± Alonso was ready to get down to business.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    jasa


    Susanna stood where she was and began to chant something. I had always thought that a witch would hold a magic wand or scepter in her hand, but she didn¡¯t.


    Not long after, I found a one-square-kilometer barrier had formed around us like a faint halo. I could even feel the magic energy emitted by it, like a shield protecting us as we stood within it.


    ¡°This is so cool!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t I feel anything?¡± Edward was a little puzzled.


    ¡°My dear, can¡¯t you see that we are shrouded in a halo?¡±


    Edward looked around for a long time, but he still looked puzzled.


    ¡°This is the difference between Werewolves of Chaos and ordinary werewolves. Werewolves of Chaos can partly sense magic.¡± Thankfully, Alonso helped exined why the two of us weren¡¯t on the same page.


    ¡°Only part of it?¡± asked I.


    ¡°What? Do you think Werewolves of Chaos are decathlon champions?¡± Oh, sometimes Alonso¡¯s mouth was like a woman¡¯s, especially when he was insulting others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin,¡± said he.


    ¡°What do I need to do today?¡±


    ¡°Let me see your control over the elements.¡±


    And once again, Alonso had sessfully confused me with his words.


    ¡°The elements? Water, fire, earth, wind? I¡¯d like to see you manipte any one of them. Surely you have?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± I raised my question loudly.


    Just as I finished speaking, I noticed that a small thing that looked like a vortex appeared in front of me. It looked like a whirlpool of water but hovering mid-air and I stared at it, stunned.

 Chapter 99 - Hellfire

    <h4>Chapter 99 Hellfire</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When a small whirlpool of water appeared in front of us, I was stunned. Then I realized that Alonso was the one who formed it.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°See that fountain over there? I just transferred the water over from it.¡±


    ¡°Incredible,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You can try it too.¡±


    I focused my attention and imagined summoning the water from the fountain. But after a few minutes, there was still nothing in front of me.


    ¡°Focus on your emotions and think about the things that make you so angry that you can¡¯t control yourself!¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to use those unbearable memories to motivate me to do anything. I only wanted them to be buried in the bottom of my heart. But Alonso¡¯s words still made me think of my parents and my people: it was a rainy day and the memory of that day would never be forgotten. I witnessed the executioners arrive with silver spears and bays as they thrust their weapons unreservedly into the bodies of my people. Even a few-months-old baby wasn¡¯t spared.


    I felt my body start to heat up and Charlotte began to roar in my body as she circled in sadness. She could see my memories too and was just in as much pain as I was.


    I was only a child as I hid in the ruins, not daring to make a sound, even though my tears were streaming down my face. Then I watched as my father, the good and mighty Alpha, pierced by a spear. He fell but his eyes remained fixed on the ce I was hiding. I saw his eyes filled with anger and reluctance. Then, New Moon Pack¡¯s Alpha Roger walked over and stepped on my father¡¯s head with his boots.


    The sky started to rain even more heavily, as if it too was mourning over the loss of my pack.


    I felt the energy in my present body gathering crazily. They burned within me like fire. When I felt like I could no longer control it, I felt something shoot out through my skin.


    ¡°Get out of the way! It¡¯s hellfire!¡±


    Updates by


    .


    My consciousness grew a little blurry as I vaguely heard Alonso shout. This was not a good sign. I immediately used all my strength to suppress the energy in my body and I could feel myself fiercely struggling with it. This was very difficult for me but in the end, I won. I finally suppressed my berserk mode on my own for the first time.


    I knelt on the ground and panted heavily. When I raised my head again, I was horrified to find that the soil around me was almost charred ck. As far as my eyes could see, the trees and meadows within the range of a few dozen meters had turned into ashes. The three people were frozen in defensive stances as they looked at me in astonishment.


    ¡°F*ck! You just summoned hellfire!¡± Alonso quickly walked towards me, but Edward had already arrived by my side to help me up.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different from ordinary fire. Legend has it that it came from hell! I¡¯ve never seen its true form, but the fireball you just summoned was blue-green in color, identical to the hellfire I had only read about in books.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, does that mean that I¡¯m evil?¡± Just hearing that the thing I summoned came from Hell gave me quite a scare.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work that way. Its origin is only a legend. Now, it¡¯s one of your weapons. I genuinely shocked that you were able to summon hellfire for your first time in manipting elements.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like this thing is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Its heat can cause painful burns. Legend has it that it can burn the body and soul. However, hellfire is only the most basic of its type. There is a higher-level version called hellme which burns in a fluorescent purple-red me. If you can summon hellme, no ordinary vampires will be a match for you.¡±


    I was a little disappointed when I heard this. Being able to summon hellfire was already impressive enough, but it wasn¡¯t even enough to deal with ordinary vampires.


    ¡°Ordinary vampires also have strong vitality. Don¡¯t underestimate yourself. Your potential isn¡¯t small.¡± Alonso seemed to have seen through my thoughts as he tried to console me for the first time.


    ¡°Babe, you almost burned my hair just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Maybe once you have more control over this, you can perm my hair.¡± Edward consoled me too, even though I knew he was joking


    ¡°Yes, you need better control over your abilities instead of randomly releasing them in every direction. Remember, such potential of yours is a double-edged sword.¡±


    I nodded at Alonso¡¯s warning. Everything that happened earlier and my previous experiences made me realize the seriousness of the problem once again. I had to grow up as soon as possible and learn how to not harm the people around me.

 Chapter 100 - Unfinished Sex

    <h4>Chapter 100 Unfinished Sex</h4>


    [Diana¡¯s P.O.V.)


    After dinner, my lover took me for a stroll around the castle.


    ¡°Angel, I want to apologize for themotion at your weing luncheon earlier. Sorry you had to witness such trivial and unpleasant things,¡± said Patrick suddenly as we strolled around.


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t say that. I know that you had nothing to do with it. Plus, every family has their own problems. Trust me, I know.¡±


    Patrick picked up the back of my hand that he was holding and kissed it. There were times he was a handsome gentleman who took care of me, and others when he was just a cute big boy.


    To be honest, if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have long forgotten about the elf named Eve because everything here was an eye-opener for me. I had been to the vi of a distant rtive of mine but it was nothingpared to this ce. He took me on a tour of the different sections of the castle. Their rec room alone was as big as the entire student apartment I lived in, and we were four girls sharing it. Here, they only used it for the asional game of pool and darts.


    I had expected that Pat and his pack were quite well off, but not to this extent. I mean, look at this ce. It was a f*cking castle!


    But I was 100% sure I wouldn¡¯t love him any more for these things because I¡¯ll always love him the most for who he is. He¡¯s a perfect person and these things are just embellishments.


    After he showed me around for more than half an hour, and we still hadn¡¯t finished, he invited me to his bedroom to rest. He told that there was no hurry to see everything since there would be plenty of opportunities to show me all of this at ater time.


    His room was huge, clean, and modernly decorated. The cement of his furniture and personal items were very meticulous. That idiot Jefferson¡¯s room looked like a pigstypared to this.


    ¡°Angel, I¡¯m so d to have met you.¡± When he finished showing me around his room, he started to whisper sweet nothings in my ear.


    ¡°Pat, I¡¯m starting to feel as if I¡¯m in a dream.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make this dream a reality.¡±


    He pulled me into his arms and kissed me gently on my lips, then neck. At the same time, I felt something hard press against me, which made my private parts start to heat up. I kissed him back, and my hands brushed against his most sensitive parts through his pants. Jefferson had asked me to suck his cock and jerk him off, so I knew a thing or two, but that was all I had ever done for that jerk.


    Updates by


    .


    Patrick groaned and my genitals got wetter, but he stopped me at thest minute. He turned to pull out a condom from his nightstand.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve prepared well. How many girls have you had sex with on this bed?¡± asked I. God knows why I asked such a disappointing question, but I wanted to know the answer.


    ¡°Diana, the past is in the past. I swear that from now on, I¡¯ll only have sex with you on this bed.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that you¡¯ll have sex with other people somewhere else?¡±.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, my penis will be severed immediately!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it!¡±


    I cursed jokingly since I didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen. I needed to keep that powerful treasure to apany me for the rest of my life.


    We took off each other¡¯s clothes and rolled onto the bed like Siamese twins. Just as our tongues were entangled with each other, Patrick¡¯s phone rang on the coffee table and it didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping.


    ¡°D*mn it, which idiot is calling at this time?¡± He cursed as he got up and walked to the coffee table. His big meat stick dangled in front of my eyes. I had never observed it carefully. F*ck, I estimated that it was at least eighteen to twenty centimeters long.


    He only took a nce at his phone and then turned on the loudspeaker.


    ¡°Son, are you with Diana?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father. What are you calling me for?¡±


    Oh, it was his father.


    ¡°Your mother wants you to bring Diana home now. She has something important to talk to Diana about, and Eve is not at home right now.¡±


    ¡°Come on, can¡¯t Dianae home when Eve is at home?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my son. But you know, we just don¡¯t want Diana to be unhappy with our family.¡±


    How pitiful! I mouthed at Patrick to not bicker with his father.


    ¡°Alright, I got it. We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    After he hung up, I told him what I thought.


    ¡°Pat, I hope you don¡¯t bicker with your parents. They won¡¯t be around forever.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how good I am to them! It¡¯s just that sentence just now that made me a little unhappy. Of course, my parents didn¡¯t mean it that way. I have to thank my stupid brother for everything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, stopining. You guys are family.¡±


    ¡°I know, angel. If anyone has any designs on my family or my lover, I will kill him without hesitation.¡±


    I kissed his chin, then we put on our clothes. He led me to the parking lot to drive us over. Although I was a little regretful that we didn¡¯t have sex in his room, I was starting to feel a little nervous. Patrick¡¯s parents and I didn¡¯t really talk much earlier because there were outsiders at the luncheon too. And now, I was going to alone with them.


    ¡°Tell me, Babe, does your mother like girls to wear their hair up or down?¡±


    I decided to ask anyway as we drove out of the castle. But I didn¡¯t hear an answer. Then I realized that even though he was driving, his gaze was fixed on the front left of him.


    ¡°Pat?¡±


    ¡°What? Sorry, Babe, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re still daydreaming!¡±


    ¡°I just witnessed something interesting. I think I have to tell Alpha as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 101 - 1 Lies

    <h4>Chapter 101 Lies</h4>


    (Edward¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I was dealing with matters remotely from my office but I was not fully there. My mind had been trying to imagine what Rose¡¯s training was like today and the scene of Southern Wilderness Pack¡¯s undead attacking us suddenly appeared. Then, my cell phone rang. It was Patrick.


    ¡°Alpha, I was taking Diana home and guess what I saw?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to guess. Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you have to admit that you are a bit boring when you are working. I saw Sarah walking out of Simon¡¯s residence.¡±


    I felt my heart tighten. ¡°Are you sure you saw correctly?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve never been short-sighted.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll ask him when I have time.¡± After hanging up, I tidied up my desk and went to the recreation room, the training location chosen by Alonso today. I stopped by to see what kind of training Rose was going through. I had to check up on her first.


    As I was about to push the door open, it opened from the inside. Rose was the first toe out, followed by Alonso and Susanna. When she saw me, she jumped into my arms like a little bunny, but I could tell that she was a little fatigued from the day.


    <b>ms</b>


    ¡°I threw darts across the air today and hit the bull¡¯s-eye many times! And I could roll the billiard ball into the hole without touching


    it!¡±


    ¡°Alpha, Luna has been learning how to control her skills with her emotions and thoughts,¡± said Alonso.


    ¡°Thank you again for your help.¡±


    I didn¡¯t forget to mention to Alonso and Susanna that it seemed today¡¯s training was going better than usual. I kissed Rose on the top of her head ¨C her body smelled like nectarine, freesia, and rose. I always felt at home when I smell her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t becent just because of a little achievement. You should know that if she faced a vampire now, he can bite her neck in a few seconds and all she¡¯d ever do to him was hit him with darts.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    I frowned. I didn¡¯t agree with Alonso¡¯s constant threats and provocations toward Rose, but I had to admit that he was an effective teacher.


    ¡°So are we going to train more today?¡± Rose was no longer fazed by his words.


    ¡°Do you still have time, Susanna?¡± asked Alonso to Susanna as he turned toward her.


    ¡°I have plenty of time when ites to that d*mn demon. Just the thought of him getting beaten up by Luna is a great motivation,¡± said Susanna through gritted teeth, as if the person who would battle him was her.


    ¡°So witches and vampires are also enemies?¡± asked Rose.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have any conflict of interest with vampires per se, but Nichs is a b*stard. He killed some of my people just because they didn¡¯t want to help him.¡±


    ¡°So he didn¡¯t just kill the Werewolves of Chaos?¡±


    ¡°He killed Werewolves of Chaos because he wanted to drink their blood. But he killed wizards and witches purely because his request wasn¡¯t fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Why is he still able to walk around freely aftermitting so many crimes? I¡¯m sure we¡¯re not the only ones who want him dead.¡± My girl started to gnash her teeth.


    ¡°Because hees and goes without a trace. Moreover, he is very powerful. Ordinary werewolves or wizards are no match for him.¡±


    ¡°What about the Werewolves of Chaos from before? Couldn¡¯t they kill him either?¡±


    ¡°If they could kill Nichs, they wouldn¡¯t be recorded in the book as missing or dead. Don¡¯t ask these meaningless questions anymore.¡±


    Alonso¡¯s words were like a blow to Rose as she started to look a little depressed. But she still chose to continue the next part of the training.


    ¡°Edward, are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Babe. I still have something to take care of. I¡¯ll find youter.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    With that, Rose followed Alonso and the others to the back of the castle while I headed back to my office and took out my phone.


    Five minutester, Simon had entered my office.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Where were you just now?¡± asked I. There was no point beating around the bush.


    ¡°I was at home just now. Did something happen?¡± ¡°What were you doing at home just now?¡±


    ¡°Uh, the water pipe in my house was a little clogged so I was unclogging it.¡±


    ¡°Were you alone? What about your daughter Emily?¡±


    ¡°She had something to do and had gone out. So yes, I was home alone.¡±


    Although Simon had been answering my questions without any signs of hesitation, some of his micromovements was indicating that Patrick might be right, he was lying about something.


    While Simon was still present, I instructed Ad to bring me all records of movements within the territory over the past few days.


    ¡°Alpha, did something happen?¡±


    After I hung up the phone, I noticed that Simon¡¯s expression was starting to turn sour. He was carefully testing the waters as his fingers kept digging into his palm. He didn¡¯t even dare to look directly at me anymore.


    He was definitely lying. But I couldn¡¯t figure out why. He wasn¡¯t such a person before.

 Chapter 102 - Telepathy

    <h4>Chapter 102 Telepathy</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I flipped open the record book and soon found the answer I was looking for. I turned it around for Simon to have a look. Even though the air conditioner was on in my office, I could see beads of sweat dripping down his forehead.


    ¡°Do you know this person?¡± asked I as I pointed to Sarah¡¯s name on the record book. The reason for her entry was simply written as ¡®visit¡¯.


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s from New Moon Pack.¡±


    ¡°Did you meet her this afternoon?¡±


    I watched as Simon swallowed with difficulty. His Adam¡¯s apple moved visibly and more beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. He kept using his hands to smooth the small creases on his clothes, but he didn¡¯t answer my question.


    ¡°If you dare to hide it from me, you will be executed for the crime of deceiving the monarch.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, please. Yes, I¡¯ve met her.¡±


    F*ck, this wasn¡¯t the answer I wanted to hear. Why would my castle¡¯s servant be sleeping with the b*tch who tried to drug me?


    ¡°Tell me about your meeting. Every single detail of it.¡± I ordered him with my Alpha voice.


    ¡°Alpha, I will tell you the truth. But I beg you, please don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Yo dare to bargain with me? Spill it or else.¡±


    ¡°She is my lover.¡±


    Simon looked sad when he uttered those words. He almost wanted to kneel at my feet. I simply thought that my ears had heard wrongly.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°The daughter of New Moon Pack¡¯s Beta, Sarah, is your lover?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Is that why she came to look for you today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°How many times have you met her before?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time. At my house. I was usually the one to look for her.¡±


    ¡°What did you guys do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. We just had sex like a normal couple. Alpha, as you know, my mate passed early and I¡¯m a man with needs too. Sarah and I met at a bar a few months ago. She was young and beautiful, so I pursued her even though I was fully aware of being a creep for going after someone my daughter¡¯s age.¡±


    ¡°You may return but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable to be the director of the castle anymore. Your job will be taken over by someone else.¡±


    I let Simon leave my office and he didn¡¯t say anything else, not even a single word of protest. He just staggered out. I knew I couldn¡¯t get anything out of him even if I kept asking. Although I didn¡¯t believe what he said at all, I immediately thought of someone else.


    I stayed in the office for a while before deciding to check out the back of the castle. Just then, a familiar voice rang in my head.


    ¡®Edward?


    ¡®Rose?¡¯


    ¡®God, of all the abilities you have, this is my favorite!¡¯


    ¡®Can youe up to that hill behind the castle now? Alonso said I might be able to evolve my wolf.¡¯


    ¡®Woah, that¡¯s exciting. If my mate wasn¡¯t a Werewolf of Chaos, I would have never believed your kind existed. In my twenty-plus years of living, I¡¯ve never heard of werewolf evolution.¡¯


    ¡®Were you talking to Simon?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Patrick saw Sarahing out of his house so I called him over to question him and he said that she ws his mistress. I don¡¯t believe it, though.¡¯


    ¡®From New Moon Pack?¡¯


    ¡®Exactly. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s telling me the whole truth.¡¯


    I was already on my way to the hill but I could stillmunicate with Rose. It was pretty awesome.


    ¡®Edward, he did lie to you.¡¯


    ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡®I heard his thoughts after your conversation.¡¯


    ¡®Well, it seems you¡¯ve heard more than you thought. What do you know?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s all over¡¯ was what I head him think but I don¡¯t quite understand what he means by that.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t know either, but the only thing I knew was that Simon had lied to me, about his meeting with Sarah and his rtionship with her.


    Suddenly, the puzzle pieces started toe together ¨C Sarah drugging me, Christie¡¯s death, Christie entering our room and stealing the poisoned masks, and Simon having ess to any room in the castle since he¡¯s the Head of Logistics.


    I immediately took out my cell phone and called Patrick to have someone keep a close eye on Simon. Then I gave a silly excuse to hang up immediately.


    I wanted to take Simon into custody for questioning but I knew that he was an honest person deep down. Acting rashly now would only alert the true mastermind behind this, and to get to that person, I had to use other means until I had solid evidence to bring that person in.

 Chapter 103

    <h4>Chapter 103 Chapter 103</h4>


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    Alonso and Susanna had arrived at the mountain behind the castle. The scenery here was beautiful, with thendscape¡¯s shades of green dotted with wild flowers. It reminded me of the small hill where I had always always gone to alone every time I was in a bad mood back at New Moon Pack.


    ¡°Luna, let me see your wolf,¡± said Alonso after Susanna set up the magic barrier for us. He always spoke like an older man, which did not match his appearance. If I had to guess his age just by listening to his voice, I would have thought that he was at least sixty years old.


    I went behind the bushes and summoned Charlotte. When Charlotte took control, she excitedly prowled, jumped, and rolled over on the grass. I couldpletely understand her. She had been in my body for too long. Ever since I googled what cyberpunk was, I rarely let Charlotte out because Edward felt that it wasn¡¯t safe for a pink and purple wolf to appear.


    ¡°God, Alonso, she¡¯s the most beautiful wolf I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± I heard Susanna involuntarily praise me.


    I, on the other hand, was like a floating observer. I only hoped that my wolf would perform well in front of our demanding teacher. But I suddenly realized something was wrong. When Charlotte and Alonso looked at each other, their eyes started to give off different vibes.


    ¡®Charlotte?¡¯ I tried to speak with my wolf through our spiritual connection, but she ignored me.


    Suddenly, all I knew was that I was screaming silently as I watched Charlotte Lunge at Alonso at lightning speed.


    In an instant, apletely white wolf appeared. Its entire body was the purest white and so were its pupils. It was Alonso¡¯s wolf.


    Charlotte threw the white wolf to the ground, and they began to fight on the grass, looking evenly matched. I was frightened by this sudden scene.


    ¡®Charlotte! Stop!¡¯


    My voice must have gotten through to her because she stopped for a moment. And just as she was distracted, Alonso¡¯s wolf took advantage and knocked her a few meters away.


    ¡®Alonso! What is the meaning of this?!¡¯


    I could tell that Alonso could hear me but he had chosen to ignore me. The white wolf rushed at Charlotte again and the former was just too big. Charlotte was obviously smaller inparison but even though she had been knocked to the ground, she immediately jumped up and went back into battle mode.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡®Alpha! Where are you? I don¡¯t know why Charlotte attacked Alonso¡¯s wolf first, but now they¡¯re attacking each other and this doesn¡¯t look like a drill!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m here, Babe.¡¯


    Just as I was asking Edward for help, a big ck monsternded from the sky and stood between Charlotte and the white wolf. It was Champion. He let out a huge roar at both of them that shook the mountains and rivers.


    Just as they were in a stalemate, I found an opportunity to regain control. I called Charlotte back, put on my clothes behind the bushes as fast as I could, and ran out.


    When I did, I saw Alonso and Edward return to their human forms too. God, I didn¡¯t want to see Alonso naked at all. Fortunately, Susanna immediately created two simple costumes for them.


    Edward ran to me to check if I was injured. Then, he shot a re at Alonso with hostility because he really only saw the white wolf trying to attack Charlotte, and it didn¡¯t seem like he was joking.


    ¡°What the hell just happened? Why did my wolf attack you?¡± I looked straight at Alonso.


    ¡°Your wolf is a Phoenix Soul Wolf. F*ck.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s all this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°When a Phoenix Soul Wolf appears, it means that the Dragon Bone Wolf is not far away.¡± Alonso started muttering to himself. His eyes had turned a little dull and we had no idea what had happened to him.


    ¡°Alonso, exin yourself,¡± said Edward in his Alpha voice.


    ¡°Alpha. I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯te back to my senses yet. Give me a minute.¡±


    ¡°Do you need water? Maybe I can summon it for you,¡± said I because I saw him panting.


    ¡°Why would any of us want to drink the water around us? Only our wolves would.¡± He rolled his eyes at me. Oh, he had already recovered.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna. What ever I tell you next, you must keep it a secret because this concerns another werewolf who is about to appear.¡±


    Edward and I looked at each other and nodded.


    ¡°Many years ago, someone told me that I will witness the appearance of the Phoenix Soul Wolf and the Dragon Bone Wolf, two rare wolves that only appeared every few thousands or even tens of thousands of years. They are the most powerful wolves in history and my mission was to guide them to safely activate their powers. Their masters will obviously be the most powerful Werewolves of Chaos too. One will be a man and the other a women.


    ¡°What does this have to do with Charlotte attacking you?¡± asked I. I already knew that Charlotte was the Phoenix Soul Wolf he was talking about.


    ¡°Because once the Phoenix Soul Wolf and the Dragon Bone Wolf find me, they will be unable to control their beastly nature and want to eat me. My blood can activate the energy within their bodies. I am the key. This is my true mission, my fate.¡±

 Chapter 104 - Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 104 Evolution</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Because once the Phoenix Soul Wolf and the Dragon Bone Wolf find me, they will be unable to control their beastly nature and want to eat me. My blood can activate the energy within their bodies. I am the key. This is my true mission, my fate.¡±


    ¡°You mean that Rose and her wolf will only be able to discover and master all their abilities after Charlotte, the Phoenix Soul Wolf, has consumed you?¡± asked I.


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Which idiot gave you such a mission? I will never let Charlotte eat you. I will never kill any of my friends!¡± Rose was not willing to ept such words from Alonso.


    I saw a hint of softness in Alonso¡¯s eyes. Did he just look kind? But this softness and kindness disappeared in an instant. He fell silent and simply pointed at the sky. Rose¡¯s arrogance subsided but she still muttered to herself.


    ¡°You may have a foul mouth and temper, but those don¡¯t warrant being eaten by me. I don¡¯t want to and won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about the Dragon Bone Wolf. Didn¡¯t you just say that since the Phoenix Soul Wolf has appeared, the Dragon Bone Wolf shouldn¡¯t be too far away?¡±


    I interrupted their conversation because I was curious about this pairing of the dragon and phoenix. I knew that in some cultures, these two mythical creatures were significant figures.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. As long as either one of them appears, the other will too soon. That was what I was told.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between them?¡± This was what I was most concerned about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whatever I told you is all I know. Even I have limited knowledge. But I was also told that your rtionship with Luna must not be broken. So the Dragon Bone Wolf should not be a threat to you. Whoever the Dragon Bone Wolf is, he will most likely have a simple tonic rtionship with Luna.¡±


    Ugh, Alonso had indirectly revealed what I had been so concerned about. Now I looked narrow-minded and insecure. I quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°So, will Rose join forces with that person to fight against Nichs? How can you be sure that the Dragon Bone Wolf is a good person? I mean, in many legends, dragons are usually depicted s evil.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Luna and him will join forces. I¡¯ll have Clyde inform all Werewolves of Chaos within range to see if any of them have news or sightings of the Dragon Bone Wolf. Whoever this person is, he should have the skeleton of a giant dragon on his body. Whether he¡¯s a good person or not is up to him. This also means that Luna will still have to strengthen her abilities in the meantime, just in case.¡±


    ¡°So their names do mean something. And you said that you are the key to activating the Phoenix Soul Wolf and the Dragonbone Wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Phoenix Soul Wolf and its master both possess the gift of rebirth. Meanwhile, the Dragon Bone Wolf and its master both possess the bones and thus power of a giant dragon. Only my physical body can stimte their potential.¡±


    ¡°This idea is too sick.¡± Rose was still muttering to herself. But Ipletely understand how she must have been feeling. It would be akin to someone telling me to kill my Chief Guard, Dn, just to obtain more stamina and power. I could never do that.


    ¡°Though we must sometimes make sacrifices for the greater good, there are times whenpromises and alternatives could be made to get the best of both worlds. But since we haven¡¯t gotten to the stage where you¡¯ll have to eat me yet, let¡¯s focus on your training and worry about having to deal with all of theseter. I do hope that you won¡¯t eat me just because you hate me.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte is not such a wolf!¡± Rose retorted. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s training then,¡± said Alonso. We said goodbye to Susanna before she simply disappeared and the three of us walked back to the castle together.


    ¡°Alonso, what¡¯s your rtionship with Susanna?¡± asked Rose as we approached the castle.


    ¡°We¡¯re lovers.¡±


    ¡°I thought she was your mate.¡± ¡°I wish she was my mate, but that¡¯s not fair to her.¡±


    was m


    ¡°Why? You keep having sex with a woman, but you don¡¯t give her a title? That would be unfair to her!¡±


    Alonso just smiled foolishly and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    When Rose and I returned to the room, Rose was stillining to me.


    ¡°I think that being a lover is just an excuse. This is how men behave when they don¡¯t want to be responsible!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Babe, but maybe Alonso has his own issues to deal with.¡±


    ¡°What could a young boy that makes love to an older woman be going through? I¡¯m not saying that this ispletely uneptable, but they are just wasting each others¡¯ time.¡±


    ¡°Just like Patrick¡¯s brother and his elven lover.¡±


    ¡°Noah once said that if he met his destined mate, he would break off his rtionship with Eve, but he would still raise the child. I think Alonso might have the same mentality. Before meeting his destined mate, women are meant to be yed with.¡±


    Rose continued to nag, but I did not exin further. I knew that a woman must not be provoked when she was angry. Otherwise, she would only turn the me on me.

 Chapter 105 - Time

    <h4>Chapter 105 Time</h4>


    Three weekster.


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I had been training with Alonso every day. Eventually, I had been able to summon and control other elements besides hellfire. I had also been able to set up a simple barrier to defend myself against others¡¯ attacks. My strength, endurance, and stamina had significantly increased. By now, telekinesis, mind reading, and telepathy had be second nature to me.


    But I never let my guard down, going all out for every session for two main reasons: 1) Susanna had said that the increase in my abilities and power would mean that her magic barrier would be less and less effective in masking me from others ¨C Nichs must be getting closer and closer with each passing day; and 2) Since I ws adamant that I would never let Charlotte kill Alonso, I had to make sure that I had mastered my abilities to the furthest extent topensate the potential ck¡¯ in power I would have if I allowed Charlotte to unlock her powers.


    In addition to training, I had also began to familiarize myself with the affairs andws of the pack because my main job was not only to be Edward¡¯s mate, but also the pack¡¯s Luna. But honestly, as much as I loved reading, seeing the condensed,plicated, and dry words of the rules and regtions always gave me a headache.


    Today, I was in my office reviewing the contents of my previous memory when Edward pushed the door open and entered.


    ¡°Great job, Rose. Now, let me test how much you remember.¡±


    ¡°If this is what it means to be the Luna of a pack, I¡¯m starting to wonder if I¡¯ve overestimated how amazing it is to get into the world¡¯s top universities.¡±


    I ridiculed him but Edward only smiled and kissed my forehead.


    ¡°You can do it. You are a great wolf, so tell me, what is the job of the pack¡¯s Luna, Beta, and Gamma?¡±


    ¡°Luna mainly assists Alpha in handling matters rted to the pack, such as apanying Alpha to receive guests and participate in activities. Beta and Gamma¡¯s mates also help maintain order in the race.


    ¡°Beta and Gamma are Alpha¡¯s deputies. Beta mainly deals with external matters, while Gamma mainly deals with internal matters. More specifically, Beta is responsible for the safety of Alpha and Luna; supervising and verifying the training of all the pack¡¯s guards; as well as taking on the role of ensuring the safety of the elderly, the weak, the women, and the children of the pack when war broke out. Gamma handles more day-to-day matters, such as providing work for the members of the pack, mediating internal disputes, maintaining the order of the pack, and so on. Being Gamma also means assisting Alpha and Luna in handling all other matters of the pack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Next question, give me two examples where an Alpha needs to punish his members by death.¡±


    ¡°If a werewolf kills a member of the same or different pack without a valid reason, he will be executed. If it¡¯s a malicious murder or a crime done using the power of other races, such as wizards, vampires, etc., he will be punished with the harshest method based on the situation, most likely by being subjected to silver, poison, or whipping.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    I paused, unable to imagine what that would be like. Then I continued.


    ¡°If he lies to Alpha or Luna about some major incident or issue, he will be exiled and no other packs are allowed to take him in. If the situation calls for it, the liar can also be sentenced to death. If someone colludes with the enemy, he will be executed for treason.¡±


    ¡°Very good, you even memorized an additional rule.¡±


    ¡°They are simple, just a little boring,¡± said I. Perhaps being a Werewolf of Chaos had enhanced my memory. Regardless, no matter how boring these materials were, I had to remember them well if I wanted to help Edward govern his pack as a wise leader.


    At that moment, there was a notification on my phone. It was a message from Diana.


    (Luna, Jane and I are going to the screening room in the basement. Would you like toe join us for a movie?]


    My heart was itching to go. Ever since Diana had firste to the pack a few weeks ago,


    with the pack and fitting in quickly. She¡¯s a cheerful person after all so we quickly became as close as sisters. Patrick jokingly called the three of us a girl group because we would think about each other almost every time we wanted do anything fun. It might sound silly to others but I really enjoyed this friendship. In the past eight years, other than Charlotte, I never really had friends.


    ¡°Alpha, can I go to the screening room and watch a movie with the girls?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Sweetheart. Go rx.¡±


    I stood on my tiptoes and kissed my Popeye before walking towards the screening room. But just as I was about to arrive, I suddenly felt a very ufortable feeling in my stomach. I felt something well-up ufortably inside me and I quickly ran to the nearest restroom not far away.

 Chapter 106 - The Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 106 The Encounter</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V] When I woke up in the morning, I told Rose to visit the pack¡¯s medical center again to get some medication. Otherwise, I would ask Dr. Baldwin to check on her condition. I was worried because she told me that she vomited before watching the movie with the girlsst night.


    But Rose simply felt that I was making a mountain out of a molehill, saying that she must have vomited because she ate three cones of ice creams right after lunch yesterday.


    ¡°Fine, fine. But please don¡¯t do something so stupid again.¡±


    ¡°It was my first time eating ice cream made by Mrs. Daisy. And they were so good! How could I not have plenty? Moreover, they were my favorite vors ¨C strawberry and vani. I must have more next time!¡±


    She pouted and I took the opportunity to kiss her. Just touching her soft lips made me want to have sex. If it wasn¡¯t for the importantpany meetinging up, I would have started a war with her in the bedroom.


    I said a few more things to her then we went downstairs for breakfast. By the time I was done, Patrick was already waiting for me at the castle gate. As soon as I got in the car, he excitedly shared his news with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten thepany¡¯s logistics director to help me find a suitable apartment.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve found a suitable apartment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. And it¡¯s not far from Diana¡¯s school. Although it¡¯s in a pretty rough shape now, I think it has a pretty solid foundation and structure. Plus, there are four rooms.¡±


    ¡°Does Diana know?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I want to surprise her. She can decorate and furnish it however she sees fit. I¡¯ll check out the houseter today. Once I¡¯ve confirmed it with my own eyes, the deal is done.¡±


    I congratted my brother. Although it was rare for werewolves to buy property outside of the pack, Diana was a human and Patrick still didn¡¯t know how her family would react to his identity. If her family came to visit, it would be better to receive them there than at the pack for now. Patrick and Diana had agreed that they would keep his identity a secret for now. If anyone asked, he worked for Lancaster Corporation.


    We talked a little more about our other pack brothers as we made our way to thepany. Once there, I quickly headed to and sat in the conference room. My secretary had put all the necessary information on my desk so that I was ready to attend all three big meetings today.


    I never underestimated the amount of effort and dedication that were required of me to run such a bigpany. And even though thepany was nowpletely on track, I had to make sure I kept up with it and kept things going. cking off was not an option.


    Updates by


    .


    By the time the meetings were over, it was already past 6 PM. I had to process quite a bit of information and make a few big and not-so-easy decisions today, so I was looking forward to going home and lying on my wife¡¯sp as soon as possible. She gave the best head massages. I called Patrick and told him it was time to pack up and go home. I was about to tell him that I would be waiting for him at the parking lot when I remembered what he had told me earlier in the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive myself back. Go see your lover.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it, Alpha. I can send you back first. Worsees to worst, I can just go another day.¡±


    ¡°Stop arguing with me and just go already. I¡¯ve heard enough and my ears are starting to hurt.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    I took the elevator down to the parking lot, started my car, and set off for home.


    As I was driving, I started thinking about some of the recent issues that hade up. First was Simon. Ever since he was deprived of his job, Patrick had someone keep an eye on him. But there was nothing unusual about his behavior. He had never left the pack and his ¡®mistress¡¯, Sarah, had note looking for him again. His daughter, Emily, did not seem to be looking for trouble with Rose or anyone else either. Even though Rose could still hear her angry thoughts, especially of leaving the tribe a few times, Emily seemed to be all talk and no walk for now.


    As for the living dead that appeared in Southern Wilderness Pack, I had sent my guards, elites of the pack, to go check out the situation again. went once again. They had gone fully armed and prepared to face the living dead, but found nothing.


    By now, I driving over the bridge as I made my way home. It wasn¡¯t too far more until I reach the pack. Just as I was still upied with my thoughts, my cell phone rang. I looked caller ID and saw that it was Rose. I was about to speak to her, but my car suddenly hit something though I didn¡¯t see anything in front of me.


    I yelled, hit the brakes, and turned the steering wheel to try to control my car, but it continued into the guardrail and started spinning out of control. I felt my car break through the guardrail and fall under the bridge. Champion tried to turn and save me as fast as he could, but we were toote. Thest thing I remember was getting hit hard on the head and then I was in total darkness.

 Chapter 107 - She Had Lost His Scent

    <h4>Chapter 107 She Had Lost His Scent</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    It was already past eight o¡¯clock at night, but Edward had still not returned home. He would have already been home by now. I had called him in the afternoon, but he did not pick up either.


    During dinner, I expressed my worries and Janeforted me. Edward and Patrick went to office together today so perhaps their meeting juststed a little longer than expected.


    I immediately called Patrick which he picked up quite quickly. ¡°Luna, I¡¯m in the city running some errands because Alpha said that he was going to drive home himself. Hasn¡¯t he arrived back yet?¡± I started to feel uneasy. If anything had happened to Edward, he would have texted or called me. But he didn¡¯t.


    I tried calling Edward again, but the line was always busy. I paced back and forth in the hall, staring at the front door and an unprecedented sense of panic washed over


    me.


    Another half-hour passed and there was still no sign of Edward. The others were also starting to get worried.


    ¡°We need to send people to look for him. This isn¡¯t his like him,¡± said Edward¡¯s father. Unfortunately, his words only added to my worries. Parents usually knew their children best, so if his father was saying this, something must have happened.


    Ad quickly organized the guards to set off but we suddenly got a call from Patrick.


    ¡°I found Alpha¡¯s car and it looks like he had gotten into quite a serious car ident! His car has rolled off the bridge. I¡¯m going down to check now!¡±


    Patrick kept us on the line and we heard the sound of winding through the phone¡¯s speakers. He was most likely running at full speed to Edward. He finally hung up and sent us his location. There were on a section of the highway on the way back to the pack.


    I felt my eyes go ck and I almost copsed to the ground. Jane immediately held me up. She had just arrived.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Edward had a car ident. His car rolled off the bridge.¡± said I weakly. Each word I uttered stabbed into my heart like a blunt knife. I didn¡¯t even know if my lover was alive or dead.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Set off immediately!!¡± Ad quickly ordered the guards and they ran out the door. I gathered my strength to follow them out but Edward¡¯s mother shouted after me.


    ¡°Rose! Child! You should just stay here!¡±


    ¡°But my mate¡¯s in danger!¡± I refused to listen and continued to walk out. Even when every step felt like I was stepping on fire, I had to see him right away. I had to! He had to be okay!


    We drove out in a couple of pack cars and I never hated a car ride this much. It was already so dark. How were we going to find him?


    When we got to the bridge, there was no one on it. I noticed a side of the bridge had been hit by something, most likely Edward¡¯s car. There were skid marks on the ground and I heard someone calling us from under the bridge. It was Patrick¡¯s voice.


    I couldn¡¯t care less that we were now in the territory of human society. I turned into my wolf and put my clothes in my mouth. The others followed me as we ran in Patrick¡¯s direction as fast as we could.


    There was a dry valley below and the terrain was steep so running turned into jumping. The rocks were sharp and the branches of the dead trees kept cutting across our faces, but no one stopped. When we reached the bottom of the valley, we returned to our human forms. The others turned on the lights from their phones and finally illuminated a badly damaged car. It was Edward¡¯s.


    ¡°Alpha is not in the car,¡± said Patrick and I felt my heart turn empty. A human would have died on impact from the fall. And even though Edward was a werewolf, he would still be severely injured.


    We quickly checked the car and found some blood stains that formed a trail out of the car.


    ¡°Alpha is strong indeed. He must have been badly injured, but he managed to crawl out. Oh, I¡¯m really hoping the moon goddess protected him.¡±


    We followed the trail of blood, but it abruptly ended. ¡°With such a serious injury, where would he go?!¡± I almost cried out, but no one could answer this question.


    I knelt where the blood had stopped and suddenly smelled a familiar scent in the air. It was very faint, but I was sure I knew it. It was the smell of cedar and sea salt on Edward¡¯s body.


    ¡°I can smell him!¡± I shouted.


    Everyone looked at me and followed me back to the bridge.


    ¡°Drive quickly, we need to find him.¡± For the first time, I gave out amand as Luna to the ranked members and guards. I hardly ever needed to since Edward was usually the one to do so. But with our Alpha missing, I had to step up my role as Luna of the pack.


    Patrick, Ad, Dn, and I were in the leading car, followed by the others. I concentrated as hard as I could to catch Edward¡¯s scent in the air, even though it was heartbreaking to smell hints of blood in the air too. My sharper senses as a Werewolf of Chaos was all I could rely on for now to find Edward.


    We drove wildly down the highway, but soon we came to a forked path. Patrick said that one of them led to the mountains, and the other led to the city. There were some wheel marks on them.


    ¡°Luna, should we go left or right now?¡± Everyone looked at me nervously.


    But I started hitting my head and crying uncontrobly. The others quickly came over to stop me but I was just too devastated and frustrated.


    Edward¡¯s smell was gone. I could not tell whether he had gone to the city or the mountains. It was so abnormal that my partner¡¯s smell just disappeared.


    We lingered there for a long time, but in the end we returned in vain. When we delivered the news to Edward¡¯s mother, she almost fainted.

 Chapter 108 - Tough Times

    <h4>Chapter 108 Tough Times</h4>


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.)


    Two days had passed and there was still no news of Alpha.


    When we were on our way back from the crash scene that night, we met Alonso who said he might be able to help. I appreciated his willingness to help us as an outsider so we brought him to the fork in the road. But in the end, he got nothing.


    I had been feeling very guilty ever since the incident. If only I had driven Alpha home that night, he would have been fine. But Lunaforted me, saying that Alpha was the one who refused to be driven home, so it wasn¡¯t my fault.


    I might have been feeling guilty, but Luna was in a worse condition than I was. She seemed to have lost her soul ¨C she could not eat or sleep, and would keep asking whenever any of our phones rang if it was news about Alpha. Sometimes, she even looked like she was dying


    We sent out our best guards, with the chief guard in the lead as they split into two groups to search for Alpha in the city and the mountains. But both areas were too big and it was impossible to cover every single inch of the ground. Despite our best efforts, we still couldn¡¯t find him or any clues.


    ¡°A seriously injured person couldn¡¯t have made it that far on his own. Someone must have saved him,¡± said Ad as we gathered in Luna¡¯s office. The involvement of a third party was something we had already known, even without anyone pointing it out earlier. But it was not possible to tell if the person saved or kidnapped Alpha.


    Luna was still sitting in a daze, listening to our conversation. But she suddenly got up and ran to the en suite bathroom. After a while, she came out with a pale face, not looking so


    good.


    ¡°Child, are you okay?¡± asked Aunt Taylor.


    ¡°Yes, I just vomited again.¡±


    ¡°You need to see Dr. Baldwin. Didn¡¯t you vomited that night right before you joined us for the movie?¡± Jane chimed in as well.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve been vomiting recently?¡± Aunt Taylor immediately stood up from the stool.


    ¡°Not always, just three times so far.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°My God! You need toe with me to find Dr. Baldwin now,¡± said Aunt Taylor as she led Luna out with arms wrapped around thetter¡¯s shoulders. Luna was simply too weak to protest.


    ¡°F*ck! How could I not have thought of that?!¡± Jane interrupted our discussion about our next steps to locate Alpha as she jumped out and rushed out the door, not long after Aunt Taylor and Luna had left.


    (Jane¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I suddenly thought of something and immediately rushed over to the infirmary. D*mn it, when Luna told us that she waste for the movie because she had vomited, I couldn¡¯t believe that I was convinced it was because she ate three ice creams after lunch. Who knew that the Werewolf of Chaos was so physically fit that she would throw up after eating just a few ice creams?


    When I arrived at the infirmary door, I saw Dr. Baldwin walk Luna and Aunt Taylor out as Aunt Taylor told Dr. Baldwin to keep it a secret.


    I didn¡¯t ask any questions as I followed Aunt Taylor and Luna back to thetter¡¯s room to put her to bed. Then, Aunt Taylor told me to find Mrs. Daisy and request for some nutritious meals.


    After Mrs. Daisy quickly made the fried steak and freshly squeezed juice, I carried the meal to Luna¡¯s room, then went to my room to get the small breakfast table that could be ced on the bed for in-bed meals.


    Aunt Taylor raised Luna¡¯s pillow a little higher and I set the small table in front of thetter so that she could eat in bed.


    I watched as Luna mechanically cut the steak on the te and put them in her mouth to chew. But soon, she began to retch again. I quickly moved the rest of the steak away. But she unexpectedly covered her face with both her hands and started sobbing.


    ¡°Why did the moon goddess do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t be so negative. Every cloud has a silver lining. We must have hope.¡± Aunt Taylor gently stroked Luna¡¯s back but I could see that the former was also trying hard to hold back her tears. Alpha¡¯s disappearance had made her very haggard. After only two days, she seemed to have aged five years.


    ¡°Edward wille back safe and sound because he loves you and your child.¡±


    Although I had been expecting it, my eyes started to turn red the moment I heard thest part of Aunt Taylor¡¯s sentence.


    I was right. Our Luna had be pregnant during this difficult time.

 Chapter 109 - Luna in a Frenzy

    <h4>Chapter 109 Luna in a Frenzy</h4>


    One weekter.


    (Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.)


    A week had passed but it felt like a year. We had already spent a lot of time and energy looking for Alpha, but it was as if he had vanished into thin air. We even reported the missing persons case to the city police. I provided them with Alpha¡¯s human identity information and photos, but I had asked for them to keep these strictly confidential since any leaks would tie back to ourpany and start to create a lot of problems.


    In the case of our pack, we had informed and maintained with everyone that Alpha had simply gone for an extended business trip abroad. I had also given the orders that if the people involved in the search leaked anything, they would be severely punished. But to be honest, I didn¡¯t know how long we could keep all of these up.


    What surprised and shocked me most was Luna. She was the one who was most affected by Alpha¡¯s disappearance and it was evident at the beginning. But right after that, she was able to pull herself together. Seeing our Luna so resilient, we also bucked up and assisted her in running the pack. We knew she was doing everything she could. She was being so strong and brave, and she was not even neen years old yet.


    Luna had not cked off in her training with Alonso either. In fact, she had asked him to increase the intensity of her training. I would train with them in my free time by helping them prepare any materials or venues they needed. Jane helped out too. Superficially, she might be the mate of the pack¡¯s Gamma, but everyone knew she was the best she-wolf warrior in the pack.


    I had seen Luna cry a few times after training, and I knew that it was because of Alpha. His disappearance and Luna¡¯s current state made me hate myself even more. I had never more powerless in my life.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to leave to see Diana either and the matter of our apartment had been put on hold. Instead, Diana woulde over whenever she didn¡¯t have ss.


    I felt a little guilty about her having to make the trip all the way over to the pack because it wasn¡¯t a short trip. But she didn¡¯tin and was willing to spend more than half of her time with Luna, telling her funny stories from school with the hopes of making her feel better.


    Recently, Alonso had been training Luna in wielding weapons or tools. During these sessions, I made it a point to stick around to make sure Luna didn¡¯t hurt herself during training. Today, it was Charlotte¡¯s turn to be trained and Alonso surprisingly used himself as a target for the first time as he allowed the unique she-wolf to chase after him and knock him down.


    Charlotte obliged, chasing down Alonso¡¯s wolf, Hugh, trying to attack him. Their speed and moves were overwhelmingly dazzling and the memory of meeting Alonso for the first time popped into my head. Now that I thought about it, I was sure that Alonso could have easily killed me off at the beach with a flick of his finger. Me being stronger and more agile than ordinary werewolves would have made no difference.


    Today¡¯s training started to look a little depressing. Every time Charlotte attacked Hugh, her uracy seemed to be a little off so the most she had been able to do was graze Hugh¡¯s fur. She had yet tond a proper hit on him. Their training went on for awhile until Luna suddenly transformed into human form.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore!¡± She knelt and bent over on the ground, feeling extremely frustrated.


    ¡°Get up. It¡¯s not over.¡± Alonso also transformed back into his human form.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I already said that I can¡¯t do it!¡± Luna raised her head to look at Alonso. There was frustration in her eyes, but more than that, there was despair.


    ¡°Alonso, Luna is pregnant!¡± I reminded her from the side, hoping that he would be more lenient towards her now.


    ¡°Pregnant? That¡¯s just an excuse for her ipetence. Get up and continue your training!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I wanted to be the Werewolf of Chaos?! I can¡¯t believe I am suffering because of an identity I didn¡¯t choose.¡± I watched as Luna started to growl at Alonso. I had never seen her so furious. Then, I started to realize that the air around me was heating up. I spected that this wasing from Luna since she wasn¡¯t standing that far from me.


    Soon, I saw some of the trees, meadows, and even training equipment around us being hit by purplish-red mes. They started to burn and were reduced to ashes almost instantly. I had never seen such powerful and dense fireballs. They were like ck holes that devoured anything in their paths. I had to run behind a huge rock to avoid being hit by one.


    ¡°Rose! Enough!¡± I heard Alonso roar ¨C I had never heard him speak in such a voice. It was quite intimidating as my ears started to ring. Even though the fireballs starting to surround him, he remained standing in his position, not moving an inch. I saw Luna pause but the energy in the air did not seem to subside.


    Then, an even more frightening scene urred. I saw Alonso¡¯s eyes turn scarlet red and he jumped into the air. He used some unknown skill to stop Luna¡¯s fireballs from hitting everything as he diverged their flight paths back towards her.


    ¡°Luna! Be careful!¡± I threw my own safety out the window as I rushed over to defend Luna as soon as I could. I pushed Luna out of the way and expected the fireballs to hit me. But they seemed to have eyes as they curved and followed Luna. Just when I thought we were both going to die, the fireballs disappeared.


    ¡°Kneel!¡± Alonso immediatelymanded. Luna looked scared and obliged. I knelt too, scared. What was he going to do to us?

 Chapter 110 - Using All Sorts of Methods

    <h4>Chapter 110 Using All Sorts of Methods</h4>


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I knelt in front of Alonso. Although I was very unwilling, I knew that I had acted impulsively once again.


    ¡°I understand the helplessness and anxiety in your heart because of what happened to Alpha.¡±


    When Alonso said this, my tears gushed out as if the gates of a dam had opened ¨C they couldn¡¯t stop flowing. I might have looked strong andposed recently, but I had a lot of emotions and thoughts bottled up within me after Edward¡¯s disappearance. And I was reaching my limit. This recent outburst was basically a desperate need from me to vent all of them.


    ¡°But this is not a reason for you to simply let it all out! Do not forget that you are a Werewolf of Chaos. You have the responsibility of making sure you keep your abilities in check. If you continue to act impulsively, not only will you hurt the people around you, but you may also make it easier for Nichs to take you and your child away.¡±


    When he mentioned my child, my tears surged even more violently. I was not kneeling because I yielded to him. I knelt because I felt regret for not being able to control my emotions. I deserved it.


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    I stood up and Patrick followed. When those fireballs flew towards me, I stood my ground. I did not fear them. Edward was basically gone, so what was the point anyway of living anyway?


    ¡°Clean up the mess you¡¯ve caused.¡± Alonso ordered me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± said Patrick.


    ¡°Beta, I suggest you stay out of this. This is a small punishment for Luna¡¯s impulsiveness,¡± said Alonso to him. Patrick turned around and looked at me inquiringly.


    ¡°Before you do anything in the future, think about your pack and your child first.¡± With that, Alonso turned around and left. Susanna also disappeared as I bent over and began to bury the burnt areas with soil. Patrick started to help me.


    ¡°You can return, Patrick. I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    He looked at me worriedly. But in the end, he left.


    Updates by


    .


    Once I was alone, I copsed on the ground like a deted rubber ball. I wailed to my heart¡¯s content, so much so that I felt that my internal organs were also crying out in pain.


    ¡®My Popeye, we have a child. How could you leave me alone at such a time? Where the hell are you?¡¯

 Chapter 111 - He’s Back!

    <h4>Chapter 111 He¡¯s Back!</h4>


    Two dayster.


    (Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    After my first conversation with private investigator James from the police station in human society, he was quick to call me again to ask further questions about Alpha ¨C what his family and rtives, the state of his rtionship with them, whether he had a partner and how was their rtionship, and whether he had any enemies we might know of. I told him everything.


    Then he asked me to e-mail him hisst known address and a few photos of him. I did.


    But two more days passed and now we only had less than twenty-four hours left before the statute of limitations expired. Yet, there was still no sign of Alpha.


    The hope we had been desperately holding on to slowly started to turn into despair. I even thought that if the statute of limitations expired and James could not find him, I would just reach out to my connections and pay them money to keep the search going. I was willing to do anything as long as we could find Alpha.


    I was in my study handlingpany affairs remotely when my cell phone ran, and for some reason I could tell that it was urgent. It was the chief guard of the pack, Dn.


    ¡°Beta, the guard at the border said that Alpha is at the gate!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    I rushed to the basement and started the car like a crazy person. I drove as fast as I could towards the border of the pack but not before telling the ranked members of the pack to gather and wait at the castle. I immediately went to the border to bring Alpha back.


    When my car stopped at the border gate, I saw Alpha standing there.


    I jumped out of the car and I wasn¡¯t afraid to admit that my eyes were a little red. Still, I didn¡¯t want to cry in front of my brother. I rushed over and gave him a firm hug. He also gave me a hug back. ¡°Alpha, where have you been! Are you okay?¡± Although he had experienced such a big setback, he looked very calm. Now, I felt like I was the one overreacting. ¡°Patrick, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Hearing his words, I felt relieved. Although I had many questions in my heart, I didn¡¯t have the time to ask him. I invited him into the car and returned to the castle at full speed. I knew that there were more anxious people waiting for him there.


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    Updates by


    .


    When Patrick told me this news over the phone, my heart jumped out of my throat. I told him to wait for me as I went downstairs immediately ¨C I wanted to go pick up Alpha too but Patrick said that he was already on his way to the border and he would bring Alpha back immediately. In the end, I waited anxiously at the castle with everyone else.


    My tears filled my eyes again but this time, they were tears of joy. I tried to hold them back. My Popeye was back and I had to greet him in the best condition possible to assure him that the pack was all right. And I told myself to notin about why he had been gone so long. I just wanted to hold him tight, tell him how much I missed him, and how much our child missed him too.


    I was out on the steps with the ranked members who had arrived immediately. We stared in the direction from which the car would appear.


    I tried to establish a psychic connection with Edward, but it didn¡¯t work for some reason. This made me a little frustrated. I wanted to be the first person to see him andfort him.


    But I let it go. He had been through so much. Maybe he was tired. I just wanted him to be okay. I wanted to jump into his arms and smell his familiar scent.


    I watched the ck sedan drive toward us. It was Patrick. As soon as the car stopped, I saw the man I had been thinking about all day and night get out of the back seat. I was the first to rush over and I hugged him tightly with all my strength, afraid that he would disappear again if I let go.


    ¡°My love, my Popeye, my everything, I have missed you so much.¡± I pressed my head against his chest, on the verge of tears again. But he just patted me on the back. He didn¡¯t even respond to my hug.


    I let go of him and watched as he epted everyone else¡¯s hug. His mother even cried andughed.


    ¡°My poor child, what have you been through?¡± asked his father.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the castle first, I¡¯ll tell you everything. I also have something to announce,¡± said Edward.


    I held his arm tightly as the others escorted him back to the castle. Although he didn¡¯t have time to hug me seriously, I felt my heart ache more than I felt disappointed. He must have suffered a lot outside. But I was just d that he coulde back safely.

 Chapter 112 - I Can’t Believe It

    Chapter 112 I Can¡¯t Believe It


    (Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    As we walked Alpha to his office, he almost entered the wrong door. Thankfully we were around to redirect him as we crowded into Alpha¡¯s office. Did the car ident give him such a bad concussion? Ugh, just the thought of it made me feel guilty again. Once he was better, I would swear to him that this would never happen to us again.


    Ad locked the door and turned around and looked at Alpha as eagerly as the rest of us, waiting to know how he had survived the ident and what he had been through for nearly half a month.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    I was expecting Alpha to get straight to the point and tell us everything. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to ask us instead.


    ¡°Son, thank the moon goddess you¡¯re alright. How did you escape from the car ident?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I experienced a serious car ident. My car fell off the bridge. I thought I couldn¡¯t make it. But someone saved me.¡±


    ¡°Who saved you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I don¡¯t think it was an ordinary person. It might have even been a God.¡±


    ¡°God? The kind of God in the Sky?¡± Jane eximed.


    ¡°Yes, he easily pulled me out of the canyon and stopped my bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, has he been taking care of you all this time?¡± asked Ad.


    ¡°Yes, he took care of me until I recovered. I recovered so quickly thanks to his divine power.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    mui


    ¡°Oh my God, my child, you must be blessed after surviving such a disaster.¡± Aunt Taylor couldn¡¯t help but put her hands together, as if thanking the person who saved Alpha even though we didn¡¯t know who he was.


    ¡°Why did he save you? Oh, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have asked such a stupid question. That was a merciful god.¡± Jane seemed to be talking to herself.


    ¡°He thought my life wasn¡¯t over yet. And he told me something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Our ears pricked up. Although Alpha¡¯s words had been too mysterious so far, the fact that he was able to survive and recover so quickly from such a terrible car ident made us kind of believe that a God might have helped him.


    ¡°That God told me that there is an evil soul in our pack who has been causing all the bad things that have been happening here. She might seem normal now but our pack is due to suffer further hardships because of her in the future.¡±


    ¡°That sounds terrible, my dearest, who is that person?¡± asked Luna.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Luna Rose.¡±


    We were stunned.


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    When Edward told us about his encounter and how he was saved, I was equally as shocked as everyone else.


    a


    Werewolves of Chaos, wizards, and witches were already one of the strongest and more impressive beings I had encountered. But if what he said was true, this was God we were talking about. This meant that my mate had been blessed by God. Although I had never met any God, I was just d and grateful that Alpha was able to return safe and sound.


    Then, Alpha¡¯s next words dropped on me like a bomb.


    ¡°That God told me that there is an evil soul in our pack who has been causing all the bad things that have been happening here. She might seem normal now but our pack is due to suffer further hardships because of her in the future.¡±


    ¡°That sounds terrible, my dearest, who is that person?¡± asked I. If this was true, we needed to be careful and keep a close eye on that person before anything happens.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Luna Rose.¡±


    Edward looked at me in the eyes and made sure to enunciate every word of it. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. I immediately felt my entire body turn cold. It wasn¡¯t just his words, but also the way he looked at me ¨C it was a look of disgust. I couldn¡¯t even feel the slightest bit of love in his eyes.


    ¡°Son, I think you might be a little muddle-headed because you haven¡¯t recovered yet. You can¡¯t say things like that! Rose is Luna of our pack, thepanion that the moon goddess arranged for you.¡±


    ¡°Who says so, though? But the moon goddess can also make mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, I think you need more rest. Perhaps our meeting today can be held another day,¡± said Patrick


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept God¡¯s words? Are you willing to let our pack suffer because of one woman?¡±


    He just called me as if I was a stranger, after we had gone through so much hardship and were able to finally reunite. I bit my lower lip, trying to stop myself from crying. I didn¡¯t defend myself at all. I just wanted to hear what else my loved one was going to say about me.


    ¡°This is God¡¯s will. I will reform some of the systems in the pack. I have been too merciful in the past. Kindness is a stumbling block to good leadership.¡±


    I listened as he continued. Although he had just returned to me after suffering, every word he said was simply incredulous.


    ¡°As for you¡­¡± This time, he was speaking to me in his Alpha voice. I used all my strength to meet his gaze andprepare myself to face whatever words he might say next. But I still wasn¡¯t strong enough to hear what he said next: ¡°God originally wanted me to execute you, but since you were once with me, I decided to expel you from the pack instead. You¡¯d better get out of the pack as soon as possible on your own terms or I¡¯ll be damned. That¡¯s the announcement I wanted to make.¡±

 Chapter 113 - Alpha, Do You Still Love Me?

    <h4>Chapter 113 Alpha, Do You Still Love Me?</h4>


    (Jane¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Alpha, Luna is pregnant with your child! Why are you denying her based on the words of some random stranger?!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Ever since Alpha got out of the car, I had been feeling that he had changed into apletely different person. God, was his brain damaged? How could he say such outrageous words?


    ¡°If you dare talk to me like that and question God again, you¡¯ll end up the same way!¡± He used his Alpha voice to roar at me and everyone stared at him in disbelief. My partner, Ad quickly grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Edward, stop all of this and return to your room. You need to clear your mind before you speak!¡± Alpha Lyon roared at him. This was also the first time I heard uncle Lyon use such a tone to speak to him.


    ¡°What did this woman give you to protect her so much? I was already feeling merciful by wanting to expel her. But now it is seeming like she has cast a spell on all of you so I might have to change ns. I am simply obeying God¡¯s will!¡±


    With that, he mmed the door and left his office. None of us followed because we saw Luna start to cover her face and cry. She tried her best to hold it back, but her sobs eventually turned into wails. Our hearts broke.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± She didn¡¯t me him as she kept repeating the same sentence to herself.


    ¡°Rose, my dear child, please give Edward some time.¡± Aunt Taylor was also crying.


    ¡°We can¡¯t expel Luna because of hearsay,¡± said Patrick. Although he and Alpha were brothers, Patrick was still his own person and stood his ground.


    ¡°Edward¡¯s return this time is a bit unusual. I¡¯ll talk to himter,¡± said Uncle Leon.


    I agreed because he had called me J earlier instead of Jane. And when I corrected him, he just smiled back. If he was the Alpha from before, how could he treat us so distantly?


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    Jane apanied me to my office and stayed with me for a while before following me back to my room. Thankfully Edward wasn¡¯t there. I wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to see him


    Updates by


    .


    yet.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that those words hade from my lover. I didn¡¯t cry because he doubted or med me. I cried because I couldn¡¯t feel his love anymore. It almost felt as if he was treating me as a stranger.


    I had been trying to establish a spiritual connection with him. I wanted to ask to him calmly about the ¡®God¡¯ that had so kindly saved him and yet given him such amand. But I hadn¡¯t been sessful.


    It wasn¡¯t because he had blocked me. I didn¡¯t feel the same barrier when I tried to establish a connection with him as I did with Alonso. Moreover, Edward wasn¡¯t a Werewolf of Chaos and couldn¡¯t form such a barrier anyway. I was simply unable to establish a connection with him, which made me feel very confused and uneasy.


    ¡°Jane, I feel that the connection between Edward and I has be weaker even though he¡¯s back. I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Luna, It must be because his words had hurt you. Let¡¯s wait for Uncle Leon to talk to him and see what he had gone through.¡±


    At this moment, the door to the room opened, and Edward walked in. When he saw me, he frowned.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    ¡°This is my home,¡± said I. By now, just the look on his face was enough to make me cry.


    ¡°Oh, not anymore. You need to pack up your things and leave as soon as possible.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he had experienced during this period of time that made him be so strange and heartless. It was just a few weeks ago when he would still kiss and hug me regardless of the assion, never failing to tell me that he loved me.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna is pregnant with your child,¡± Jane reminded him. But his response broke my heart once more.


    ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯m not ready to have a child, and that¡¯s no reason for her to stay here either. She¡¯d better pack up and leave before my patience runs out. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±


    We had never used any birth control. We¡¯d even lie in bed together after sex, imagining whether our future wolf would be a boy or a girl and what we should name him or her. But now, he was telling me that he wasn¡¯t ready to have children?


    ¡°Edward, do you still love me?¡± I felt my whole body tremble when I asked that question.


    ¡°Good question. Maybe I loved you before, but I don¡¯t anymore and won¡¯t ever. I need to be responsible for my pack.¡±

 Chapter 114 - The Weird Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 114 The Weird Alpha</h4>


    [Ad¡¯s P.O.V.)


    Later, we gathered in Uncle Leon and Aunt Taylor¡¯s room as Jane roared angrily in front of us.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see the way Alpha spoke. He was like an emotionless killer. He said that he didn¡¯t love her anymore, and that he wouldn¡¯t ever. God, this is a devastating blow to Luna!¡±


    ¡°Even though he¡¯s my child, I admit that he feels likestranger ever since he returned,¡± said Aunt Taylor. Just now, she had personally cooked some soup for Alpha but he simply told her leave it on the table and leave as he imed to have things to busy himself with.


    ¡°And what about the pack does he want to change? And why must he do it the moment he returned? Did he take the wrong pill or something?¡±


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t talk like that,¡± said I to my mate. She looked too angry. I knew that she and Luna were close, but Alpha was still her monarch.


    Nas


    d were


    ¡°Am I not telling the truth? I think that all that talk about God was just a pretense. The moon goddess is the only mother of werewolves. I don¡¯t believe that the moon goddess will do anything to harm us.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Alpha has been bewitched by some cult,¡± said Patrick.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think his mind is clear. He even called me by the wrong name,¡± said my mate.


    ¡°I met Alpha in the castle hall when I arrived and he called me Daisy,¡± said Diana.


    ¡°Although Alpha seems to be recovering well, I think we need to get Dr. Baldwin to take a look at him as soon as possible.¡± I suggested.


    At that moment, the bedroom door opened. It was Alpha Lyon. He locked the door immediately after he came in and his expression was grim. We all looked at him expectantly since he had just spoken to Alpha.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Edward has a problem.¡±


    This was the first thing he said as he entered, even though he was talking about his own


    son.


    ¡°When I talked to him, he proposed to reform some of the rules and regtions that themunity has always had, which is not a bad thing. But what puzzled me was that he hoped that the main aspect of the reform would be the penal aspect, to have more severe punishments and stricter sentences. He also talked about mates¡­¡±


    We were still listening because ranked members were strong believers in the mate system, including Alpha. ¡°He called the mates arranged by the moon goddess scum and the system old shackles. He wanted to innovate and break them. He thought that the werewolf¡¯s mate shouldn¡¯t have to be the person arranged by the moon goddess. He wanted to be the judge of certain rtionships.¡±


    ¡°Alpha wants to go against the moon goddess?¡± Jane eximed. This shocked us all. In the history of the werewolf pack, the moon goddess was our supreme mother. No werewolf could disobey her orders. To be precise, she was the mother of all wolves in the werewolf body. Although I had never seen her in person, my wolf had.


    ¡°He also mentioned his child.¡±


    When Uncle Leon said this, I saw a glimmer of hope in the silent Luna¡¯s eyes, but the light dimmed with the following words: ¡°He said that he wasn¡¯t ready to have a child. Even if he did, it wouldn¡¯t be with Rose. He said that he let Rose leave to protect her and the child in her stomach, as well as to protect his own pack. This was the best way to ensure that neither side would lose.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he consider it at all? That¡¯s my grandson too!¡± Aunt Taylor stood up angrily while Luna remained silent.


    ¡°So I reprimanded him. He has already crossed the bottom line of being Sunset Pack¡¯s Alpha. He may be my son but that didn¡¯t mean that I would tolerate anything he did. And based on his attitude earlier, I don¡¯t think he sees me as a father anymore.¡±


    Uncle Leon smiled bitterly for a short while before his face turned sad. He sat on the sofa and grabbed the white hair on his temples.


    At this moment, the bedroom door was knocked on forcefully.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in there. What are you talking about behind my back?¡±


    That was Alpha¡¯s voice. His bedroom was diagonally across from this bedroom.


    I didn¡¯t know how long he had been listening at the door, but fortunately, our castle¡¯s soundproofing was very good. I didn¡¯t think he could hear our conversation clearly.


    He was still banging on the door, but none of us opened it.


    What the hell was going on?

 Chapter 115 - 5 From His Ruthelessness

    Chapter 115 From His Ruthelessness


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I heard the banging of the door. It was my mate.


    The bedroom fell silent. Everyone was at a loss at what to do.


    I got up, walked to the door, and opened it. I could sense Patrick and Ad immediately standing behind me.


    ¡°Edward, what are you trying to do?¡± asked I to him.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you this. What are you talking about behind my back?¡± He looked down at me, his eyes filled with disgust and disdain.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything. You¡¯re being paranoid.¡± I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble here, so I walked towards my room. But just as I stepped out of the door, I saw my clothes and belongings, as well as our photos thrown out of our room.


    I turned around to look at him. At this moment, my heart was as calm as a pool of stagnant water.


    ¡°Oh, I told you to get lost, but you dawdled and refused to leave. So I had to personally help you deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Edward, you shouldn¡¯t talk to Luna like that!¡± Luna Taylor spoke exasperatedly to him as everyone walked into the corridor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me so loudly, not even my parents are allowed to do so. I¡¯ve been too gentle with you all this time. You¡¯ve forgotten how to fear an Alpha.¡± He looked around at everyone, then went back to our bedroom and mmed the door.


    I knelt and started to pack up my things on the floor. There were even some sexy underwear that Jane had bought for me. All my privacy was thrown out by my mate and disyed in front of my friends and family.


    Diana bent over to help me and Jane brought me a suitcase from her room. I put all my stuff in the suitcase, along with a photos.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll have Dr. Baldwin do a full body check to see what¡¯s wrong with him!¡± Alpha Lyon was furious. ¡°But before that, Rose, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go to the guest room to rest. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt because of Edward¡¯s current uncertainty.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can go to my office.¡±


    ¡°Rose, my good child. You¡¯re pregnant. The office won¡¯t let you rest well.¡± Aunt Taylor came over and held my hand.


    ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t make a difference where I rest right now.¡±


    ¡°I apologize to you on behalf of Edward. Please bear with me. We¡¯ll definitely find out what¡¯s wrong with him.¡± Thisdy who was already over fifty years old hung her head before me as her tears fell on the back of my hand. This reminded me of my mother. ¡°Luna Taylor, you¡¯re like a mother to me. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me for this.¡± Her tears fell even harder and she pulled me into her arms. But I couldn¡¯t respond to her hug. I was exhausted from cleaning up the mess on the floor.


    My lover, whom I considered my mate, had just ordered me to be evicted. He even hated the child I was pregnant with.


    Everyone apanied me to my office because I insisted on staying here. Ad and Jane quickly brought me toiletries and other things I needed. After they were done fussing over me, I told them that I was tired and wanted to rest. Everyone tactfully left but not before Patrick and Ad telling me that they would be there for me if I needed anything.


    After they left, I stood quietly in the office, looking around. Everything here had been carefully arranged for me by Edward. I couldn¡¯t believe that our rtionship would be so easily destroyed by some ¡®God¡¯s¡¯ will. Everything was too weird.


    ¡®Rose, are you okay?¡¯


    After I washed up andy down on the sofa, Charlotte entered my mind.


    ¡®Do you think I¡¯ll be okay?¡¯


    ¡®My connection to Champion is very weak.¡¯


    ¡®I thought it was just me and Edward.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unnatural? Maybe he¡¯s been under some kind of dark magic? Or bewitched by something?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ve discussed this. They¡¯ll take him to Dr. Baldwin for a checkup tomorrow and I¡¯ll ask Alonso and Susanna for help.¡¯


    ¡°OK, but just to remind you, if your bond with Edward is broken, the vampires will find you faster.¡¯


    Oh, I almost forgot about that, or maybe I haven¡¯t thought about it at all.


    ¡®Popeye, I¡¯ll be holding on for awhile. I love you so much. Please tell me you do, too?¡¯

 Chapter 116 - I Deliberately Hid the Truth

    Chapter 116 I Deliberately Hid the Truth


    (Alonso¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Rose came to me for help and told me what had happened yesterday, I wasn¡¯t too shocked because I had been told when I was given this mission that they would encounter difficulties and challenges in their rtionship. This incident must be one of


    them.


    Rose requested for Susanna and me to try getting close to Edward, hoping we¡¯d be able to sense something. We immediately agreed.


    And that was how I ended up wandering around the pack¡¯s dining hall at breakfast. When I saw Alpha enter, I summoned Susanna in the dark and we walked forward together.


    ¡°Good morning, Alpha.¡± I greeted him but he looked at me warily as if he didn¡¯t know me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you, but thank God you came back safely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but why are you hanging around here?¡± asked he.


    ¡°Luna will be training nearby in a while.¡±


    A hint of confusion shed through his eyes but he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°Oh, but there¡¯s no need for that now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just banished her so she should be leaving this ce very soon. All activities rted to her are now suspended.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, this isn¡¯t an activity. This is rted to her life and the safety of your pack!¡± I was already expecting him to say something like that but not with such coldness.


    ¡°But don¡¯t you get it? Her presence is what puts my pack in danger!¡± He shouted at me.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Why?¡± asked I on purpose.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking that question to you? Why and how are unrted people like you here in the pack? Where are the guards?¡± He shouted at the castle entrance. Soon, a few guards rushed over.


    ¡°Chase them out. From now on, non-members of the pack are not allowed to enter the castle!¡±


    I saw Dn and the others surround us but their eyes showed that they were doubtful of their Alpha¡¯smand as the looked at us apologetically. I gestured to them not to touch us. Susanna and I would walk out on our own.


    After putting some distance between us and the castle, we arrived at a small hill. I turned to Susanna but before I could ask, she spoke first.


    ¡°It¡¯s ck magic. Alpha has been cast with ck magic.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too, but I couldn¡¯t feel it. It must have been casted by a high-level dark wizard?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all. If I¡¯m not wrong, with or without the ck magic, that person isn¡¯t Alpha in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I shouted in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure because he has a strong smell of ck magic on him. But if I¡¯m right, someone must have used a lot of ck magic to make him appear and smell like Alpha. Alonso, you have to find a way to tell the other members of the pack as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Susanna. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    After Susanna left, I used telepathy to contact Rose. This was the first time I used it with her but she quickly responded.


    ¡°Alonso, were you able to discover anything?¡± asked she anxiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t see anything unusual about him.¡± Was what I initially told her, which made her very disappointed and depressed


    ¡°Are you saying that, besides his sudden change in personality, you didn¡¯t find anything else that was strange or different about him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s been influenced by a cult or the concussion had rewired his brain. But you guys will have to figure it out on your own. I called you to talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± She replied listlessly. It seemed that she was not interested in anything other than Edward¡¯s matter.


    ¡°Do you still remember the historical records of the Werewolves of Chaos that Alpha once read? Most of them died at the hands of Nichs, but a small number of them were missing.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did he ever mention to you that the reason vampires and werewolves were mortal enemies was because the vampire¡¯s ancestor, Cain, died under the fangs of a Werewolf of Chaos?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he had told all the ranked members. Weren¡¯t you the one who told him?¡±


    I took a deep breath. I knew that what I was about to say would shake Rose, but perhaps it was time.

 Chapter 117 - All the Misfortunes

    Chapter 117 All the Misfortunes


    [Alonso¡¯s P.O.V.)


    ¡°I was the one who killed Cain.¡±


    When I finished speaking, I saw Rose¡¯s tired face instantly filled with shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Werewolf of Chaos that killed the vampire¡¯s ancestor?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Because I epted God¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°God¡¯s will again! I don¡¯t even know if I should believe God¡¯s will anymore! Wait, that was at least a few hundred years ago? You¡­¡±


    I saw shock reappear on her face and I was sure that she knew what I was going to say next.


    ¡°Yes, Alonso isn¡¯t my real name and I¡¯m not a teenager. The truth is, I am the ancestor of the Werewolves of Chaos, Solomon Turin. I am immortal and you are my direct descendant, Rose.¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about? Fine, the part about you being our ancestor is still eptable. But me being your direct descendant?! What about my parents then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are your parents¡¯ child, but the moon goddess was the one who decided for you to carry on my bloodline.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m also immortal?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be f*cking immortal! Why did you hide everything from me! Why did you start that d*mn war!¡±


    I watched as she bent over and crouched in pain. By now, she was spouting nonsense that seemed rted to her. But I didn¡¯t me her.


    ¡°OK, look. I didn¡¯t start the war. I simply stood on the side of justice and killed Cain. Also, I didn¡¯t think to tell you any of these because I didn¡¯t want to ce such burden on you when you¡¯re already going through so much. But with how things have unfolded and progressed so far, I have no choice to reveal the truth to you now. Moreover, now you know that I will never harm you. One more thing, you may be my direct descendant in terms of being a Werewolf of Chaos, but even I don¡¯t know for sure if you¡¯re indeed immortal.¡±


    ¡°You promise that you¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t have any family left.¡±


    ¡°You do now and I will always be with you.¡±


    I bent over too and hugged her with my arms. Even though I looked like a teenager, Rose was obviously much younger than me in terms of real age. She cried until she was out of breath which made my heart ache. This might not be the first time she broke down before me ¨C she did quite a few times during training ¨C but I still felt hurt because the reason for her current state this time was different.


    My descendants had suffered too much and they deserved so much more.


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I walked back to the castle in a daze. When I was about to enter the castle, Dn stopped me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luna. Alpha said that you can¡¯t enter the castle.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t know how else to convince me to let me in. All I could say was that I didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with him anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a ridiculous thing. A Luna not allowed into the castle of her own pack? What is going on here?¡±


    It was Alpha Leon


    ¡°But Alpha said¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way. I¡¯ll take full responsibility, if you still respect me!¡± When Leon roared at Dn and the other guards, they finally stood aside. Although they were also innocent, I had no time to care about the emotions of others. I urgently needed to sit down for a while.


    ¡°Child, Dr. Baldwin has performed a full body examination on Edward, but the results show that there are no problems with his body and brain,¡± said Alpha Leon when he apanied me to my office. I just nodded nkly, already expecting such news since Alonso had told me that there was nothing wrong with Edward, at least with our current technology and knowledge.


    Plus, I had other things on my mind now. I was most likely immortal, which meant I might have to witness the cycle of life and death of my loved ones over and over again.


    The thought that I would see my children and Edward leave before me was like a dull knife cutting into my heart.


    Moon goddess, I have respected you so much. Why do you keep letting all the bad things happen to me?

 Chapter 118 - 8 I’m Your Fiance

    Chapter 118 I¡¯m Your Fiance


    Three days after the ident.


    [Emily¡¯s P.O.V.)


    ¡°Alright, I got it. You just need to take care of Sarah and not let her mess up my ns. She¡¯s as stupid as a pig to havee looking for me. I can¡¯t believe she caused my father to lose his job at the castle!¡±


    When I hung up the phone, I was still quite emotional. Why did the people of New Moon Pack seem to have lost their brains? They could never do anything well and only cause more trouble for others.


    Once I became Luna of the pack, I would take revenge on Sarah. An eye for an eye. She must be dreaming to even think she couldpete with me for Alpha.


    I regained myposure and maintained a pleasant expression as I opened the door of the room. I walked in and a man was lying on the bed. His head was wrapped in gauze, but he had already woken up.


    as


    ¡°Alpha, you¡¯re awake.¡± I sat by the bed obediently.


    ¡°Where am I? Who are you?¡±


    He struggled to sit up as he looked at me and his surroundings in confusion. Oh d*mn, the muscles and veins on his upper body and arms are so well-defined, I almost drooled. I was already starting to imagine what it would be like if he pressed me under him and f*cked me, but now was not the time for such thoughts.


    ¡°You are Alpha Edward of the northern werewolf pack and I am Emily, your fianc¨¦e. You had a car ident on the way back to the pack and I saved you.¡±


    Edward looked like he was trying hard to think about or remember something. But the change in his expression told me that he failed, just as I expected.


    ¡°Where am I now?!¡± He started to get impatient. Poor thing, it must be because he couldn¡¯t remember anything from before.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°That¡¯s not important, Alpha. You only need to know that I was the one who saved you and that there is an evil person in our pack. She was the one who tried to make you suffer. You got into a car ident because of her. In the near future, she might even destroy your entire pack.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Rose. After your car ident, Rose called herself the race¡¯s Luna and your mate. She managed to bewitch your family and friends.¡±


    ¡°Then I have to return to my pack now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet, my dearest. I managed to pull you back from the hands of death with great difficulty. You¡¯ve been unconscious for three days. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay with you until you recover, then we¡¯ll return to the pack together.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t love you, I wouldn¡¯t have risked my life to save you from the car that rolled down the cliff. Besides, that¡¯s my pack too. My family is there.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember you being my fianc¨¦e


    at all.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve suffered a serious injury to your head which caused you to lose part of your memory. Your words break my heart, considering you were my first and only.¡±


    I managed to squeeze out a few drops of tears, though they weren¡¯tpletely fake. Ever since that d*mn b*tch came to the pack, everything about Edward seemed to revolve around her. He didn¡¯t even look at me once, which obviously grew a grudge within me.


    I thought that he was going to help me wipe away my tears, but he didn¡¯t extend his hand.


    ¡°My dear, I don¡¯t me you. If anyone is to be med, it would be that d*mn b*tch. She is the embodiment of evil who can bewitch people¡¯s hearts. Forgive me for hiding you in this small house for now. But when the time is right, we will return to our pack. Remember, you must not show mercy to that b*tch.¡±


    Edward looked stunned. I hoped that he would be able to digest and remember every word I said. I had sacrificed too much to get this far.


    ¡°D*mn it, my head hurts, I can¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already good enough that you¡¯ve regained consciousness. I thought you¡¯d never wake up.¡± I squeezed out some more tears, but he simply nced at me. D*mn it, was it so hard to wipe away my tears?


    ¡°Thank you, Emily.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, this is what I should do because I love you very much. I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. I¡¯ll always be here for you. Just tell me what you need.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I think I need to sleep a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Rest well, my love.¡± I kissed his lips. God, it had been too long since I had kissed his lips. Although he did not respond much like when we first had sex, he would soon be begging me for more. No lonely man could resist my temptation, even if he was Edward.


    ¡°Alpha, when we get back to the pack, I want to be your Luna as soon as possible to face all the challenges together,¡± said I as I was about to leave the room. He had his back toward me but I knew he heard me.


    I had to keep brainwashing him. I was getting close to victory. I couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes.

 Chapter 119 - He’s Near Me

    Chapter 119 He¡¯s Near Me


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I¡¯ve been sleeping in my office for the past few days and Luna Taylor, Jane, and Diana have been taking turns to keep mepany.


    Even so, I still feel like there¡¯s a big hole in my life. And the man who dug that hole with his own hands would only look at me with disdain every time he saw me.


    I had never seen Edward look at me in that way before, not even when we first met. His eyes were strange and terrifying, as if he would do something terrible to me at any moment.


    The other ranked members had been busy trying to figure out what was wrong with Edward. But as time went on, they were getting burned out and hitting dead ends. They even took him to a psychiatrist but the person simply said that he had anxiety and tendency for violence. The strangest part was that he did not remember his work.


    Edward had always been a workaholic but now he wasn¡¯t thinking about his work at all. When Patrick offered to send him to thepany, he simply pushed all the work to his Beta to be done. He said he wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind work and needed a break. But when Patrick asked him about some documents that needed to be signed, he didn¡¯t even know the names and titles of the other directors on them or the specifics of the project. ¡°I¡¯m worried about our business,¡± Patrick told me during one of his visits. I could only sigh and fret along with him.


    I had never been involved in Edward¡¯s business so I never understood hispany. I mean, I knew I would be able to learn quickly but I never bothered to involve myself because I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. Now it seemed possible that everything the Lancaster family had built up over generations would be destroyed by the people I loved the most. Alpha Leon even considereding out of retirement. Even though his hair was already gray, he still had to clean up his son¡¯s mess.


    I tried to avoid Edward every day. I couldn¡¯t face the way he treated or looked at me. I tried to get in touch with Champion several times, but his wolf was just like him. The two were ignoring me, shutting me out.


    Sometimes I was able to read his thoughts, but it was more shockingly terrible. All he could think about was a female werewolf from the pack he¡¯d just met with big breasts and a perky butt. It must have been great to f*ck her. He had also thought that a certain ranked member was aplete idiot. The absurdity of his thoughts just made me cry in my office again.


    ¡°Rose, I know you¡¯re in there.¡±


    It was Edward.


    I smiled wryly. Things had gotten so bad for me that I have had to lock the door to the very office he gave me. It was based on Alpha Leon and Luna Taylor¡¯s advice as well. They didn¡¯t want anything to happen to me and the child when they weren¡¯t around.


    I was hesitating whether to open the door when Edward continued to speak through the door.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Rose, my dear, let me in.¡±


    I suddenly raised my head. I was sure that I hadn¡¯t misheard him. He called me ¡®my dear¡¯, which caused my skin to tremble. How long had it been since I had heard him call me that? I didn¡¯t bother to think too much as I practically ran over to open the door.


    ¡°Rose, how have you been during this period of time?¡±


    When he said this, I couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. I didn¡¯t know if he was acting or if he truly cared for me, but I couldn¡¯t resist the smell of his body. I couldn¡¯t resist him.


    ¡°Living while thinking that you don¡¯t love me anymore sucks.¡±


    ¡°Love is just a heavy shackle. Why don¡¯t we throw it aside and be happy in the present?¡± He looked at me and slowly approached me. But then I saw his gaze turn unfamiliarly lecherous.


    ¡°Alpha, what are you trying to do?¡±


    He undid his pants in front of me and started to caress his genitals. I looked straight at him. My office door wasn¡¯t even closed. ¡°Come over and hold it,¡± said he to me.


    ¡°Edward?¡±


    ¡°I told you toe over and hold my dick in your mouth. Don¡¯t you f*cking understand?¡±

 Chapter 120 - Luna Attacked Me

    Chapter 120 Luna Attacked Me


    (Eve¡¯s P.O.V.)


    I went to Rose¡¯s office in the castle to find her as promised. I knew it would be difficult for me to see her, but I had bet everything I had to get here and I had to do it quickly.


    The guards surprisingly let me through quite easily, perhaps because I was pregnant and rted to Beta.


    I chose to take the elevator and as I stood in it, I felt my whole body start to heat up. D*mn it, was this drug that fast? I could only pray that everything would go as nnedter.


    When I came to Rose¡¯s office, I saw that Alpha was also inside. He had his back to me but I could tell he was forcing Rose to perform oral sex on him.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re crazy!¡± She shouted angrily at him. He approached her but she retreated. Gosh, who knew watching the people who neglected me fight with each other could bring me so much joy?


    ¡°You¡¯re still Luna of the pack. It¡¯s your honor to perform oral sex on me with your d*mn cherry lips!¡±


    I saw Alpha take a few more steps forward before he grabbed the woman¡¯s hair and pressed her head firmly against his lower body. She struggled crazily.


    Despite my curiosity, I never expected to see Alpha do this to Luna. Emily had told me that Alpha¡¯s personality had changed after the ident, but this was a little too scary.


    I didn¡¯t have time to wait for them to be done. Besides, Alpha¡¯s presence would only make the n run smoother, so I walked into the office and coughed a few times. When they noticed me entering, Alpha stopped what he was doing. Rose¡¯s hair was a mess as she quickly stood up.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Alpha, Luna. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. I¡¯m just here to visit Luna. I heard that you¡¯ve been depressed recently.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smirking because I remembered how depressing my weing party was ¨C no one stood up for me when I entered, just because I was Noah¡¯s one-night stand. Whatever, Emily had promised me that she would use the power of being a Luna to help me marry Noah, and that was all that mattered to me.


    ¡°Luna, are you okay?¡± I pretended to ask with concern as I quickly walked towards her, but she didn¡¯t respond to my words. Her eyes were only filled with naked anger and despair after being humiliated.


    Updates by


    .


    I walked to her and kicked her knee. She obviously did not expect me to do that. Caught off guard, she almost fell to her knees.


    ¡°Eve! I order you to leave as Luna!¡± She was shocked and wanted to stand up, but Alpha held her head down and forced her to remain kneeling.


    ¡°B*tch, you are a prostitute from New Moon Pack. Why are you pretending to be someone else? If your dead parents could see this, they would definitely let you perform oral sex on Alpha as it would be your honor. Oh, but they can¡¯t. You¡¯re an orphan after all.¡±


    She stood up in a sh, eyes filled with rage. This was a little out of my expectations, because her strength almost flipped Alpha over. God, how could this ve from New Moon Pack have such strength?


    I didn¡¯t dare to wait another second. I was afraid that her angry fist would find me soon so now was the best time. My blood had been boiling ever since I entered the door.


    I leaned to the side and fell to the ground. I felt my stomach begin to hurt and I saw blood flowing from between my legs. It was disgusting, but more than that, I suddenly felt a pang of sadness.


    as


    ¡°Ah! My child!¡± I screamed in pain. I had thought about this moment, and supposedly prepared myself for it. But when it really happened, I felt much worse than I thought I would. My body and heart were in pain.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± I saw Alpha rushing to the corridor and shouting, while Rose looked at me in shock.


    Soon, the guards and some of the ranked members arrived. They immediately summoned a stretcher and ced me on it before running towards the pack¡¯s infirmary.


    Noah also arrived, running along with the stretcher. He came. I thought that even if I died, he wouldn¡¯te. It seemed that this n wasn¡¯t all bad. ¡°What happened?¡± asked he to the person beside him loudly.


    ¡°Luna attacked me. Noah, please save our child.¡±


    After saying this, I felt my consciousness turn blurry before I fainted.

 Chapter 121 - A Plot Against Another Pack?

    Chapter 121 A Plot Against Another Pack?


    (Rose¡¯s P.O.V.)


    The elf fell in front of me, but I had no idea what had happened.


    All I knew was that right after the moment Ist blinked, I saw blood oozing out of her dress. God, I wanted to do something, but I didn¡¯t know what. She looked like she was in pain ¨C her face turned pale. I quickly crouched down to ce her head on my knee. I kept calling her name to keep her awake. Even after what she had just done to me, I wasn¡¯t going to leave her to die.


    Edward rushed to the corridor to call for help. Soon, someone arrived. They ced Eve on a stretcher and ran off. I wanted to follow but when I reached the door, Edward turned to look at me.


    ¡°You stay here! It¡¯s all your fault! Guards, watch her!¡±


    Two guards that I wasn¡¯t familiar with stood at the door and blocked my way. However, I still tried to walk out.


    ¡°Luna, Alpha told you to stay here, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    I stopped what I was doing. Everything that happened just now caught me off guard.


    ¡°What happened? What just happened?!¡±


    Jane screamed as she rushed in, followed by Luna Taylor. Then, they saw the bloodstains on the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Edward and I were here. Then, Eve walked in and said something strange. Then, she fell to the ground.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, right?¡± Jane walked around me a few times until she was sure that I was fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s Eve¡¯s blood. It came from between her legs.¡± I was touched that Jane asked me about my condition right off the bat. I told them everything I knew as Jane helped tidy up my hair ¨C I had forgotten that Edward had messed up my hair.


    ¡°Oh my God! Did you have an argument here?¡± asked Luna Taylor to me.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Edward forced me to perform oral sex on him and I did notply.¡±


    I lowered my head as I said this. I knew I was not at fault. I simply felt ashamed that something like happened to me.


    ¡°He had called me ¡®darling¡¯ when he knocked on the door so I thought he had returned to his senses and willingly let him in. Obviously, he was still the strange person we¡¯ve been dealing with. But neither of us did anything to Eve. She simply fell to the ground when blood started to flow down her legs.¡±


    ¡°My God!¡± was all Luna Taylor was able to say when she heard my words. Then, she went out as well. Jane stayed behind and looked at the pool of blood with disgust. Then, she helped me to sit on the sofa.


    ¡°That b*tch might have had a miscarriage,¡± said she.


    ¡°Miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because she fell and lost so much blood. I don¡¯t think the child can be saved.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Now I was the one eximing this.


    ¡°Luna, you know I trust you, but I just need to ask you onest time, are you sure you didn¡¯t touch Eve? That she fell and bled by herself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jane. I swear I never touched her, not even a single strand of her hair.¡±


    Jane didn¡¯t say anything else, but I saw the worry in her eyes. Then, her phone rang.


    ¡°D*mn it, I knew something like this would happen!¡±


    After she hung up, I quickly asked her what had happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ad. He said that Dr. Baldwin did his best but was he unable to save Eve¡¯s child. They are currently trying to inducebor so that she could expel the fetus and centa by herself. She may only be four months pregnant but non-human races are different from humans who need nine months toplete their pregnancy. Races like us only need toplete five months before we give birth. You know about this right?¡±


    I shook my head and subconsciously touched my stomach.


    ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s very dangerous for Eve to have a miscarriage at this point of her pregnancy. In human terms, she is basically having a miscarriage just a few weeks before she is due, which can really threaten her life. But I don¡¯t think she would. Even if she did, it wouldn¡¯t be a pity for her to die.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°She came to your office for the first time and had a miscarriage? That can¡¯t be a coincidence. Anyone else would easily assume that you had pushed her or something.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that she risked her life to miscarry in order to frame me?¡±


    My eyes widened ¨C I couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a mother in the world, a mother who was willing to sacrifice the life of her unborn child just to frame another person.


    ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve, Luna. Someone like you who has so much power, figuratively and literally, it is only a matter of time someone attempted to incriminate you in their ns.¡±


    I was speechless. Yes, when Edward pulled my hair, all I did was suppress the energy in my body. I let him drag me on the ground.


    I never thought of attacking him, not before, not now, not in the future, because I loved him. I knew I was much stronger than him and could easily break him if I wanted to. His behaviortely has been breaking my heart, but none of it was enough for me to attack him.


    As for the elf, her dirty words were enough to trigger my energy, but all I could do was try harder to contain it. I had promised Edward that I would never hurt anyone in the pack or their families. I¡¯m d I was able to stop myself before she fell.

 Chapter 122 - Luna’s Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 122 Luna¡¯s Meeting</h4>


    [Jane¡¯s P.O.V.)


    As we sat in the Meeting Room 2, I could already feel that something was different this time.


    There were three meeting rooms in our castle, one bigger than the others. Meeting Room 2 was the one that could provide the most privacy. Thus, it was only used when there were important matters to discuss within the pack. The current meeting was convened by Alpha Leon who was seated across from Luna and me.


    ¡°Luna, why did you attack Eve? Even though she is not well-liked within the pack, she is about to give birth!¡± Annie was the first to speak the moment everyone was present and had taken a seat. She almost cried as she spoke. She had just lost her grandson, after all. Meanwhile, her husband and sons sat next to her silently.


    ¡°Aunt Annie, I did not attack Eve! She just fell by herself.¡±


    ¡°Luna, we have always respected and supported you, but your words truly disappoint us.¡± Now Noah¡¯s father decided to speak up. But honestly speaking, if they had listened to their youngest son and rejected the elf, none of this would have happened.


    ¡°Child, did you attack Eve?¡± asked Alpha Leon. I saw Noah stare at Luna. Even though it was only a one-night stand, she was pregnant with his child.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t touch her.¡±


    ¡°Then how did she fall so badly? Dr. Baldwin said that after she fell, her entire body was burning hot. The level of her mental stress and the impact of her fall were what caused her miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but her fall really has nothing to do with me. All I know is that before she fell, she said everything she could to provoke my anger. And I admit, I was quite provoked. But I swear I never acted against her.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps you were so angered that you pushed her without realizing it? Or perhaps it was your wolf?¡± said Patrick trying to contribute to the conversation. Other than a few selected ranked members, no one else knew about Luna¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    I watched Luna stand her ground as her face flushed red. I really wanted to speak up for her, but I couldn¡¯t because I wasn¡¯t there when it happened. I didn¡¯t even have the right to speak.


    ¡°I saw you attack Eve with my own eyes. And she said the same thing when others asked her. Even though she was very weak, she still remembered that you attacked her, which scared her.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    Luna froze, because the person who said those words was her mate, Alpha.


    ¡°Rose, look at what you¡¯ve done. Your emotions have brought disaster to everyone! God is right, this is just the beginning!¡±


    As Alpha continued to speak, I watched as Luna¡¯s limbs start to tense up. I quickly held her hand tightly under the table.


    ¡°You im that Eve ndered you. But she has no grudge against you, so what reason did she have to provoke you so? I saw you attack her with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°Edward, I have no idea why you would lie!¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that! Are you saying that the Alpha is falsely using


    you?!¡±


    He roared at her and only a blind person could not tell that there was not a single shred of trust or pity in his eyes for her.


    ¡°Edward, I hate you!¡±


    I watched as Luna¡¯s tears flowed out of her eyes before she ran out. I immediately stood up and wanted to chase after her, but I was stopped.


    ¡°Gamma Jane, please sit down. We¡¯re currently in a meeting. Do you want to disobey your monarch as well?¡±


    Hmph, Alpha would have never called himself a monarch. but I had no choice but to return to my seat because he was still the Alpha.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve just witnessed, the pack¡¯s very own Luna hasmitted such an atrocious act. She is too unrestrained. If this continues on, the revtion of God will soone true.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± asked Patrick but without addressing him as Alpha, surprisingly. And what was even more surprising was that Alpha did not mind.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t leave the pack within three days, I¡¯ll convict her of assaulting a ranked member¡¯s family member and punish her by death. If she still has some brains, she¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make her a rogue werewolf? You¡¯re basically killing her! No other werewolf pack will ever ept a rogue, and you know that!¡± Ad could not help but speak out in surprise.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she deserves. I¡¯m already being merciful for not executing her!¡±


    ¡°Edward, she still has your child in her belly!¡± Luna Taylor tried to reason with her son.


    ¡°Well she should have thought about that when she decided to kill someone else¡¯s child. If any of you would like to follow her out, be my guest. I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want to waste another breath talking about this.¡±


    When Alpha wasn¡¯t looking, I took out my phone and sent a message to the group under my desk ¨C we had created a separate one after Alpha went ¡®crazy¡¯.


    Then I noticed Patrick and Ad look at their phones before looking at me silently.

 Chapter 123 - Some Discussions

    <h4>Chapter 123 Some Discussions</h4>


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    All of us left the room right after the meeting. Since Diana was waiting for me in my room, I headed over there. Then, Ad and Jane came to my room as well. When Ade was sure that Alpha wasn¡¯t nearvy, he closed the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we have to be so sneaky now.¡± Janeined.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Luna may be innocent,¡± said Ade.


    ¡°Please remove the word ¡®may¡¯.¡± Jane rolled her eyes.


    ¡°But if Luna really gets expelled, it would be a disaster for her. She may be powerful but she will still be a helpless woman with no source of ie.¡±


    I called Luna¡¯s number but it went to voicemail.


    ¡°We need to find Luna.¡±


    We walked out the door and split up to find Luna. Diana followed closely behind me.


    We around the entire castle and still couldn¡¯t find her.


    ¡°Does Rose have any particr ce in the pack that she likes to go? Or do you know where she might go when she¡¯s in a bad mood? She must be feeling terrible right


    now.¡±


    Diana¡¯s words made me realize that I had once led her up the castle hill once and she had been going there ever since whenever she was in a bad mood because New Moon Pack had a simr hill.


    Updates by


    .


    When we arrived at the hill, I saw a woman sitting under a big tree beside the bushes. It was Luna.


    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here.¡±


    But she simply looked up at us silently. Her eyes were red and empty.


    ¡°Luna, I believe you.¡±


    When I said this, she looked up at me again.


    ¡°I know how powerful you are, and I also know how well you¡¯ve been able to control them ever since you started your training with Alonso.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Patrick, but there¡¯s no point in any of these anymore. Everyone will think that I caused Eve¡¯s miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°Well, the situation isplicated because now Alpha is ying witness to this, which really puzzles me. Why would he side with someone of another race than his own family?¡±


    ¡°I feel sorry for the loss of her child too.¡±


    Diana walked over and sat beside Luna. She ced her hand on Luna¡¯s shoulder, hoping to give her somefort.


    ¡°If we think about this properly, Eve really shouldn¡¯t have anything against you. The both of you barely interacted so why would she go to such lengths to frame you?¡± ¡°If this was truly her intentions, I have a feeling something else is going to happen soon.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked at my girl.


    ¡°If Eve is willing to do this, she must be getting something in return. And I have a feeling that there is a mastermind behind this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll look into this.¡± My mate¡¯s words really helped me clear my head.


    ¡°The most important thing now is to figure out how we¡¯re going to help Luna. Alpha had already given the order for her to leave within three days. I don¡¯t know what his problem is but he¡¯s been trying to get rid of you the moment he came back to the pack. We need to figure out a way to help you.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I should leave.¡±


    When Luna said this, Jane practically ran to her side ¨C she and Ad had just arrived after I texted them Luna¡¯s location.


    ¡°Luna, what nonsense are you talking about?! Why should you leave? You¡¯re not the one who did the wrong thing!¡±


    ¡°Well, Edward doesn¡¯t love me anymore. I can¡¯t connect with him and his wolf, and whatever thoughts I could read from his mind are frighteningly strange. Even when I touch his skin, I feel like I¡¯m touching a stranger.


    ¡°He¡¯s like a different person and it must be because of the car ident. I had asked Alonso to help me figure it out for me but he told me that he and Susanna couldn¡¯t sense anything unusual about Alpha. I don¡¯t know when things will get better, if it will ever will at all. So I think it¡¯s best if I just leave.¡±


    When she said all this in one breath, we were speechless. We just knew that we would do our best to protect her.


    ¡°Luna, if you want to leave the pack, I¡¯ll get that apartment in the city as soon as possible. You can live there and we¡¯lle visit you from time to time,¡± said I.


    ¡°Thank you, Patrick, I¡¯ll think about it. For now, I would really just like to be alone.


    As we walked away, I looked back again. Luna was still sitting under the tree, her head buried in her knees as her shoulders shook.


    But we didn¡¯t turn back. We obliged her and continued walking away. I pulled out my phone and instructed Dn to be on stand by immediately ¨C we were to head to the city right away. I knew how risky my n was, but I was going to do it anyway.

 Chapter 124 - Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 124 Find Her</h4>


    (Nichs¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Just as I was about to head out to my usual ce ¨C the vampire-themed bar that was packed with people ¨C for a midnight snack, a puff of smoke appeared in front of me. I knew who it was.


    ¡°Nichs, where are you going?¡± asked the person who appeared within the puff of smoke.


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯m a little thirsty and need some supper. Do you want toe with me?¡± D*mn, his eyes are too charming. It¡¯s always impossible for me to lie to him.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the Werewolf of Chaos?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still working on it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Cause I don¡¯t see you putting much effort into this at all. F*cking hell man, I already told you that the energy I felt came from somewhere in the northeast of the United States, not the city. Did you even f*cking go? I seem to always see you loafing around all day.¡±


    ¡°My Dear, you know how big the northeast of the United States is. Moreover, that was all you told me. Do you think I have irvoyance? I want to, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to your stupid excuses. If you continue to loaf around, I¡¯ll go there myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, look, I¡¯ve gone looking. Twice. I promise you that I¡¯ll go there again tomorrow and find that Werewolf of Chaos as soon as possible.¡±


    When I finished speaking, Frankie disappeared in front of me again and I saw my subordinates looking at me with pity.


    W


    ¡°If you f*cking look at me like that again, I¡¯ll tear your intestines out!¡±


    They immediately scattered in fear. I was fuming. All the vampires in the world regarded me as their God. None dared to disobey me, except Frankie. He was always so nonchnt with me that sometimes I regretted turning him. But if I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tie his fate to mine ¨C if I died, he would die too. Moreover, since a Werewolf of Chaos had offered his help, I had to turn him so that he wouldn¡¯t y tricks on me.


    Updates by


    .


    Frankie had told me that the energy he felt this time was unprecedented, which really piqued my curiosity. I never regarded Werewolves of Chaos as powerful, despite the legends about them. None of them were my match so far.


    But I also knew that I didn¡¯t want to find this Werewolf of Chaos right away because if she was a female, that meant that when I would have to hand her over to Frankie so that the two can produce a Werewolf of Chaos offspring


    That was the deal we made a long time ago, and I had given him two Werewolves of Chaos to have sex with. Both became pregnant but one was stillborn while the other died shortly after birth. In the end, I had to keep looking for other werewolves for him.


    And previously, he had always been giving me smaller search ranges so it was easier for me to hunt them down ¨C I enjoyed the hunts because it gave me the satisfaction of avenging my ancestor, Cain.


    av


    n


    I didn¡¯t know which Werewolf of Chaos killed him ¨C I might have already killed him. But all I can say was that while I never denied Cain¡¯s status and greatness, I felt that he was not as great as I was. I truly believed that I had be the true king of vampires.


    Once Frankie had a powerful descendant, he would expand his territory and challenge all the werewolf packs to establish his own werewolf dynasty. And even before he was able to get an heir, he had not been idling away ¨C he had been hiding his identity while forming his army of zombies. That was his unique ability and I was quite surprised when I first learned about it.


    But Frankie was still afraid of dying and the dead. He had the ability to control them, but if he received a full-on attack, he wasn¡¯t confident that he would be able to hold his ground. That was one of the main reasons he decided toe to me.


    Regardless, the thought of Frankie having sex with the Werewolves of Chaos I had brought him made me ufortable.


    I loved him unconditionally and we both knew that. He might not have responded to my feelings explicitly but I believed that I would be able to be together with him with no further restraints and we would rule over vampires and werewolves together. We would probably attack the other races as well.


    And thus, for the sake of our greater future, I had to still unwillingly hand over the female Werewolves of Chaos to him, unfortunately.


    ¡°Contact the vampire strongholds in the northeast. Tell them I will be there by tomorrow night.¡± My subordinate nodded and acted immediately.

 Chapter 125 - What Went Wrong?

    <h4>Chapter 125: What Went Wrong?</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I felt like I had been in this room for many days. My body felt good ¨C it must have recovered well ¨C and it was probably because the woman who called herself Emily and my fianc¨¦e had been taking care of me.


    But my head still hurt every time I tried to remember something from my past. All I could remember was opening my eyes in this room.


    One day, when Emily entered the room again, I decided to ask her for more details.


    ¡°Emily, where¡¯s my phone?¡±


    ¡°Dear, all I could think about was saving you from the ident. I didn¡¯t have time to look around for your phone.¡±


    ¡°Well, if what you said is true, then we must return to the pack immediately. If I¡¯m truly the Alpha of my werewolf pack, I must return to deal with this evil person. I think I¡¯ve pretty much recovered.¡±


    She moved closer to me, but I realized that I didn¡¯t really like the smell of her body. It was a little too sweet-smelling, like an overripe fruit dipped in a sugary coating.


    ¡°You¡¯ve fully recovered? Let me examine you.¡±


    She bent down and started undoing my pants. I took two steps back, but her hand quickly found and grabbed my penis through my pants before she started to massage it. I involuntarily moaned.


    ¡°Alpha, let me serve you.¡±


    She continued with a charming smile. To be honest, she was not an ugly woman.


    She slowly exposed my lower body, took off her dress, and put my penis in her mouth to suck on its head. Gosh, I could feel my desire start to rise within me, but the smell of her body was really putting me off. I was in two minds ¨C one was desperate to have sex with her and the other wanted to get away from her.


    ¡®Stay away from her! Reject her!¡¯


    Updates by


    .


    There was a sudden growl within me and I realized that it was my wolf. But why couldn¡¯t I remember his name?


    ¡®Why should I reject her? She was the one who came onto me.¡¯


    ¡®Do as I say or this will haunt you for the rest of your life!¡¯


    What was happening? I was an Alpha so why was my wolf talking to me like this?


    ¡®You fool. I¡¯m an Alpha so I can have sex with whomever I want!¡¯


    ¡®Reject her now!¡¯


    Suddenly, I felt a surge of energy within me and I felt like throwing up. My wolf was spinning and howling crazily within me, trying to desperately get me out of this situation.


    ¡®Great, you¡¯ve sessfully ruined my sex life.¡¯


    I scolded him internally but he wouldn¡¯t stop. Eventually, I had to push Emily away.


    ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just have a headache. Maybe it¡¯s not a good day to have sex.¡±


    ¡°But your body clearly shows that you want it,¡± said she.


    She wanted to wrap herself around me again, but immediately stopped her. ¡°Get out of here. I want to rest.¡±


    She put on her clothes and left my room, muttering, ¡°What the hell is wrong with this?¡± But I had no idea what that meant.


    When she walked out the door, I tried to talk to what was inside me.


    ¡®Stupid wolf. Exin yourself.¡¯


    #Alpha, forgive me for not revealing the truth to you now. But all I can say is that you must trust me or you will regret it for the rest of your life.¡¯


    ¡®Why would I regret having sex with my fianc¨¦?¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t say any more except that you must be patient and stand your ground.¡¯


    ¡®Wait for what?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m really sorry, Alpha, but I really can¡¯t say any more.¡¯


    ¡®What the f*ck is this? Why can¡¯t you even tell me why?!¡¯


    I yelled at my wolf but he just kept his lips sealed, whimpering in a low, sad voice. His tail had gone between his legs.


    Iy back in bed, speechless and annoyed by what had just happened. I didn¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t like the smell of my fianc¨¦ and I didn¡¯t know why my wolf go to such lengths to stop me from having sex with Emily.

 Chapter 126 - She Is...

    <h4>Chapter 126: She Is...</h4>


    [Unknown person¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was enjoying my dinner in my studio when a woman rushed in while crying.


    ¡°Yo said that you made Alpha lose all his memories! So why is he still resisting having sex with me? He¡¯s done this more than once too!¡± She shouted at me and I could see her saliva fly into my dinner.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to knock before entering?¡± I stood up and was about to throw the dinner away. D*mn it, I had only eaten half of it but I¡¯m a witch who¡¯s obsessed with cleanliness.


    ¡°Are you kidding me right now? Annabel, your ck magic must have some ws if he doesn¡¯t want to have sex with me!¡±


    ¡°Look I can make him lose his memories but I can¡¯t reset his likes and dislikes. If he still rejects you, then you are the problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve taken care of him for so long and he believes that I¡¯m his fianc¨¦. Why would he refuse to have sex with his fianc¨¦ for no reason? There must be something wrong with your spell!¡±


    ¡°Stupid woman, you¡¯re irritating my ears.¡± I rubbed my temples. Now I knew why Alpha wasn¡¯t willing to have sex with this b*tch.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my magic. I helped you create a car ident and cause Alpha to lose all his memories. I helped you settle down in another continent. His substitute has also sessfully entered their castle and was about to chase away the Luna that you wanted to rece. So, if you have time toin here, why don¡¯t you go back and look at yourself in the mirror and think about your next n?¡±


    ¡°Work your magic and make him want to have sex with me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not part of our deal. If you¡¯re willing to pay more, maybe I can consider it.¡± I smiled sweetly at her, but she pounced on me. This b*tch was really annoying. Just as she was about to rush into my face, I grabbed her throat.


    ¡°Listen to me, b*tch. If he doesn¡¯t want to f*ck you even though he¡¯s lost his memory, it might mean that the bond between him and his mate is very strong. She must be that pink-purple wolf you mentioned. If you¡¯re unable to be Luna even if you¡¯ve tried your best, it can only mean that you¡¯re his one-night stand. He didn¡¯t love you in the past and he doesn¡¯t love you now.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Alpha loves me! I¡¯ll be Luna of the pack in no time!¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead and do it.¡± I threw her to the ground and shey there, panting like a dog.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I can. If you go crazy again, don¡¯t forget, I can recover Alpha¡¯s memory at any time.¡±


    ¡°You can try. Even if Alpha doesn¡¯t kill you, Alex of the New Moon Pack will.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean the one who wants to covet the Luna of Sunset Pack? Let hime and see if he¡¯s a match for me. He¡¯s just as stupid as you. I should reveal all your schemes to Alpha so that he can kill you off.¡±


    ¡°You poisonous woman!¡±


    She cursed at me but I only smiled at her again. I have nothing to fear. After all, I¡¯m a dark witch who has lived for more than a thousand years.


    ¡°Get out of my room before I kill you.¡±


    She left in a huff. Still, I was intrigued that Alpha was still not willing to have sex with Emily. Was his bond with his mate that strong? But I immediately denied my own thoughts. I had never seen such a strong bond between ordinary werewolves. It was impossible, but then I remembered that Luna¡¯s wolf was pink and purple in color.


    Just as I was thinking about what went wrong, a voice interrupted my thoughts and I watched as a puff of smoke appear before me.


    ¡°Annabel, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Nichs, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a Werewolf of Chaos who might be in the area. Have you heard of or seen anything?¡±


    ¡°Werewolf of Chaos? I haven¡¯t heard this term for a long time. Do you think there¡¯s one nearby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a man or a woman.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because there¡¯s an unprecedented amount of energy surge nearby. That¡¯s from a powerfulWerewolf of Chaos. F*ck, I¡¯m not here to be questioned by you.¡±


    I suddenly recalled something, which caused my mouth to unconsciously widen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about my other clients.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you report to me immediately if there¡¯s any news. You know that killing you is as easy as squeezing an ant.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    I forced out a smile and watched Nichs disappear. Only then did I feel my heart, which had jumped to my throat, gradually calm down. D*mn it. Ever since Nichs killed some wizards and witches who did not respect his will, including one of my family members, I had always hoped that he would be punished. However, I still had to be humble before him.


    I wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight him head-on.


    Thankfully, his news had given me a new idea.


    If was looking for a powerful Werewolf of Chaos nearby, I should probably go meet a coteral of my ck magic: Luna Rose of Sunset Pack.

 Chapter 127 - Alpha Under House Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 127: Alpha Under House Arrest</h4>


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°What? You found poison in Eve¡¯s blood?¡±


    I was not expecting such a report from Dr. Baldwin.


    ¡°Yes, Beta. I detected a small amount of musk and saffron in Eve¡¯s blood. These ingredients are extremely detrimental to the development and growth of the fetus. In some eastern countries, they are used to abort pregnancies. But I don¡¯t think this is the main cause of death of Eve¡¯s baby since it was already fully formed.¡±


    ¡°What is ,then?¡±


    ¡°When she was sent here, her body temperature was already pretty hot and I think that had caused her physiological functions to temporarily shut down. That is the most likely cause of her baby¡¯s death. A simple fall would not have caused her body to overheat like that but I¡¯m still unable to figure out what did. I have a feeling that ck magic was involved.¡±


    ¡°ck magic?¡± The first half of Dr. Baldwin¡¯s subsequent report made sense, but not the second half.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible that the curse of ck magic, coupled with those herbs, contributed to this tragedy. But I¡¯m not 100% sure of my judgment. I¡¯ve already reported my thoughts to Alpha.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that I was old and muddle-headed. If news of this became public, he will punish me. But I couldn¡¯t not tell anyone about this, which is why I came to you, Beta.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me with this information, Dr. Baldwin. But as Alpha said, please keep this matter a secret for now.¡±


    He nodded and left. Once he was gone, I immediately called the other ranked members to my room.


    ¡°I knew it! I told you so! This was all a set up to frame Luna!¡±


    Jane felt triumphant that her initial theory was right.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°But I can¡¯t think of any reason Eve would frame Luna,¡± said Ade.


    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s just a pawn,¡± said I, basically repeating Diana¡¯s theory.


    ¡°This is the second poison incident that has happened to the pack within a short period of time. Thest time was a maid. This time, it was an innocent child!¡± Luna Taylormented.


    ¡°Oh, also, Dr. Baldwin had told me that he had initially reported this to Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Edward knows about this? He should have sent people to investigate thoroughly,¡± said Alpha Leon.


    ¡°Well, Uncle Leon, Alpha simply thought that Dr. Baldwin is senile and threatened to punish him if the doctor told anyone else about this.¡±


    Everyone looked at me in disbelief, but there was nothing I could do. No oneined anymore, not even Jane. A stifling and powerless atmosphere filled the room. We knew there was something amiss about Alpha, but we didn¡¯t know what so we could not even start to find a solution to fix him.


    ¡°Edward is no longer in a condition to lead the pack. He will be ced under house arrest. Patrick, I need you to be the temporary Alpha of the pack,¡± said Alpha Leon all of a sudden.


    ¡°But Uncle Leon, I don¡¯t have any intention of shirking responsibility but we currently don¡¯t have a legitimate reason to ce Alpha under house arrest. Moreover, this isn¡¯t a long-term n,¡± said I.


    ¡°It is precisely because this isn¡¯t a long-term n that I am not allowing Sunset Pack to fall into disgrace under Edward¡¯s current leadership! As for the legitimate reason put him under house arrest, it will be for hurting Luna. This is my order and I will take responsibility for everything.¡±


    I looked at the old man in front of me. He had be much more haggard these days. He had just ordered his own son to be grounded. It must have taken a lot for him toe to such a decision. All I could do now was to support him unconditionally.


    Soon, we gathered in Alpha¡¯s office and Uncle Leon delivered his decision. ¡°You want to put me under house arrest! Just because of that b*itch? Are you trying to rebel against the heavens?!¡±


    As expected, Alpha was quite angry. However, I never expected him to call Luna ¡°that b*tch¡±.


    ¡°Edward, you must be possessed! You are to be under house arrest until you return to normal!¡± Alpha Leon looked straight at his son fearlessly as he spoke. Edward was a head taller than his father but that did not matter to thetter.


    ¡°Edward, my child, what is wrong with you?¡± Luna Taylor cried, her tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with me! It is all of you who have been bewitched by that damn b*tch! How dare you disobey me! Guards! Take my father away! He is trying to rebel against his monarch!¡±


    Despite the presence of a few chief guards in the office, they did not dare to move. They were at a loss as to whosemands they should listen to.


    I decided to give more specific orders. ¡°Dn, send Alpha to his room to rest. Instruct the servants to deliver his meals to his room. He is not allowed to leave his room until further notice.¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡± Alpha Leon roared with all his might and Diana shuddered beside me. Even I had never seen him so angry. Dn finally walked forward, followed by his subordinates.


    ¡°I will execute you! How dare you disobey your Alpha!¡± Alpha Edward shouted the entire way as he was brought to his room, his voice echoing throughout the corridors. He also attempted to transform into his wolf, but decided against it in the end.

 Chapter 128 - She Is Leaving?

    <h4>Chapter 128: She Is Leaving?</h4>


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    While we were still gathered in Alpha¡¯s office, Luna telepathically spoke to my wolf to inform us that there was something she would like to speak to us about. I responded that we would be waiting for her at Alpha¡¯s office.


    ¡°That was a difficult and sad decision we had to make against Alpha, but at least Luna can be at peace for the time being,¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Alpha Patrick, go investigate the matter of Eve¡¯s miscarriage. Gamma Ad, strengthen the defense of the pack internally and externally.¡± Alpha Leon wasted no time to instruct us on our next moves. Although I was still unustomed to this title, I nodded my head with Ad and obeyed his orders.


    Then, came a knock on the door. Jane ran over to open it and Alonso walked in, followed by Luna.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± asked Alonso us.


    ¡°Alpha has just been ced under house arrest by Uncle Leon. Patrick is now the acting Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is good news. Come on, Rose, tell them our news.¡±


    We looked at Luna expectantly, thought none of us knew what she was about to tell us.


    ¡°Thank you for your care and concern for me all this time. I¡¯ve juste to inform you that I¡¯m ready to leave the pack,¡± said Luna. Although she said it rather softly and calmly, my heart still tightened.


    ¡°Child, is it because of Edward? He¡¯s under house arrest now. So, you don¡¯t have to worry about him hurting you and your child anymore,¡± said Luna Taylor, almost pleadingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother, but this is my decision.¡±


    ¡°Luna, stay. The pack will protect you and your child. Or you can just go stay at my apartment,¡± said I as Diana nodded agreeingly next to me.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. But I will be leaving with Alonso. He will take care of me.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Alonso? Boy, I mean no offense, but you are a child yourself. How will you take care and be responsible for Luna? Were you the one who talked her into this? Look, you may be a Werewolf of Chaos, but Luna¡¯s a pregnant woman!¡± Thinking about the possibility that Alonso was the one who forced Luna to leave, I suddenly felt a surge of anger in my chest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t encourage her but I can assure you that I¡¯m capable enough to take care of her. In fact, I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t understand why you¡¯re forcing her to stay. Just because she¡¯s carrying Alpha¡¯s child? The heir to the family and pack?¡±


    ¡°God d*mn it! It¡¯s because she¡¯s family, that¡¯s why!¡± Jane was about to lose it.


    ¡°Family? Your Alpha justmitted physical, verbal, and sexual violence on her! And they¡¯re supposed to be mates! None of us can even begin to imagine how traumatizing that is for her. If you really think of her as family, you wouldn¡¯t be forcing her to continue living in the same house as her abuser and those rted to him. Or have you forgotten that she can read others¡¯ thoughts? Just a quick insider knowledge, all Rose could read from Edward¡¯s thoughts are his constant lust for any other woman except her.


    ¡°He may be under house arrest now, but he¡¯s Alpha for a reason. Which one of you can guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t escape and beat Rose up one day? If you¡¯re not able to subdue your Alpha properly, at least have the decency to let Rose go and live her life peacefully.¡±


    I was about to speak, but Luna interrupted me.


    ¡°Enough. Alonso did not convince or force me to make this decision. I was the one who made it.¡±


    ¡°But why, Luna?¡± I was exasperated.


    ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s under house arrest or not, all I know is that he doesn¡¯t love me anymore.¡±


    When she said these words, there were tears in her eyes, but she did her best to remain calm.


    ¡°I used to think that the bond between us was indestructible, but it seems that I was overconfident in myself. If he truly doesn¡¯t love me anymore, I cannot force him to change his heart and mind again. I can only hope that he will get better soon. But I can¡¯t wait that long, not with him in his current condition.¡±


    The rest of us fell silent.


    ¡°I love Edward. I love him so much that I¡¯m willing to give up my life for him. But I¡¯ve also suffered for eight years in New Moon Pack, and I honestly do not want to relive that here. His words, actions, thoughts, and even his gaze are enough to kill me countless time. No matter what caused him to be like this, the fact remains that he doesn¡¯t want me anymore. I don¡¯t think I can continue living here. I don¡¯t want my emotions to get out of control, and I don¡¯t want to hurt the people of my pack because of it. That is why I have chosen to leave.¡±

 Chapter 129 - She Left

    <h4>Chapter 129: She Left</h4>


    [Jane¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Rose, what can I do to make you stay?¡± I stopped using Luna¡¯s honorific title. She¡¯s basically my sister and she was about to leave. I was willing to do anything to make her stay, but she simply responded with a heart-wrenching smile.


    ¡°Jane, I¡¯ve already made up my mind,¡± said she. Her voice was trembling as she spoke, but she maintained her calm.


    ¡°I just want to say, thank you for all your love and care for me. I will always remember and love you forever, because you have given me a whole family. I haven¡¯t experienced it for so many years. Jane, you and Ad be good to each other. And please eat less cold food. I know how much you like them but you know how bad they are for you. Ad, please take care of Jane or I will not forgive you. Diana, although we have not known each other for long, you have be like a sister to me. I believe you will eventuallye to like this ce. Alpha Leon and Luna Taylor, you may not be my biological parents, but I will always be grateful for all the love you have showered me with. Patrick, you¡¯re like a big brother to me who has always had my back. I know you will be a great Alpha.¡±


    Tears streamed down my face as Luna said her goodbyes. She was really going to leave.


    ¡°Luna, how Long will you be gone?¡± asked Patrick sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Pat. But he doesn¡¯t love me anymore.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like she was answering his question, but we knew what she meant.


    ¡°Could you please give this to Edward? It would be better if you could give it to him when he¡¯s better.¡±


    Luna handed Patrick a small bag.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my tone just now. Please rest assured,I will use all my resources to take care of Rose,¡± said Alonso.


    Luna gave each of us a hug, then she turned to leave the office. Alonso followed closely behind her.


    The women cried, while Patrick and Alpha Leon frowned. I chased after them and saw Luna and Alonso enter the office next door before reappearing with their luggage.


    Updates by


    .


    Luna nced at me, gave me a bitter smile, and then they walked downstairs to the castle gate. I looked at their backs in grief, but there was nothing I could do. I could only lean against the wall in the corridor.


    Less than ten minutes had passed, but it felt like it had been centuries. Suddenly, Patrick rushed out of Alpha¡¯s office and ran downstairs. The others followed him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let Luna leave! She deserves our protection! She¡¯s Luna of our pack!¡±


    Patrick yelled as I followed him downstairs to the garage. I heard him speak on the phone as he told the border guards to stop Alonso¡¯s car.


    We jumped into a car as we headed for the pack¡¯s border at top speed.


    We didn¡¯t get very far before I suddenly felt my wolf circling inside me. It looked up as she wailed and scratched with her ws. I even felt her tears. My heart started to feel very empty and even in pain. It was because the connection between me and someone else had been cut off. I had never felt like this before and I wanted to cry.


    Patrick and Ad didn¡¯t look good either as the former eventually stopped the car on the side of the road.


    ¡°God, Lucifer suddenly went crazy. I can¡¯t describe his sadness with words, but I felt the pain,¡± said he, depressed.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Ad.


    We immediately looked out the car window and saw a shocking scene: everyone had stopped in their movements and started crying. Even the children cried too. The sight and sound of the scene was heart-wrenching and quite tragic. A few of them even transformed into their wolves who howled into the sky ¨C I could hear the sadness and despair in their cries.


    ¡°It¡¯s Luna. Luna cut off the connection between her and the pack.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I was a little confused by Patrick¡¯s words.


    ¡°Luna can connect to each of our wolves?! Oh my God! And she just cut it off!¡±


    We continued to drive towards the edge of the pack like crazy, but by the time we arrived, all we saw were a few guards who were trapped on the ground by some kind of force. They weren¡¯t injured but they were unable to move and their surroundings were a mess.


    ¡°Beta, Gamma, a boy has somehow immobilized us. We were unable to stop Luna. We are ready to ept your punishment.¡± The guards muttered as theyy on the ground. I almost fell back into the car seat.


    We were toote.

 Chapter 130 - I Love You, Take Care of Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 130: I Love You, Take Care of Yourself</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Alonso drove us to the edge of the pack, the guards stopped us. I suspected that it was under the orders of Patrick or Alpha Leon.


    Alonso easily subdued them without hurting them. He simply immobilized them temporarily.


    When Alonso got back in the car, ready to resume our journey, I asked him to wait.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked he to me.


    ¡°I want to take a good look at this ce for thest time,¡± I replied and got out of the car. He did not follow me down. Instead, he ignited the engine and waited for me in the car.


    I looked in the direction of the castle. Although I could not see anything, I knew I was looking at the people I loved the most from afar.


    When I felt that it was time, I closed my eyes and muttered:


    ¡°I, Rory Jeffrey Garner, and my unborn child, hereby sever all ties with Sunset Pack, relinquishing my title and status as Luna, as well as everything else that I have.¡±


    In an instant, I felt a void in my heart. I could feel my connection with the wolves of my pack disappear, like small bubbles bursting into thin air. A wave of grief filled my chest and I saw a simr kind of emotion fill the guards¡¯ eyes. They started wailing and calling after me.


    I took a deep breath, hoping to bear the pain that followed.


    ¡°I, Rory Jeffrey Garner, reject you, Alpha Edward Lancaster of Sunset Pack, as my mate.¡±


    I felt thest of the thin bonds between us breakpletely and a never-before-felt pain swept through my body. I had lost the love of my life and my heart felt like it was being pulled apart in five different directions. The pain was so unbearable I fell to my knees and began to cry.


    My sudden outburst of emotion shattered the gates of the pack, burned the grass, and uprooted the trees nearby. But that was only the aftereffect of a thousandth of my current mental and emotional state.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Rose! What did you do!¡±


    I saw Alonso rushing towards me to help me up.


    ¡°Why did you cut off your connection to Alpha and the pack?!


    ¡°Well, It¡¯s no longer safe here. Let¡¯s leave first!¡± He ced my arm on his shoulder and dragged me into the car.


    Once we were in the car, he continued to yell at me.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡±


    ¡°Edward doesn¡¯t want or love me anymore!¡± I used all my strength to yell back at him and my tears fell again. But he just continued driving in silence.


    I propped up my body and looked out the window at the pack behind me as I left all my beautiful and sad memories behind. I finally muttered the words I was unable to say earlier.


    ¡°Edward, I love you. Take care of yourself.¡±


    [Alonso¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Rose got off the car alone, I knew that something was wrong. But by the time I had jumped out of the car, it was toote.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡±


    ¡°Edward doesn¡¯t want or love me anymore!¡±


    When she shouted these words at me, I realized that there was nothing I could do or say to make her feel better. Still, I couldn¡¯t believe that she cut off her connections to Sunset Pack.


    I couldn¡¯t reprimand her because she was currently experiencing one of the greatest pain a member of a pack could feel. All I knew was that I had to take her away immediately. Once the link was cut off, the darkness would be able to find her much more easily and quickly.


    I could only pray that Alpha would survive whatever consequence the break of their bond would impose on him. I didn¡¯t know where he was, but I knew for a fact that he had survived the car ident.


    I continued to pray as I drove, that the moon goddess was still watching over us.

 Chapter 131 - Great Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 131: Great Sorrow</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was watching TV in my room, bored out of my mind. None of the TV shows on any of the channels were entertaining or informative. I could feel my brain cells dying from just watching them. But if I didn¡¯t watch TV, there was nothing else I could do in this room.


    When Emily came to take care of me, she would prepare a lot of food and drinks for me. She also like to talk, but not about the pack. Just trivial things.


    And it seemed that she had modified the door locks so that they could only be locked from the outside. Basically, she would lock me in whenever she left, iming that it was for my safety as the evil forces that caused my car ident were still lurking around. But she promised that when the time was right, she would return to the pack with me.


    To be honest, I was skeptical of her words, and the fact that she had locked the door made my trust in her waver.


    Although she was concerned about me, I couldn¡¯t stand why I had to be treated like this. I nned to continue observing for another day or two before making an attempt to leave and see what was truly happening beyond these walls. If she lied to me, she would pay a heavy price for it.


    Ever since my wolf stopped mest time, I had managed to suppress my desires and refuse to have sex with her four or five times after that. I had gone from having a little sexual interest in the beginning, mainly to vent everything that had been pent up, to not having any sexual interest in her at all. But this wasn¡¯t just because of my wolf, it was also because she seemed to want to have sex with me so badly only to prove something.


    Even though I had rejected her and even berated her for her actions, she would still ask to serve me as if nothing had happened. And this made me even more disgusted. I didn¡¯t understand why the moon goddess would arrange for her to be my mate when I couldn¡¯t seem to feel any love for her at all.


    ¡°Emily, if you keep locking me in here like this, I think I¡¯ll have to break the door down and go out,¡± said I to her as the television continued to broadcast a boring show.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m not locking you up at all. I¡¯m just protecting you. Just wait a little longer. We should be able to return to the pack in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why within a few days?¡±


    When I asked this question, I suddenly felt something amiss with my body. A huge emptiness enveloped me and I heard a distant voice.


    ¡°I, Rory Jeffrey Garner, reject you, Alpha Edward Lancaster of Sunset Pack, as my mate.¡±


    Initially, the voice was soft. But it continued to echo in my mind, growing louder and louder. And rather than feel pain, I simply felt a wave of disappointment and sadness in my heart.


    Updates by


    .


    Following that, a heart-wrenching pain assaulted me. I swore I had never experienced such pain before. My internal organs felt as if it had been torn apart by countless sharp knives before my entire body was crushed by a truck. I couldn¡¯t speak, think, or breathe.


    ¡°Alpha! What¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    I heard Emily scream, but I couldn¡¯t control my body. I felt a sudden rush of hot liquid and I instinctively opened my mouth to spit out a mouthful of blood onto the carpet. I could also feel the blood ooze out of my nose and ears.


    I simply curled up on the ground but nothing I did made me feel any better. I screamed and scratched my chest as hard as I could ¨C it was as if tens of thousands of ants were gnawing at my heart. My heart was beating at least 500 times a minute and my head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to explode. Still, none of these pain couldpare to what I felt in my heart. It was literally broken.


    I was too weak to make a sound and my wolf was in the same pain as I was. I felt like I was losing my mind. I heard Emily screaming and I could tell that someone else hade in but I couldn¡¯t tell who. Then, I felt my body being dragged somewhere.


    I closed my eyes and saw a vision of a woman¡¯s back. It was vague but familiar. I ran after her, reaching out my hand to hold onto her. But no matter how much I ran, I could not reach. The desperation suffocated me and I felt my whole body break out in cold sweat and slowly go numb.


    My consciousness began to fade as I sank deeper into the darkness. Was I dying?


    My head felt extremely heavy and right before I lost consciousness, I was hit by another wave of pain by the same voice.


    ¡°Edward, I love you. Take care of yourself.¡±

 Chapter 132 - He Is Unharmed

    <h4>Chapter 132: He Is Unharmed</h4>


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I was sure that Luna hadpletely cut off all ties with the pack, we quickly jumped into the car and rushed back.


    If Luna had cut off all ties with the pack, then she would have also cut off her connection with Alpha. When I saw the mess at the border gate, I knew that she must have been in great pain.


    Luna was a Werewolf of Chaos, stronger than us in every way. If she had suffered to this extent just from breaking off her bond with Alpha, I couldn¡¯t imagine how much more painful it would have been for Alpha. Even though he wasn¡¯t in his right mind right now, their bond was real. I told Ad to contact Alpha Leon to help check on Alpha.


    But when we did, we were confused. Uncle Leon and Aunt Taylor were sad but Alpha seemed fine.


    ¡°Alpha, are you okay?¡± asked I to him, but he just looked at me as if nothing was wrong. He even smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. In fact, I¡¯m more than fine. How could I not be now that that woman is gone?¡±


    ¡°The border gate is in a mess, which meant that Luna was in a lot of pain before she left, so I was worried that you would also...¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, I did feel some heartache, but I¡¯m an Alpha. I have to be strong. This is God¡¯s will. Also, you don¡¯t have to call her Luna anymore.¡±


    ¡°She cut off her connection with you too?¡±


    ¡°I think so, Patrick. It¡¯s for the best.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything more because Alpha seemed fine, which I found a little strange.


    If the connection between them was as important as we had been told, how could Luna be so heartbroken but Alpha still be fine? Could Luna really have been the bad omen Alpha imed she was? Was this part of the moon goddess¡¯s n all along?


    ¡°Now please release me from house arrest. She has already left on her own because she knows that I am right! Let me go. The pack needs me to manage it!¡± I heard Alpha say to Uncle Leon.


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Edward, I am very disappointed in you. Your mate has just left you and the pack has just lost their Luna but you remainpletely indifferent.¡± Uncle Leon¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we had been bewitched by her! How could you still feel sad about this? Am I the only one here who¡¯s clear-minded? How many times must I repeat myself?¡±


    ¡°How could she have bewitched us? She¡¯s just a child who had lost her parents and her pack. She has already suffered a lot by the time you found her in New Crescent Pack!¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it make even more sense for her to bewitch us? How could my mate be some lowly ve of another pack? The moon goddess had clearly realized that her arrangement had been wrong. How dare a lowly pheasant dream to soar in the sky like a phoenix?¡±


    ¡°I would never have thought that you of all people would think of your mate in that way!¡± Uncle Leon roared at him and I saw Jane¡¯s jaw tighten.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Everything is settled now. Let go of your prejudice against me. I will choose a new Luna for the pack at the right time.¡± Alpha sat on the sofa, crossed his legs on the coffee table, and looked at all of us.


    ¡°The new Luna?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Luna had just left and Alpha was talking about marrying another?


    ¡°It seems that you already have someone in mind.¡± Alpha Leon sneered.


    ¡°You can say that.¡±


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know yet. But when the timees I hope you will all be a bit more cheerful than you look now.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, how dare you betray Luna!¡± Jane was not satisfied as she shouted at him with clenched fists.


    ¡°Look, she left me first, okay? Ad, control your woman. How could you allow her to have such courage to yell at me like that?¡±


    In the end, Alpha was no longer under house arrest and threatened to report Alpha Leon to the Council of Elders if thetter dared to do that to him again, his reason being that his father had illegally detained him.


    I didn¡¯t regret the brevity of my time as the acting Alpha. I had once told and always believed that I would serve Alpha Edward for the rest of my life. But it was undeniable that I still felt sad about this whole situation.


    We had just lost the best Luna and the best Alpha we ever had.

 Chapter 133 - The Awakened Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Awakened Alpha</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I felt like I was in a chaotic yet dark space where countless hands grabbed my legs and pulled me deeper into the darkness, suffocating me.


    At some point, I gradually felt the space above me brighten as a vine lowered to me. I couldn¡¯t see where it led as I simply grabbed it tightly with my hands like it was my only hope.


    But the moment I touched it, I realized that it was full of thorns. Still, no matter how much I bled, I held on to it tightly. I would rather bleed from my hands than remain in the darkness.


    I did not know how much time had passed but I noticed that the light started to brighten. As I looked around, my hands had stopped bleeding. But I still felt as if my whole body was extremely heavy and sore, like an old piece of rusty machinery trying to operate. Then, I vaguely heard a conversation between two people.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what I just said? We have to get rid of him as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will do it ording to our agreement. However, don¡¯t think about asking me to do anything else for you. Our ¡®coboration¡¯ ends here because you didn¡¯t pay me any more coteral.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were a greedy witch, but rest assured, I won¡¯t need you for anything else.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not, stupid woman. I can¡¯t wait to be rid of your crying and begging. I guess I¡¯m just curious if you will ever be the Luna of your pack.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Edward has fallen in love with me! I will be the Luna of the pack!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Why won¡¯t he let you perform oral sex on him then?¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    I tried to open my eyelids, but they felt extremely heavy. Eventually, I managed to take a peep at my surroundings, but I only saw Emily.


    ¡°Alpha! You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°Emily, who were you talking to just now?¡±


    ¡°No one. Just myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. What happened to me? Why do I feel like I have no strength at all?¡±


    ¡°It was that b*tch who was chasing you. She cast a dark spell on you, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve resolved it.¡±


    ¡°God, why does she have to be so cruel to me? Thank you, Emily.¡±


    ¡°She has always been so cruel to you and your family and friends. She had all of you bewitched by her. Darling, I¡¯m the only one who truly loves you.¡±


    ¡°Emily, I remember that moment. I was so upset that I almost died. I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened to me if you weren¡¯t by my side. Do you think you can get me a phone? I would love to be able to contact you at any time because I miss you all the time, Honey.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, what did you call me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my Honey, my fiancee. It¡¯s my fortune to have you.¡±


    I looked at her beaming with joy. She was almost delirious with pride.


    ¡°I can buy you a cell phone, but you have to promise that I will be the only contact on your phone. When we return to the pack, you can¡¯t easily trust the people in the pack. They¡¯re still muddle-headed.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you saved my life.¡±


    She gave me a kiss and left. I looked around and found that I was still in the room. Then I closed my eyes and continued to lie on the bed, thinking about what I had just heard.


    When Emily returned, she brought back an iPhone.


    ¡°I have already saved my number inside. Remember, you must not trust anyone other than me. Many people want to harm you.¡±


    ¡°I understand, especially after everything that has happened,¡± I replied obediently.


    ¡°When you recover, we¡¯ll return to the pack as soon as possible. The pack needs their Alpha and their Luna.¡±


    She looked at me meaningfully with anticipation. Obviously, I understood what she meant.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re their Luna. My dear, I¡¯m a little hungry. Can you make me some fresh food?¡±


    Once she left the room, I immediately took out my phone and opened the map to check my current location before immediately dialing a number.


    But even after four to five dials, I kept going straight to voicemail. I immediately felt sad and disappointed. Still, I didn¡¯t have time to wallow in my feelings. I continued to dial the next number.


    When the call was picked up, I spoke while trying to keep my voice down.


    ¡°Brother, just listen to me. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±

 Chapter 134 - Who Was That Person?

    <h4>Chapter 134: Who Was That Person?</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Brother, just listen to me. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    That was what I said the moment Patrick picked up my call.


    ¡°Alpha?¡± He sounded quite shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Just listen to me. I am with Emily and she told me that she was my fianc¨¦e. I think I must have lost my memory after the ident. I don¡¯t know how I was saved, but that¡¯s the gist of what had happened as far as I know.¡±


    I could hear the other party¡¯s breathing increase rapidly but he remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m not near the pack right now, but I¡¯ll be back with Emily soon. She doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve regained my memory which is most likely from Rose cutting me off, releasing a burst of energy that must have triggered something within me.¡±


    I had been able to remain calm and quiet as I spoke so far. But when I uttered thest few words, I could feel my heart and voice tremble. Champion spun around inside me in anger, digging at the ground as he felt the same pain I did.


    The thought of my mate still loving me when she cut me off on her own ord caused something akin to the feeling of my mind and body exploding within me. I could feel my impatient desire to rush out of the room and puncture Emily in the throat with my fangs for having the audacity to put me under house arrest and lie to me, iming she was my fianc¨¦e.


    Thanks to her, I had no idea what was happening in the pack and why Rose decided to cut me off. But I had a pretty good hunch that something bad must have happened to her, something so bad and hurtful that she had no choice but to give up the pack and me. I didn¡¯t know who the main culprit was behind all this, but I knew that it wasn¡¯t a pack member.


    Once I was back in the pack, I would do everything in my power, even if it cost me my life, to investigate. I would find Rose and tell her how much I loved and missed her. I would go down on my knees and beg for her forgiveness.


    I decided to start investigating now, based on what I knew ¨C everything that had happened so far would not have been possible without the car ident, and Emily was definitely involved.


    I had also heard Emily talking to another woman but she was nowhere to be found the moment I opened my eyes. So, I still didn¡¯t know who the other person was. If I wanted to proceed with my investigation, I would have to continue pretending as an amnesiac and gather as much evidence as possible.


    ¡°Pass on the message to the other ranked members to y along and not let the cat out of the bag until I¡¯ve gotten things under control.¡±


    Updates by


    .


    I suddenly heard footstepsing from the living room and quickly hung up, not forgetting to delete my call history.


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I picked up the unfamiliar call, the words I heard spoken by the voice from the other side shocked me.


    There was something somewhere deep down within me that made me want to believe that the voice earlier belonged to Alpha. However, he should be with us in the castle right now. So, why would he make such a call?


    The call felt a little creepy.


    So far, no one had been able to determine anything wrong with Alpha, not even Alonso or Susanna, the powerful Werewolf of Chaos and witch. But no one had been able to figure out a way to bring Alpha back to normal either.


    The call earlier did not sound like a prank. Still, if the person who called was the real Alpha, then who was the person with us in the castle who even smelled like Alpha?


    I didn¡¯t tell the other pack members immediately. Instead, I asked Dn to send me the entry and exit logs of the pack from the border gates. I hadn¡¯t seen Emily for a long time. She used to wander around the castle but she hadn¡¯t been here once since Alpha¡¯s ident.


    When I was presented with the logs, I checked them and noticed that Emily had been making frequent visits to hermunity beyond our borders. The frequency of her visits seemed to have increased after the ident. Her short trips wouldst for a few hours while the longer ones would span more than a day.


    I quickly stopped thinking. Trying to figure things out now only made me more confused. I decided that since I wasn¡¯t 100% sure that the call was real, all I could do was wait for the person to call me back. I didn¡¯t even bother to call back, despite the number of questions I had for that person.

 Chapter 135 - She Smells Like Him

    <h4>Chapter 135: She Smells Like Him</h4>


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I arrived at Emily¡¯s house, only Simon her father was there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡± asked I.


    ¡°She¡¯s out. May I ask why Beta is looking for her?¡± Simon looked at me apprehensively.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I once noticed that she had worn quite a pretty dress and I want to ask her where she got it since I¡¯d like to get one for my mate. When will she be back?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it would be her honor to help you gift that dress to your mate. Maybe you can call her directly or text her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have her number.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if Simon knew that I was lying but he still gave me Emily¡¯s number. When I walked out of their house, I immediately dialed the number.


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s Patrick.¡±


    ¡°Beta?¡± She was very surprised that I called her.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m outside. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask you where you bought a dress that you had once worn. I want to buy one for my mate.¡±


    ¡°Which dress?¡±


    Updates by


    .


    ¡°A white one. D*mn it, I don¡¯t know how to describe it. When are youing back?¡± I tried my best to recall Emily¡¯s appearance and dresstely but it was in vain because I never paid her any attention. All I could do was pray that my lies would be good enough.


    ¡°I have a few white dresses, but I don¡¯t know which one you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle to see you when you get back. When can youe back?¡±


    ¡°Tonight around eight o¡¯clock. I still have something to finish up on here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you then. Thank you, Emily.¡±


    I hung up. Now, I needed to make some preparations for when I meet her tonight. I hurried to another hut and hoped that its owner was still there. After Luna left the pack, I hadn¡¯t checked to see if he had left with them. It waspletely my oversight.


    When I arrived at the hut, I thanked the moon goddess that he was still around.


    ¡°Clyde, good afternoon.¡±


    Clyde returned my respect as he leisurely made tea.


    ¡°Did you know that Luna and Alonso have left?¡± asked I.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave with them?¡±


    ¡°Why should I leave with them? I quite like the life I have here. It¡¯s the life I¡¯ve always yearned for. I don¡¯t want to travel and be in danger forever.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t Alonso your teacher? And wasn¡¯t your mission to protect Luna?¡±


    I was shocked and angry by how his careless attitude. Alonso might be powerful but he was still just a child. I seriously doubted he could take care of Luna and ensure her safety.


    ¡°I¡¯m an independent person, Beta. Although he¡¯s my teacher, I also have the right to choose my own life.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Beta, if you¡¯re only here to question me, I would like to continue making tea.¡±


    He was asking me to leave but I didn¡¯t have time to think about why he was acting this way ¨C was there some conflict between him and his teacher? Regardless, I had to hold back my emotions and reactions as I asked him for a favor.


    ¡ª


    After 8 P.M., I brought Clyde with me to Emily¡¯s house. When she opened the door and saw us, she looked a little strange. I simply said that Clyde was going to have a drink with meter, so I decided to just bring him along for now. She led us to the living room as she walked into her bedroom to bring out her white dresses.


    I didn¡¯t think any of the dresses were particrly pretty but since I had dug this hole, I had to pick one of them.


    ¡°Emily, this was the dress that caught my eye previously but I didn¡¯t have the time to ask you about it at that time. You looked so elegant in it. Where did you buy it?¡±


    ¡°Beta, there¡¯s no need for you to go to such great lengths to find me for such a small matter. I could have taken a photo of them for you.¡± Still, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly ¨C I could tell that she was trying her best to suppress her beam of joy ¨C since a ranked member had just praised her.


    ¡°Well, I prefer to confirm the dress in person so please forgive me for being so straight with you. Moreover, I don¡¯t think I would have been able to remember the dress just from photos. So, do tell me where you bought this dress. I know my mate would absolutely love it.¡±


    After I got the answer, we exchanged a few more pleasantries. I made it a point to mention that I hadn¡¯t been seeing her around as often and she simply exined that she had some things to settle outside the pack.


    ¡°Beta, she does smell like Alpha.¡±


    That was what Clyde told me once we were some distance away from Emily¡¯s house. This was the reason I had nned this entire encounter. I knew that a Werewolf of Chaos¡¯s sense of smell was uncanny.


    But when I heard his report, some mixed feelings arose within me.


    ¡°So is Emily having an affair with Alpha? Are you investigating them?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Clyde. This isn¡¯t your business. Forget what you just went through.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask any more questions as I drove him back to his cabin.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say we were going to grab some drinks?¡±


    He called out to me through the window as he got out of the car. I started my car and sped off. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for a drink or a chat. I needed to inform the ranked members of the call I had received today.

 Chapter 136 - Im Here to Help

    <h4>Chapter 136: I¡¯m Here to Help</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Emily made me some simple meals and I wasn¡¯t worried that she would poison them because I knew that she had always wanted to be Luna, and the only person who could make that dreame true for her was me. If she wanted me dead, she could have just gotten it done and over with the car ident.


    I should thank her for not killing me but she might regret it because I couldn¡¯t wait to return her the ¡®favor¡¯ she had done to me, Rose, and the pack tenfold or even a hundredfold. She might not be the only one involved, but she was not innocent either. I bided my time and continued pretending I was still an amnesiac and that I thought of her as my fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Honey, when are we going back to the pack?¡± asked I to her.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a small issue that needs to be dealt with at the pack before we can return. Once it¡¯s been solved, we can return immediately.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Someone impersonated you in the pack. But don¡¯t worry, Babe, I was able to see through him and we¡¯ll be dealing with him soon.¡±


    ¡°Who has the guts to do that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He might just be a rogue, but don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be dealt with tonight.¡±


    ¡°My fianc¨¦e, you are so wise.¡± I ttered her.


    ¡°Anything for you, my love. Once you return to the pack, everything will return to what it should be. You can continue to lead the pack as the greatest Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, my love.¡±


    I continued to eat with my head lowered. If she had to mention ¡®return to what it should¡¯, the pack must have changed drastically. This b*tch and her aplice were simply too daring.


    I was a little surprised to hear her say that someone was impersonating me in my pack but what surprised me more was that the ranked members had let the person continue doing what he wanted. And if Emily said that he would be taken care of tonight, what did she mean? Was she going to kill him off?


    Updates by


    I finished my food and climbed back into bed. She followed me over, wanting to have sex with me again. God, why did I have a one-night stand with such a horny whore? Maybe I was too blinded.


    ¡°Honey, I have a headache. When we get back to the pack, we¡¯ll have the best sex in my big bed. I¡¯d just really like to nap right now.¡±


    She obliged and closed the bedroom door behind her as she left. Unlike before, she was willing to listen to me. And unlike before, I had to do everything in my power to hold myself back from tearing out her heart and throat.


    I took out my phone but instead of making a phone call ¨C I was afraid she or someone else would eavesdrop from the other side of the door or the walls ¨C I quickly typed and sent a text message to Patrick.


    ¡®The imposter is in danger tonight.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t go into more detail because I didn¡¯t get any more useful information. I simply hoped that Patrick would realize what I meant in time.


    If Emily¡¯s n to get rid of that person worked out without a hitch, we would soon be back in the pack. I sat down by the bed and began to n what I would do once I was back.


    Suddenly, the door to my bedroom opened again. I didn¡¯t even hear the sound of footsteps outside as a woman casually walked in. She wasn¡¯t tall, had a hooked nose, and had long blue hair.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, rx. I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m an Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Not only do I know that you¡¯re the Alpha of Sunset Pack, but I also know that your mate¡¯s name is Rose. Or should I now call her your ex-mate?¡±


    I was absolutely livid by the way she talked about Rose as I stood up from the bed. Obviously, she was an insider, so I didn¡¯t n to make things difficult for her for the time being. I just quickly closed the door to my room.


    ¡°Emily isn¡¯t here anymore. We have a little time to talk.¡±


    ¡°Tell me who you are first.¡± I looked at her coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a dark witch. Annabel is my name. I used dark magic to create your car ident and make you lose your memory. I also created your imposter and nted him in your pack. But you¡¯ve obviously recovered your memory ¨C I heard you make that phone call from upstairs. Now that was something I did not expect at all, maybe not this quickly. Was it your mate¡¯s incredible power that helped you regain your memory?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck? You caused my car ident?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I heard.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°You made Rose end it with me because of this?!¡± I only felt blood gushing up to my head. The culprit swaggered in front of me and told me the truth without a trace of apology.


    I rushed over and grabbed her neck with both hands as I pushed her against the wall and lifted her off the ground. But she didn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡± I felt my eyes turn ck from anger as I tried my best to control Champion¡¯s desire to transform. He already wanted to tear this b*tch apart.


    ¡°Because of Emily...that stupid woman Emily came to me and she pledged her soul to me as payment. Alpha, put me down. I will tell you everything. And I am here to help...help you,¡± said she with difficulty. Her face had turned purplish red, but she still did not resist.


    I threw her to the ground and she hissed in pain. If she didn¡¯t provide me with real, valid information in the next few minutes, I would kill her right away, even if it meant tearing apart the pretense that I had regained my memory.

 Chapter 137 - Renegade Witch

    <h4>Chapter 137: Renegade Witch</h4>


    [Annabel¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Even though Alpha was strangling me, I did not bother resisting.


    If I were him, I¡¯d want to kill me too. Since I could empathize with him, I simply let him vent his frustrations on me.


    I begged him to let me down and I would tell him the truth. I had no ns to resist but d*mn, his strength was really making it hard for me to breathe.


    But I was more worried about the fact that I was suffering than that I would die. He might be the strongest Alpha of thergest pack in all of North America. But he wasn¡¯t a Werewolf of Chaos so even a dark witch like me would still be able to take him on quite confidently.


    I didn¡¯t know if he would forgive me. If he wanted to punish me, I would willingly ept it. After all, I did use dark magic to make him lose his memory and create an imposter in his pack. I had basically destroyed the rtionship between him and his mate. And here I was, shamelessly asking him for help.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m still very surprised that your connection with your mate can affect my dark magic and restore your memory. I¡¯ve never seen such a strong connection.¡±


    I was able to get up elegantly even after he threw me onto the ground. But my entire body was still in pain.


    ¡°Tell me everything now, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    He used his Alpha¡¯s voice to tell me through gritted teeth. Oh, he indeed had the wisdom and calmness of a leader. If he knew that killing me immediately meant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any information.


    ¡°Emily came to me, offered me her most important thing ¨C her soul ¨C and asked me to use ck magic on you. So I caused your car ident, rescued you from it, and temporarily removed your scent so that your pack members couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother hiding any information from him. I looked him straight in the face and revealed the truth. And I had to say, I finally understood why women were so crazy about him. I had seen and met many good-looking men over the centuries, but none of them could everpare to the one standing before me, not with his features and temperament.


    I even wondered why I felt this way. Every time he looked at me, despite the amount of hatred he had for me radiating through his eyes, I was still infatuated with him. This man was a total hottie and thankfully I caught myself in time. Otherwise, I might have totally fallen for him.


    ¡°I set you up here so that noisy b*tch could take care of you until you recovered. At the same time, Ipletely enveloped your imposter with your scent and hair follicles so that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered that easily. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about his true identity. He¡¯s just another poor homeless man who had also sold his soul to me. But he has quite an insatiable greed so he¡¯s quite happy to have taken over your position right now. He¡¯s obviously not a good match for your mate.¡±


    Updates by


    ¡°You turned a homeless man into another me and let him live with my mate?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. This only requires a disguise spell and some dark magic. Look, I don¡¯t have any hidden intentions behind my actions. It was Emily¡¯s idea to let him pretend to be you and live in the castle. My tricks could have easily been discovered by Werewolves of Chaos, but your mate surprisingly didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And why would you think she would be able to see through him.¡±


    ¡°Obviously because your mate is a Werewolf of Chaos.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡± He sneered at me.


    ¡°Look, Alpha. I know what I have done and I would like to beg you for your forgiveness as well as your kind generosity to help me. But I have to say, I¡¯m not the biggest sinner here.


    ¡°I¡¯m simply a businessman, trading my secrets and skills for theirs. And even though Emily had traded her soul for everything that has happened until now, I¡¯ve just realized that the price she paid is nothingpared to Luna.


    ¡°I know that your mate is a Werewolf of Chaos. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for her to have such a magical wolf or such powerful connections with her mate and her pack. Even the disconnection of your link almost killed you. The vampire Nichs was the one who came to me and said that there had been a huge explosion of energy from a Werewolf of Chaos. He had been looking for her. I¡¯m not dumb, Alpha. A nearby ce can only mean your pack and if it happened recently, Luna must be the one since she is also a neer.¡±


    When I mentioned Nichs, I noticed a moment of shock and worry on his face despite his best efforts to hide them. How cute, he was still trying his best to keep his identity as his mate a secret after all of these.


    ¡°D*mn it, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all. So what stupid words did you say to him?¡±


    ¡°I told Nichs that I don¡¯t know if there are any Werewolves of Chaos nearby. But if there¡¯s any news, I¡¯ll report it to him. Nichs didn¡¯t seem to have any leads at the moment. But since he had already found the general location, I thought he might already know something. I would like you to know, Alpha, that I did not reveal your mate to him because I¡¯m on her side now.¡±


    ¡°What made you, an evil woman, change your mind?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t talk about me like that. I¡¯m just a businessman and a witch at the same time,¡± said I, feeling a little sad that he thought so little of me. God, was I starting to care what he thought of me?


    ¡°I hope that your mate can kill Nichs no matter how hard it may be,¡± said I briefly. This was my only goal.


    ¡°You want my mate to work for you? Dream on.¡± He looked at me coldly again.


    ¡°Obviously I don¡¯t have the right or the position to ask Luna to do anything. I just want to offer my help to repay the harm I¡¯ve caused to you,¡± said I said, then I put some small ck cards on the bedside table.


    ¡°You will need these someday. If anything happens, tear one up and I¡¯ll appear in front of you, no matter where or when. Based on my agreement with Emily, I¡¯ll deal with the imposter tonight so that she can bring you back to the pack.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to make up for the mistakes you¡¯ve made.¡± He continued to speak coldly to me.


    ¡°Keep the imposter alive. I¡¯ll get someone to deal with him. You just have to tell Emily that you¡¯ve taken care of him and leave the rest to me.¡±


    It seemed that his memory was recovering well. He must have been contacting his people via the phone to make the appropriate arrangements for his return.


    I was a sensible person and I knew the true meaning of the phrase, ¡®There are no permanent enemies, and no permanent friends, only permanent interests.¡¯ Unfortunately, this poor Alpha didn¡¯t seem to know that his mate had left their pack.


    But it was because of how strong their connection was, despite everything that had happened, that convinced me that Luna Rose was the Werewolf of Chaos. Regardless, whatever happened between the two of them from here onwards was not my concern. All I wanted now was to get rid of the Devil.

 Chapter 138 - Hes My Boy

    <h4>Chapter 138: He¡¯s My Boy</h4>


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Once everyone had gathered in Luna¡¯s office, I told them about the call I received. And just like me, they were shocked by what they heard. It didn¡¯t make much sense. This was indeed beyondmon sense.


    ¡°Are you saying that the real Alpha called and texted you saying that the Alpha with us here is a fake and that he will be dealt with tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it at all. Even TV dramas don¡¯t have plots as ridiculous as these.¡± Jane held her forehead and sat on the sofa listlessly.


    ¡°There are too many things that make this quite suspicious. We can¡¯t be sure that the person who called you is Edward. Maybe this is a conspiracy,¡± said Uncle Leon.


    ¡°We need to guard Alfa Tonight. If what that person said is true, the ¡®Alpha¡¯ with us will meet his misfortune tonight.¡± Ad was straightforward as usual.


    ¡°Gamma Ad, please give the order to raise the security of the pack tonight. I will guard outside Alpha¡¯s room with Dn unsuspiciously. If Emily wants to secretly kill Alpha, I will catch her immediately,¡± said I.


    Although Alpha had been unusually muddle-headed recently, he was still the Alpha of the pack. ¡± ¡± I might not like the change him right now, but there was no way I was letting Emily hurt him tonight.


    But what if that call is real? Clyde had confirmed that Emily smelled like Alpha. I had someone trace the call I received that day and they reported that it did note from a neighboring state. Was the real Alpha under house arrest somewhere else for some reason?


    But for his safety, I didn¡¯t call him back. Emily couldn¡¯t have done this on her own. Someone else must have been helping her with a bigger n in mind. Unfortunately, all of these had happened in such a short span of time that I hadn¡¯t had a chance to check out the ce where the call hade from.


    Just then, my phone buzzed as a message came in.


    The message was from the man who imed to be Alpha, but it simply had a simple sentence.


    ¡®Catch the imposter and imprison him in the dungeon tonight.¡¯


    Updates by


    When I showed the message to the others, everyone fell silent. Such a simple sentence dealt such a heavy blow to the others.


    ¡°Give me the phone,¡± said Alpha Leon to me. I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do but I handed it to him anyway.


    ¡®Do you have a mole on your left palm?¡¯


    That was what Alpha Leon replied.


    ¡°Why would you ask such a question?¡± asked Luna Taylor asked.


    ¡°So, is there a mole on Alpha¡¯s left palm?¡± asked Ad.


    ¡°As his mother, I¡¯m very sure that there isn¡¯t one,¡± said Luna Taylor said firmly while Alpha Leon remained silent.


    Time passed and there was still no reply. I realized that Alpha Leon had basically asked a trick question because there was only a 50% chance of answering it correctly. The person on the other end of the line iming to be Alpha must be thinking about how best to respond.


    As time went on, my disappointment grew stronger. The longer he took to respond, the more it meant that he might not be who he imed to be. He might just be using a voice changer or something while Emily might simply be secretly meeting Alpha in the castle perhaps having an affair right before Luna left. It was all too confusing, but there was no dispute that our pack was being targeted.


    Just as everyone was looking dejected, my phone rang again.


    ¡®Father, I thought you had forgotten that you hit me with the pen.¡¯


    When Alpha Leon read the reply, his eyes were filled with unconceble excitement and surprise, but also a little guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! My God! Only Edward and I know about this! That¡¯s my boy!¡±


    ¡°You hit Edward with a pen?¡± Luna Taylor looked at Alpha Leon in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. But this happened a long time ago when he was still a little boy. I had been reading documents and he was being quite mischievous. I simply wanted to wave to dismiss him from the room but my grip on the pen in my hand had somehow gotten loose. The pen flew straight at him and pierced his palm. There had been a ck spot there for many years. It¡¯s not a mole. I¡¯m sorry, Taylor. But I definitely didn¡¯t mean to hurt our son.¡±


    ¡°Jesus! It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t stab him in the eye! Men are so unreliable around children!¡±


    I cleared my throat and interrupted their conversation just in time. I didn¡¯t want a conversation about how responsible men are around children when Diana was present. After all, we had more important things to do.


    Even though it¡¯s a little secret that Alpha got hurt, it had yed such an important role in our current predicament. But I had onest test for this Alpha right now. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    I left the others in the office and headed for the infirmary.


    Then, I returned to the office, grabbed Ad, and headed for Alpha¡¯s room next.


    When ¡®Alpha¡¯ opened the door, I threw a straight punch into his face. He had no time to dodge as his nose started to bleed.


    He looked at me with anger and surprise.


    ¡°Patrick, are you f*cking crazy?¡±

 Chapter 139 - A Bloody Case Caused by a Message

    <h4>Chapter 139: A Bloody Case Caused by a Message</h4>


    [Ad¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Patrick left us in the office as he stepped out for a moment.


    When he came back, he asked me to follow him to find Alpha. On the way, he gave me something and briefly told me what he would doter.


    ¡°To be honest, even though I¡¯m a man, my heart is pounding right now,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Me too.¡± He was on the same page.


    We soon arrived at the door to Alpha¡¯s room and saw lighting through the crack in the door. He was in.


    Patrick knocked on the door. As soon as it opened, he rushed in and punched the person who had opened the door hard in the face.


    I saw Alpha staggering from Patrick¡¯s punch. I still called him Alpha because we haven¡¯t found out the final truth yet. And although Patrick¡¯s punch was very strong, the true Alpha would be strong enough to hold his ground against it. The ¡®Alpha¡¯ before us managed to steady himself, but blood dripped from his nose.


    ¡°Patrick, are you f*cking crazy?¡± He roared at Beta in his Alpha voice, but Beta was not afraid at all. Instead, thetter was tempted to provoke ¡®Alpha¡¯ even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable to be an Alpha anymore. You should give up your position to me.¡±


    When Patrick said this, an incredulous expression appeared on Alpha¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you f*cking plotting a rebellion?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a rebellion. You¡¯ve already changed. You chased out Luna, made a bunch of ridiculous reforms to the system, and even questioned the rtionship arranged by the moon goddess! ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be the Alpha of Sunset Pack anymore.¡±


    ¡°Looks like that b*tch has bewitched you quite a bit.¡± Alpha sneered. I knew he was referring to Luna so this sentence made me very ufortable.


    Updates by


    Within another second, Alpha received another punch. This time, I saw saliva fly out of his mouth. I was surprised that he didn¡¯t dodge Patrick¡¯s punch. Alpha receiving a punch from Patrick was something that would never have happened. Alpha had always been the best in speed, endurance, and strength training. But now he was being beaten up by Patrick.


    ¡°This punch is for Luna.¡± Patrick stood there firmly. I felt that he would strike again at any moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re all crazy! Ad! Call the guards!¡± Alpha turned to me but I just stood there without moving. I knew that this was a gamble. If we lost, Patrick and I would most likely be expelled from the pack. We might even be sentenced to death for assaulting Alpha. But I was still prepared for the consequences.


    ¡°Alpha, this is between two men. If you can¡¯t even beat Patrick, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fit to be an Alpha anymore.¡±


    Yes, I was egging him on, egging him on to fight. In the past, Alpha would knock us all to the ground during training only to reach out his hand to pull his brothers back up. This was what I was expecting of him, but he simply continued to scream at us.


    ¡°How dare you do this to me! I¡¯ll execute you for attacking the packs¡¯ Alpha!¡±


    ¡°Coward. Looks like you¡¯ll have to step aside.¡±


    Patrick gave him a contemptuous smile. And sure enough, this sentence made Alpha pounce on him only to miss. He rushed toward Patrick for the second time but Patrick simply dodged his attack. ¡®Alpha¡¯s¡¯ attacks were a little clumsy and his punches and kicks were so uncoordinated.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t kill me today, then tonight will be the day you die.¡±


    When Patrick finished saying this, he transformed into his wolf Lucifer. It walked back and forth in front of him, baring its teeth. Its fur stood on end as it provoked ¡®Alpha¡¯. Lucifer couldn¡¯t wait to pounce on the man trembling before him.


    ¡°Alpha! Only Champion can protect you!¡±


    I shouted out with myst bit of rationality. Everyone knew that Patrick was the most capable man in the pack after Alpha and Dn. And I agreed. If ¡®Alpha¡¯ was able to turn into Champion, he would prove all of us wrong and I would have to clean up the bloody mess before getting expelled. Between Champion and Lucifer, the former would win any fight against thetter 99% of the time, the 1% being sheer luck or other external factors.


    I saw ¡®Alpha¡¯s¡¯ eyes turned ck before he struck back but in his human form.


    Lucifer started to ram him and ¡®Alpha¡¯ kept falling over. Lucifer most likely wouldn¡¯t hurt him fatally, but ¡®Alpha¡¯ was looking pretty miserable. Blood poured out of his nose and mouth as he continued to fight back clumsily


    I didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t want to turn into Champion even in the face of possible death. Maybe Patrick was right. He wouldn¡¯t because his wolf wasn¡¯t Champion.


    As Alpha kept getting knocked down, he started to feel exhausted. Despite his strong build, he was now just a big, clumsy man, against a ferocious wolf more than ten feet long. He waspletely at a disadvantage.


    I saw Lucifer give me a look and I immediately walked over to Alpha.


    As I pretended to help him up, I stuck the needle that had been in my hand behind my back into Alpha¡¯s waist.


    ¡°How dare you rebel! I will execute you...¡±


    The anesthetic quickly took effect. His eyes rolled before he passed out. I gave an emergency order and the guards immediately cleared the castle of non-ranked members as well as the servants. They had been instructed to remain silently in their rooms until further orders.


    Once the arrangements had been made, Patrick and I carried the unconscious ¡®Alpha¡¯ to the dungeon silently. Whatever had just happened gave me a heavy heart.


    We had just caused a bloodbath simply based on a text message. I hope we won the bet.

 Chapter 140 - The Night Before I Return Home

    <h4>Chapter 140: The Night Before I Return Home</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Iy on the little bed in my room, tossing and turning.


    I thought about all the things that might be happening in the pack, wondering if my brother was able to sessfully capture the imposter and if my mate was safe.


    Although I knew that the ranked members of Sunset Pack would not let my mate suffer any physical harm, if Rose had rejected me, she must have suffered a great deal of trauma. At the thought of this, I could not wait to return to the pack and burn that imposter to the ground.


    But he was just a puppet. It was Emily, the dark witch, and possibly other aplices who created all of this. Once I had gathered enough evidence, I would submit it to the Council of Elders and ask them to hand over these people for me to deal with personally.


    I must endure it all for now, despite the growing hatred I had for the dark witch Annabel. Her words had struck a nerve ¨C Nichs hade seeking Rose to take her away. My poor mate must be exhausted now and I can not imagine how she has been treated all this time. I was ready to return the ¡®favor¡¯ to the person who did all of these to us.


    Emily came here again at night. I could tell she was in high spirits. She told me that she had disposed of the imposter and we¡¯d be able to return to the pack tomorrow night.


    ¡°Why at night? Did something unspeakable happen?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Dear, the guards all know that the Alpha is in the castle, but if another Alpha appeared before them in broad daylight, wouldn¡¯t that be a little strange?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, Emily, you¡¯re a genius. You can definitely be a good Luna.¡± I continued to shower her with praises which made her smile until her face was about to burst.


    ¡°But just in case, maybe you should go back to the pack to confirm whether that imposter has really been disposed of. I will stay here and wait for you to pick me up tomorrow.¡±


    To be honest, I only wanted to distract her. Now, even saying one more word to her made me feel like vomiting.


    She paused, probably wondering if my advice was necessary, but she finally agreed.


    After I was sure she had left, I sent a message to Patrick.


    Updates by


    ¡®Is it convenient to text now?¡¯


    After I received a reply saying that it was convenient, I continued messaging him. I had to be careful because I was afraid that they were being watched in the castle by a spy. I had to take the dark witch¡¯s words with many pinches of salt since she had done so many heinous things


    ¡®Yes, he¡¯s in the dungeon. I had attacked him with Lucifer but he had refused to transform into his wolf.¡¯


    I sneered. This was to be expected because once the guy summoned his wolf, hisstyer of disguise would be torn.


    ¡®Emily and I will return to the pack tomorrow night, and I need you to pretend as if nothing had happened. And you need to tell the other ranked members to y along as well.¡¯


    ¡®No problem, but I need you to meet me alone. I would like to meet Champion.¡¯


    Instead of annoying me, Patrick¡¯s words made me proud of him. Despite all the evidence I had given him, he was still suspicious. And rightly so too. I happily obliged.


    ¡®Is Rose okay? Why does she keep her phone off?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    ¡®Luna had left the pack.¡¯


    Patrick didn¡¯t say much more, but the mere sight of those words was enough to knock me down.


    I thought my mate had simply cut me off but still remained in the pack because leaving without our connection would make her extremely vulnerable to danger. I didn¡¯t want to ask why she did it. She¡¯d always been a strong woman and would never do something just because of a setback or difficulty.


    ¡®Where did she go?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯ll talk more after we¡¯ve met.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t send any more messages and Patrick didn¡¯t either. I closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep for a while to make sure I had enough energy for tomorrow. I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep since I woke up from the ident.


    But I found that no matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t sleep. My mate had left the pack and I didn¡¯t even know where she would go by herself. What kind of danger would she be in?


    I tried calling her again but it went straight to voicemail again. What hurt the most was that I couldn¡¯t connect with her at all. She had always been able to connect with me, even if it was a one-way conversation.


    After the ident, she must have tried many times to connect with me, even with the imposter, but she had failed. I couldn¡¯t imagine how helpless and desperate she must have been. That man had lived by Rose¡¯s side every day. What had he done to her? It made me so jealous and angry that I was going crazy.

 Chapter 141 - Smooth Return

    <h4>Chapter 141: Smooth Return</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Even though Annabel had followed Emily¡¯s orders to bring me to another state after rescuing me, it wasn¡¯t that far from the pack. But I couldn¡¯t believe the lengths Emily would go to be the Luna of our pack. Her viciousness was beyond my expectations.


    When I learned from Annabel that she had made a deal with Alex of New Moon Pack ¨C which was how she got in touch with Annabel ¨C I knew that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed.


    Now, I was on my way back to Sunset Pack with Emily. She was driving while I sat in the back of the car so that when I passed through the gate, I could simply curl up in the backseat so that the guards wouldn¡¯t be able to see me. This was all Emily¡¯s idea, of course.


    Once we passed through the gates at the border, I was finally back in my territory. As we made our way to the castle¡¯s main entrance, Emily decided to ¡®remind¡¯ me what each of the ranked members looked like. I pretended to memorize them even though I obviously already knew them.


    ¡°Emily, I can¡¯t remember where my room is.¡±


    I said to her as we parked in the garage.


    She happily led me into the castle, confidently walking past the guards as if she already was the Luna of the pack.


    I saw the guards looking at us strangely, especially since I was being apanied so intimately by Emily.


    I let her hold my arm as we walked into the elevator, and then to my room, still pretending to be ignorant.


    Everything in my room looked the same, except for Rose. All traces of her were gone.


    ¡°I must have lived quite well here,¡± said I to Emily, trying to hold back my anger.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the Alpha of thergest pack in America.¡± She smiled coquettishly and put her arms around my neck. She wanted to stand on her tiptoes to kiss me, but I pushed her away.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I need to rest.¡±


    Updates by


    ¡°Alpha, I know you¡¯ve been repressed for too long. But everything is back to normal now. Rx, baby.¡±


    She leaned closer again but I simply pressed my palm against her head to keep her away from me.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m tired! Get out.¡±


    ¡°Edward! You can¡¯t treat your Luna like this!¡± She was getting frustrated.


    ¡°You¡¯re just my fianc¨¦e. Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten about you. Just get out. I want to rest.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you have sex with me even after so long?!¡±


    ¡°I told you, we¡¯ll have the best sex in this bed after your Luna ceremony. Maybe I¡¯ve had some d*mn one-night stands in the past that I can¡¯t remember, but I don¡¯t want my Luna to be treated like those b*tches who seduced me.¡±


    I saw the look on her face as if she had eaten shit. On the surface, I had spoken quite innocently but I was basically mocking her ¨C up until now, she had always been my one-night stand. She would always be that but she didn¡¯t know it yet.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Even though she looked like she had eaten shit, she had to say those words. Once I was sure that she was out of my room, I took out my phone to contact Patrick.


    ¡®Brother,e to my room.¡¯


    I felt like I had only been sitting on the couch for ten seconds before someone knocked on my door. It was Patrick, followed by Jane, Ad, and my parents.


    It was hard to describe what it felt like to see them again after a life-and-death experience. Everyone I cared about was there, except for Rose, which made me feel unbearably sad.


    I gave each of them a hug but I could tell that they were a little stiff. Then I immediately started to get them to ask me questions to prove that I was who I was. My brother even asked me my age and who I had broken up with. I had to do my best not to yell at him.


    They asked me one question after another, questions about my childhood, my adolescence, and my youth. I saw my mother¡¯s eyes turn red ¨C she had grown older while I was away from the pack.


    Finally, I turned into my wolf Champion. He circled around them, growling to say how much he had missed them. Every werewolf¡¯s wolf was unique. So when I turned into Champion, my mother could no longer hold back her tears.


    I told them what I had been through and they told me what had happened to the pack. When I heard what Rose had been through, how humiliated she was, and how she left the pack while pregnant, I couldn¡¯t help but turn into my wolf again. I just wanted to rush out and tear that b*tch apart, but my father and Patrick stopped me.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna has something for you. Thank God I didn¡¯t give it to the man in the dungeon.¡±

 Chapter 142 - The Letter from Luna

    <h4>Chapter 142: The Letter from Luna</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Patrick handed me a small white cloth bag. It was light but my hands trembled as I untangled it. I thought that when I returned to the pack, I could simply make it up to Rose and everything would be fine. But now, the only thing I had left of her was this small bag in my hands.


    When I opened it, there was only a card and an envelope inside.


    The card had an image of Rose¡¯s ultrasound the first picture of our child.


    I felt liquid in my eyes ¨C I had forgotten thest time I cried. All I knew was that I could feel my heart being torn apart again.


    I then took out the envelope and opened it. Inside was a piece of paper with her familiar and delicate handwriting, some of which had been smeared with drops of water. It was my mate¡¯s tears.


    [To my Popeye,]


    I immediately felt my courage seep out through my tears. I didn¡¯t know if I could read any further than that. I plopped onto a nearby sofa as one of my fists clenched tightly. My fingernails dug deep into my skin as I forced myself to calm down. I found my courage again to continue reading.


    [To my Popeye,


    My dear Edward, I don¡¯t even know where to begin as I pick up this pen. But I can only be grateful that I haven¡¯t given up on all that reading and writing lessons you gave me during our happier times as it has given me the opportunity and ability to write to you now.


    I¡¯m leaving you and our pack. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I had never thought that you will ever hate me so much, not until I met the you who returned after your car ident. I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have the courage to tell you all of these in person. I just love you too much that if I faced you, I know that I will only start crying. So writing is the best way I can tell you what I need to say.


    Yes, I am pregnant. Wasn¡¯t what we were hoping for as wey in bed together that day, imagining whether our first child will be a boy or a girl. Regardless, you still managed toe up with names for them already. But when you told me that you weren¡¯t ready to have a child or at least now with me, it was thest straw. I didn¡¯t want our child to grow up with his or her father¡¯s hatred. I never thought that I would ever be a single mother but that seems to be my fate now. I must protect our child.


    I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through, Edward. I wanted to be strong and to wait for you to get better. But being near you was hell for me.


    I watched you flirt with the other shewolves and ¡®watched¡¯ you having sex with them through your imaginations. You treated everyone with no respect, including your parents, and you simply changed everything. And when you used me of being a curse to the pack, or pulled my hair and dragged me across the floor to ¡®serve¡¯ you, I knew that wasn¡¯t you. That wasn¡¯t Edward. Still, deep down I told myself to endure it all. But when you said that you didn¡¯t love me anymore, I just couldn¡¯t take it, especially when you look at me like I was the enemy or a prostitute.


    Updates by


    I had naively assumed that my eight years at New Moon Pack were the hardest moments of my life. But with what I had just gone through recently, I realized that I was wrong. Those eight years I suffered were nothingpared to thest few days I had with you.


    I don¡¯t hate you at all, Edward. I love you more than anyone else in the world. Although that may not please Alpha Leon and Luna Taylor, I would do anything to get back the life we had together. Unfortunately, even as a Werewolf of Chaos, there¡¯s nothing I can do to help you or return to those times. No one knows why you have changed so much, not me, not your friends, not Alonso, and not even Dr. Baldwin. Only the Lord knows that I have never been so desperate in my life to get you back.


    I¡¯m sorry, Edward, but as the mother of our child, I have no choice but to leave despite how much my heart bleeds. Honestly, if I knew that I would have to bear this much sadness and pain, I would rather have never experienced such joy.


    I don¡¯t know when you will recover. But if you do, please don¡¯t me yourself for my departure. I love you so, so much. But maybe this is my destiny ¨C my happiness neversts long.


    You have waited for me for eight long years and gave me so much love when you found me. Every moment I had spent with you were the happiest of my life. But I guess that time is now over and it is time for me to wake up from my dream.


    I love you forever. Goodbye, Popeye.


    With love, Rose.]


    The whole letter was dotted with tears, tears from Rose and tears from me.


    I felt the hole in my heart grow bigger as I held the letter and sonogram in my hands.


    The person who could fill it was gone with our child and I didn¡¯t even know where.

 Chapter 143 - The Confrontation in the Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 143: The Confrontation in the Dungeon</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    It took a lot to sort out my emotions. And once I finally did, I asked Patrick and Ad toe with me to the dungeon.


    There, I saw the man curled up on the floor. Dn was present and Patrick half-filled him in. Once he learned everything I needed to, Dn swore he wouldn¡¯t tell.


    I had to say, when I saw that man, I thought I was looking into a mirror. He looked exactly like me and even smelled like me. Werewolves weren¡¯t usually sensitive to their own smell but that¡¯s because it came from their own body. This was apletely separate individual which was how even I could smell my own scent.


    When he saw me, I could tell he was shocked but he resumed his stubborn facade.


    ¡°Patrick! Who is standing next to you?! Why do you look exactly like me?!¡±


    But the rest of us stared back silently at him.


    ¡°You used ck magic to create a person who looks exactly like me in order to seize power?! When I get out, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡±


    ¡°You have no chance to get out again.¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you this question. Listen, if you answer my question honestly, I might be able to keep you alive for a while.¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak to me in such a tone!¡±


    Oh, it seemed that he still thought that he was the Alpha. I should wake him up a little.


    I had Patrick and Ad drag him out of the cell and bring him to another.


    Updates by


    ¡°Tie him up.¡±


    I watched them put on gloves and then tie the imposter¡¯s hands and feet with hand and ankle cuffs. He started to scream, which was to be expected since those cuffs were made of silver.


    The air began to smell of burning meat as the silver chains corroded his skin. But since he looked like me, I felt a little strange. I felt like I was punishing myself.


    I pulled out a ck card and tore it up. In the blink of an eye, the blue-haired woman with the crooked nose reappeared. Her appearance was so sudden that Patrick jumped and swore.


    ¡°Good evening, noble Alpha. I knew you¡¯d need me.¡±


    When the imposter saw Annabel he finally looked fearful with a hint of disbelief.


    ¡°You d*mned dark witch b*tch! You betrayed me!¡±


    ¡°Betrayed? Are you even worthy of betrayal? You¡¯re just a pitiful worm who sold his soul to me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the time to listen to their idle chatter.


    ¡°Annabel, restore his original appearance,¡± said I.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    Soon, the original appearance of the imposter was revealed and I didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He was so thin and small ¨C his cheekbones were prominent, his eyes were sunken, and he was a little bald. Even though he was still wearing my clothes, it looked more like the clothes were wearing him. I even started to worry that his hands and feet would be able to slide out of their shackles now.


    ¡°Annabel, you¡¯re no longer needed. Leave.¡±


    ¡°Handsome, I know I¡¯ve done you wrong. But it was all business. Maybe next time you can be a little gentler to me.¡±


    And with that, she turned around and disappeared. Patrick and Ad looked provoked by her words but now was not the time to deal with her.


    When I looked at the thin man again, his eyes now looked full of fear. But he somehow still had the nerve to curse the dark witch and everyone else.


    ¡°Who gave you the idea?¡± I looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be an Alpha!!¡±


    I continued to ask him a few more questions, but he remained adamant to continue cursing. I didn¡¯t have much time to waste on this ignorant rogue. He didn¡¯t seem to want to listen to anything else, or maybe he was delusional. So I decided to ask Dn to keep an eye on him for the time being. Then, I walked out and asked Patrick to get some ¡®delicious¡¯ food prepared and served to the rogue.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t that nice of a guy. The food might be delicious, but once the rogue ate them, his esophagus, stomach lining, and intestines would start to corrode. Then, he would wish he were dead. But I wouldn¡¯t let him die so easily. He still had to answer my questions and received the punishment most deserving of him.


    I headed over to Clyde¡¯s house. I was surprised that he didn¡¯t leave as well when Patrick told me that Rose had left with Alonso. I needed Clyde to tell me where he had taken her. It was the most pressing thing I wanted to know at the moment.

 Chapter 144 - Alonsos Concealment

    <h4>Chapter 144: Alonso¡¯s Concealment</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    As Patrick and I walked through the main hall of the castle on our way to Clyde¡¯s ce, we ran into Emily. I thought she had already gone home.


    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± asked she warily.


    ¡°Nothing, Darling. Beta came to find me because he wanted to go for a walk with me. His human mate had been quarreling with him, you see. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? This is also going to be my castle.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I already had a Luna before, which I wish you told me before. It¡¯s that ominous evil person, right? And it seemed that she had just up and left like that. Still, I can¡¯t help but wonder, if I already had a Luna, why would I have a fiancee at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s because we were so in love with each other but that b*tch bewitched you and your family to force you to marry her. But trust me, I am your one and only fiancee. Didn¡¯t you say so yourself?¡±


    Emily wasn¡¯t the best liar or storyteller, but I had to keep up my pretenses.


    ¡°Oh yes, that makes sense. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have risked your life to save me.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, it was Emily who saved you?¡± asked Patrick.


    ¡°Yes, Beta, she is a great woman.¡± I was d Patrick was willing to y along.


    ¡°God, Emily, my opinion of you has changed greatly,¡± said Patrick to her, which made her smug arrogantly. I sighed in my heart. Her EQ and IQ were definitely not great.


    ¡°Emily, I can¡¯t marry you right away to make you my Luna. What will my family and friends think of you if I did? What will the people of the pack think of you? They may even think that you nned all of this to covet the position of Luna and that I¡¯m an irresponsible Alpha who abandoned the pack to marry someone else. That¡¯s not good for either of us. But don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. Now, I just need you to go home and sleep. I¡¯ll see you in my dreams.¡±


    She thought a little about what I said and started to leave. But she hadn¡¯t even taken three steps when she spun around and kissed me on the lips. Satisfied, she finally left.


    Updates by


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to throw up when she kisses you?¡± asked Patrick as we walked to the garage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just want to throw up. I want to kill her right here and now. But it¡¯s not the time for that yet, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡ª


    We drove to Clyde¡¯s house as quickly as we could but quickly realized that no one was home. Then, we immediately heard his voice behind us.


    ¡°Alpha, Beta, it¡¯ste. Are we going to another bar?¡±


    I turned around and there Clyde was, standing in front of us.


    At my request, we entered his house. He had kept everything in good order. It seemed that he was very used to his life in Sunset Pack.


    ¡°Clyde, where did Alonso take Rose?¡± I decided to cut to the chase once we were inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve already broken off my master-disciple rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The reason is very simple. He wanted me to leave with them and continue to protect Luna, but everything here is veryfortable for me now. I¡¯m tired of living in the pugilistic world. I don¡¯t want to stay in the dark forever as Alonso¡¯s shadow. Alpha, please understand.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you chose to run away! You¡¯re also a Werewolf of Chaos!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to believe, Alpha. Just because I¡¯m a Werewolf of Chaos doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t yearn for a peaceful and normal life. Perhaps I¡¯ll meet my mate here, marry her, and have a bunch of children together. I was born as an independent person and I don¡¯t want to make protecting anyone my mission in life.¡±


    I wanted to reprimand him but I quickly realized that I didn¡¯t have the right to do so.


    ¡°Even if you broke off your master-disciple rtionship, you should know where he took her!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. I don¡¯t. I tried calling him, but his phone has been turned off. Also, don¡¯t act all sanctimonious in front of me. Emily has been bragging about being the new Luna for some time. She must have gotten your approval. After all, you said the same thing in the castle just now.¡±


    ¡°You followed me?¡±


    ¡°I just happened to pass by and overheard it. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on you. But since our previous Luna has left, the pack race really needs a new Luna. I can understand that. We¡¯re both men.¡± He continued speaking as if this was all simply facts.


    ¡°I just need to keep up the pretenses with her. I have to find the real culprit behind my car ident and everything that happened! I need to find evidence!¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but this has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Rose and I have always treated you well. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such an attitude.¡±


    ¡°He is her direct ancestor. He is the origin of all Werewolves of Chaos. What else do you have to worry about?¡±


    ¡°Say that again?!¡±


    When Patrick and I finally learned that Alonso was the Werewolf of Chaos that killed Cain as the first Werewolf of Chaos in the world, I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t speak. I just felt a huge pressure on my head as my brain buzzed.


    If what Clyde said was true, Alonso was not the underage, thin, and seemingly harmless-looking boy with strange eyes.


    He had told us at the beach that a Werewolf of Chaos had killed Cain, the vampire ancestor, thus causing the neverending feud between the two races. But he had never revealed who had killed Cain because he was the one who had done it, hunted by vampires for years.


    He had lied to all of us and Rose. But now he had taken her away. I remembered that Rose had told me that she couldn¡¯t read Alonso¡¯s thoughts, probably because he had set up a barrier against her.


    Although he was her ancestor, she was my lover with my child and I couldn¡¯t trust her anywhere in the world unless I was there, too. I didn¡¯t know what else he was hiding from us. But I did know that whatever it was, he had a higher purpose. And my mate was in danger.

 Chapter 145 - Her New Life

    <h4>Chapter 145: Her New Life</h4>


    Two monthster.


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    It¡¯s been two months since I left the pack. To be honest, life had turned out better than I thought it would. Although I still sometimes woke up crying in my sleep, I tried to suppress my feelings of missing Edward. Still, I knew that such feelings of depression and loss were not good for the baby in my belly.


    After we had left, Alonso took me to a cottage on Susanna¡¯s farm. I quickly learned that she was a very powerful light witch ¨C she was the one who told me about the dark and light witches,beled exactly based on the nature of the things they did.


    In addition to building a barrier for me during training, she was able to conjure everyday objects, which was pretty cool. She even conjured me a human social citizenship. Now, I had my own ID, only that the person in it didn¡¯t look like me because she had changed my appearance as well. Alonso and I were the ones who made the decision to make the change for our safety as well as to have an easier pregnancy.


    ¡°What new appearance do you want?¡± was what Susanna asked me initially. But I had no idea.


    ¡°Well, all I know is that I want to keep my hair.¡± No matter how much I changed, I wanted to make sure my hair remained the same because my long blonde curly hair reminded me of my mother who had the same.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Thand. A blonde girl is too eye-catching there. Susanna, change it for her ordingly, please.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± was all I could say, reluctantly. When I looked in the mirror again, I couldn¡¯t recognize the person staring back at me at all.


    It was a young woman with light brown eyes and a slight babyface. Her skin was white with some cute freckles sprinkled over her nose and cheeks. Her hair wasn¡¯t as long as mine was and the color had changed to tan. But it was still shiny.


    When wended at Phuket International Airport, I realized that Alonso was right. It was a beautiful ce, but there were very few blondes here. If any, there were tourists.


    I quickly learned that Alonso was very rich. He had lived for so many years after all. Even if he had lived as a beggar the entire time, he would have still ended up rich. We moved into an apartment near the sea. Some of the apartments there had been bought by investors, both overseas and local ones. Alonso was one of them.


    If anyone asked, Alonso and Susanna would im to be a couple from North America who hade to live here with their pregnant niece, me. My parents had been killed in a car ident, so they took me in. Toplete his profile, Alonso was a chef at a local Western restaurant and went by the name Steven. Susanna became L and I became Mona.


    Our apartment was spacious with three rooms and two bathrooms. My favorite was therge balcony that overlooked the ocean. Susanna said that the brighter sun here was good for me and the baby so Alonso set up a parasol on the balcony to let me enjoy the sun without getting burned. I thanked him for his kindness.


    Updates by


    Alonso found a clinic for me because I needed to be examined regrly by a gynecologist. It was, in his words, a connection from awork he had built up.


    Each time I was examined by a local female doctor, I could tell that she was a werewolf based on her scent, but most of the other people in the clinic were human. Since the main doctor assigned to me, Tamara, couldn¡¯t tell whether I was pregnant with a werewolf, human, or mixed child upon my first visit, I had to go for regr ones to ensure our health and safety.


    Other than that, I had almost nothing to do. Although autumn was almost over, Phuket didn¡¯t seem to have any seasons. It was always hot. asionally, I would go to the beach with Susanna for a walk to get some fresh air, or sit under a beach umbre and watch the clouds and the setting sun that illuminated half the sky. I liked how calming it was for me to watch the ocean. But otherwise, I would usually hide in my room.


    Life here was very different from when I was with Sunset Pack. Alonso was surprised when he found out that I was even better at cooking than he was, but he was also happy that I volunteered to cook.


    Although he was my immediate ancestor, I didn¡¯t want to eat and drink for free. I also needed to do what I could to give back to them, especially since I knew that when he came back from the restaurant with the ingredients, he usually wouldn¡¯t want to set foot in the kitchen anymore. He had already served a lot of clients during the day. Plus, it was time for me to show my skills with Susanna as my sous chef.


    Thankfully, even if I only cooked up one dish, they were supportive and would happily eat it. This gave me somefort and happiness in a life I thought I would never feel that way again.


    As time passed, I thought I would be able to pass time peacefully until my child was born on this beautiful Asian Ind. But I soon realized that I had been too naive. Somehow, I started getting too sensitive and suspicious.

 Chapter 146 - He’s Going to Marry Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 146: He¡¯s Going to Marry Someone Else</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I was done washing up, I finallyy on the bed, ready to go to sleep. But then, my little wolf kicked me hard. These kicks made it difficult for me to fall asleep. He was a lively child and he always kicked me hard, which made me very happy. I spected that perhaps he was a boy.


    Then my waist started to feel really sore. I tossed and turned but no matter what position Iy on the bed, I still felt very ufortable. I thought that maybe I should sit up or go for a short walk. Tomorrow I would ask Susanna for some advice since I had never encountered such a situation before.


    I got up from bed and wanted to go to the kitchen to get some water to drink, but just as my hand was about to pull the handle of the bedroom door, I heard a noise outside. Although I could feel that they were trying to keep their voices down, my sharp hearing thanks to me being a Werewolf of Chaos managed to eavesdrop on the conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re lying to her about this! If she finds out the truth, she¡¯ll resent you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather she resent me! I have to ensure the safety of her and the child!¡±


    I didn¡¯t hesitate anymore as I immediately pushed open the door and went out.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What did you lie to me about?¡± asked I.


    ¡°My dear! Why aren¡¯t you asleep? It¡¯s not good for the child.¡± Susanna came over and held my arm, trying to pretend that nothing had happened.


    ¡°I need you to tell me the truth! What are you lying to me about!¡± I demanded loudly. I didn¡¯t like being lied to.


    ¡°Tell her. She will find out sooner orter,¡± said Susanna to Alonso. But he just looked at me.


    I crossed my arms in front of my chest, waiting for him to give me an answer.


    ¡°Alright then. But you have to promise that you will control your emotions,¡± said he to me.


    ¡°That depends on what you want to say.¡±


    Alonso thought about how to express what he was going to say next. But the more he acted like this, the more curious I became.


    ¡°Rose, the person who humiliated and ignored you in Sunset Pack isn¡¯t the real Edward. He was an imposter who has been disguised as Edward with ck magic.¡±


    I was shocked.


    ¡°But you told me that he was Edward and that you couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with him!¡±


    ¡°I lied to you, Rose. That person wasn¡¯t Edward. I had suspected that someone wanted to destroy your rtionship, thus causing Edward¡¯s car ident and then recing him with an imposter.¡±


    ¡°Then where is the real Edward now?¡±


    ¡°He seems to have returned to Sunset Pack.¡±


    Alonso¡¯s words buzzed in my ears and I felt my mind go nk.


    There was an imposter in the castle and no one knew. I cut off my connection with everyone because of an imposter!


    I rushed into my bedroom and found the phone Edward had bought for me in my suitcase. I didn¡¯t care that I had strewn my clothes all over the ce.


    I trembled as I pressed the power button. Thankfully, it still had some battery life left in it, but then I realized that I couldn¡¯t make a call.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten rid of your phone card. It will only put you in more danger,¡± said Alonso casually as he walked in. I felt like a train had run over my heart. But then, it bounced back to life, this time beating stronger than ever, powered by anger and resentment.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me?! Do you know what you¡¯ve done?! You made me cut off my connection with Edward! You made me end our rtionship! Didn¡¯t you want to protect me?! You clearly knew that cutting off the connection would make it easier for vampires to find me. And you even stopped training me! You are not my ancestor! You are my murderer!!¡±


    ¡°I did not know that you would make the decision to cut off your connection! And I stopped your training because I was afraid that the energy in your body would burst out and affect your child!¡±


    ¡°Why do you always impose your will on others? You think it is for their own good, but this is simply your selfish act of sharing the pain of your eternal life with others! You¡¯re so selfish and cold-blooded! You¡¯re disgusting! I¡¯m getting out of here!¡±


    ¡°Stop being crazy, the safety of your child should be your utmost priority right now. Where will you go? Your Alpha is ready to marry Emily to make her the new Luna.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. I just felt my vision and hearing blur out as my body became weak. I couldn¡¯t help but sit down on the floor as Susanna¡¯s cries filled my ears.

 Chapter 147 - Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on the bed in the apartment and Susanna was sitting right beside me.


    When she saw me open my eyes, she touched my face and my forehead as her eyes were filled with heartbreak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pity me.¡± I turned my face to the other side.


    ¡°Rose, you misunderstood Alonso. He really only wanted to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Heh, he really protected me well. He might as well just present me to the vampires.¡±


    The thought of him not telling me the truth which led me to reject my mate just infuriated me and I could feel my anger boiling up again. I hated him, hated all of this! How could he add that Edward was going to marry Emily to make her the new Luna? I didn¡¯t believe that Edward would do that, especially if he has returned to normal by now.


    ¡°He saw through that imposter and immediately came to me for help. The imposter was surrounded by a very powerful dark magic that only high-level dark wizards could cast.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Although he saw that it wasn¡¯t the real Alpha, he didn¡¯t know where the real Alpha was and thus thought that there was no point in revealing that. He didn¡¯t want you to live in the shadow of that imposter, especially since that person might hurt you and your child.¡±


    ¡°If I knew that it wasn¡¯t Edward, I would never have left the pack. I would have waited until my mate was found.¡±


    ¡°Darling, that is what we hope for too but no one knew where Edward was at that time. I had asked my wizard friends to keep an eye out and Alonso had also asked some Werewolves of Chaos for help, but we didn¡¯t dare make a big fuss over it because we still didn¡¯t know who was behind all of these and what truly happened to Edward. If news got out about what had happened, it could be a fatal blow to the pack.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so now I¡¯m the one being unreasonable?¡± I couldn¡¯t help being sarcastic.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. You made the choice for the safe birth and growth of your child.¡±


    When Susanna mentioned the child, I became a bit more taciturn. Indeed, even if I firmly believed in waiting for Edward to ¡®change for the better¡¯, I would just be walking through an endlessly dark tunnel because that person wasn¡¯t Edward in the first ce.


    ¡°Susanna, I don¡¯t trust Alonso anymore. He thinks he can deceive me as he pleases in order to achieve his goal. All I want to know now is if Edward is really marrying Emily to make her the pack¡¯s next Luna. Tell me the truth, Susanna. I¡¯m the Phoenix Soul wolf so I know you won¡¯t lie to me.


    ¡°ording to the information I received, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°How did you get it?¡±


    ¡°From the pack, Rose. And whether it¡¯s true or not, the fact remains that Alpha hasn¡¯t done anything to stop the news from spreading.¡±


    ¡°Edward can¡¯t marry Emily to make her Luna! I need to talk to him!¡± I shouted loudly as my eyes started to feel a sting.


    ¡°Rose, when you cut off your rtionship with Alpha and Sunset Pack, you¡¯re no longer their Luna. If you insist on returning to Sunset Pack, please be careful. Alpha is already acting abnormally and we still don¡¯t know the people behind all of these. If it¡¯s Nichs, you¡¯ll basically be walking straight into a trap because it¡¯s very likely that he would have managed to recruit high-level dark wizards and witches to execute his ns for him.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it all! Am I supposed to be destined as a single mother?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you have to be patient right now. I will do my best to protect you and of course, Alonso will too. Honestly, do you know that your words earlier really hurt him? I¡¯ve almost never seen him cry.¡±


    ¡°I just said what I felt,¡± said I curtly. I was still unwilling to forgive him.


    ¡°You¡¯re his direct descendant. This is equivalent to his child scolding him. I may have known him for a long time. But I understand your feelings too.¡±


    ¡°You can leave. I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Dr. Bason¡¯s ce for a check-up tomorrow. Although it¡¯s not time for the regr prenatal check-up, Alonso is afraid that tonight¡¯s incident will affect you and the child.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Susanna helped tuck me into bed before she left. In the end, Iy on the bed and looked at the empty ceiling in a daze.


    I had just left the pack but my mate was going to marry and make Luna the very person who once hated me? If he was the real Edward, I would never have believed this news, at least not that he acted in his right mind. My only hope is that the person who made this decision wasn¡¯t the real Edward. If he was, then I hope it was because he had other motives.


    If he was simply disappointed and desperate to appoint a recement for me, then I would have nothing to say. I started to resent myself and the fact that our rtionship was more fragile than I had imagined.


    I didn¡¯t think the second possibility was very likely, but I decided to wait and see. My child was growing day by day, and soon he or she would be born. The world of motherhood was my main priority now. I had to protect my child.


    After all that I had been through, I could only hope that the moon goddess would bless us all and let the truth be revealed soon.

 Chapter 148 - She’s My Client Too

    <h4>Chapter 148: She¡¯s My Client Too</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I started going back to work at mypany but I was often distracted so Patrick still took care of everything for me.


    I looked for all the connections I could find, including reliable rtionships with some of the other packs in my family. I approached some of the private detectives in human society, sending them pictures of Rose and Alonso, and announcing that there would be a huge reward for them if they could tell me where they were now. But time has disappointed me again and again.


    I had turned desperate the moment I realized Annabel could create another version of me simply by disguising someone else with my smell and a few strands of my hair.


    This meant that if Rose really wanted to escape me, then the witch Susanna could have done the same with her. So, unless she wanted toe back to me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find her. Pursuing my mate was going to be like trying to find a needle in a haystack.


    Emily was still pushing me to schedule her Luna ritual and her big mouth had spread the word almost all over the pack, but I didn¡¯t have time to bother about it. The worst was that she had been getting more and more desperate to have sex with me. I kept rejecting her with all sorts of reasons but her desperation had almost turned into her wolf a few times. This woman was crazy. She reminded me of Sarah who had drugged me in New Moon Pack. I couldn¡¯t understand their brains at all.


    Things were now at a standstill for me. I couldn¡¯t find Rose and I had to put off dealing with Emily because I hadn¡¯t found any convincing evidence yet. I wasn¡¯t sure what the council would think based on the witch Annabel¡¯s story. I couldn¡¯t put Emily away either, because a testimony through torture wasn¡¯t admissible in the council.


    I was sitting in my pack¡¯s office that day with my mind in a bit of a pickle as I thought over everything. I had to figure out a way to get Emily to confess to her crimes. But I couldn¡¯t think of a better way out, so I decided to start all over again.


    When I asked everyone to gather in my office, they quickly showed up. My parents, Patrick, his mate Diana, Jane, and Ad.


    ¡°I want you to meet someone. Of course, Pat and Ad have already met her,¡± said I.


    ¡°That weird blue-haired woman? The one who manipted your car ident?¡± asked my Beta.


    ¡°Yes, she was the one who made it possible for me tomunicate with you. This time, I need her to exin everything from her perspective.¡±


    ¡°Oh, be careful, everyone. Maybe she will appear directly on your backs.¡±


    When I tore off a ck card, Annabel appeared with her eye-catching blue hair in the middle of my office, not on someone¡¯s back like Patrick had said.


    ¡°Alpha, the sadness in your eyes breaks my heart.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, this is all thanks to you. Stop your exaggeration. I need you to tell my ranked members everything that happened from your point of view.¡±


    When Annabel told everyone what she had told me, I could tell that they weren¡¯t that interested in listening. Perhaps it was because they were still very opposed to her.


    ¡°Alright, we understand now. D*mn it, why are there dark wizards in this world? What else would you do other than doing somethingpletely heartless?¡± Jane crossed her arms in front of her chest. I knew that her personality would make her one of the least easy to bend. Thankfully, I had already told everyone not to touch a single hair on Annabel.


    ¡°Love, your temper is as hot as your body, but it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Annabel sized up Jane with a yful and contemptuous gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t f*ck around with me,¡± said Jane in disgust.


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get down to business. Annabel, let me make it clear to you once again. If there¡¯s even half a lie in your words, I will do everything in my power to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Ipletely believe in your ability, Alpha. I promise you, everything I said is true, because I¡¯m on your side now.¡±


    ¡°You had helped Emily deal with me. Do you know if she had other aplices?¡±


    ¡°I swear on my name, I only did what she told me to do, which honestly wasn¡¯t even that high on my list even though Alex had introduced her.¡±


    ¡°What deal did you make with Alex?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that was many years ago, Alpha. I also need to protect my client¡¯s privacy. I don¡¯t think my deal with him has anything to do with this matter.¡±


    I ignored the slippery and dirty dark witch. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why Noah¡¯s one-night stand would frame Rose and sacrifice her child to achieve it. What does she get out of it? She seems so unrted to all of this.¡±


    ¡°God, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten about that b*tch of an elf. I think Eve was just trying to get revenge on Luna because she thinks that everyone hates her. She was corrupted by her love for Noah to the point where she started hating any other woman around him,¡± said Jane.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s an extreme woman. Who knows why my little brother would have a one-night stand with such a woman?¡± Patrick agreed.


    ¡°Elf? Eve? Eve Bordesor?¡±


    When Annabel said this name, I was a little confused because I never knew the full name of the elf.


    ¡°How do you know her name?¡± I heard my Beta¡¯s alert voice questioning Annabel.


    ¡°Oh, because she¡¯s my client, too.¡±

 Chapter 149 - Deformed Children

    <h4>Chapter 149: Deformed Children</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I did not sleep well at all, for the thought of Edward marrying Luna of Emily¡¯s race was impossible to erase from my head. But I forced myself to take a nap, even though I eventually woke up crying in my sleep.


    When I walked out of my room, I caught a whiff of waffles. They smelled delicious, but I had no appetite at all.


    ¡°Rose,e have breakfast. Alonso woke up early to make this specially for you. He even added blueberries and strawberry jam, as well as bacon.¡±


    ¡°This reminds me of something I once heard in other parts of the pack.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°A weasel paying his respects to a chicken ¨C there are no good intentions.¡±


    Susannaughed awkwardly and didn¡¯t say anything else. She helped me pull out the stool and sat down to have breakfast with me.


    When I picked up one of the waffles and stuffed it into my mouth, I felt a nauseating feeling in my stomach. I hurriedly ran to the toilet and held onto it as I retched.


    ¡°My God, my dear, you¡¯ve been vomiting more and more recently.¡±


    ¡°I might not even be able to bear my child anymore.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why there was always a sting in my words, but I figured that it was because I was really sad after learning the truth Alonso had hidden from me. I wanted to believe that it was all for my own good. After all, I was his direct descendant. But this oue was still difficult for me to ept, no matter what his intentions were.


    When I came out of the toilet, Susanna made me a cup of honey water that she made me drink before feeding me some multivitamins. I suggested to her that maybe I needed to get some other check-ups besides the prenatal ones because I had been feeling more tired yet unable to sleep recently.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier, Rose? Maybe you¡¯re too tense. Let¡¯s go for the prenatal check-up first. If you need other tests, I¡¯ll ask Alonso to arrange them for you.¡±


    I knew what she meant. I¡¯m a Werewolf of Chaos after all, what more a werewolf. Some of theponents in werewolf blood are different from humans, so we couldn¡¯t simply go to a doctor we were not familiar with to get a check-up. Ugh, I had to ask my ancestor for help again. I had beenining about him, antagonizing him, but now I had to rely on his care and ¡®connections¡¯.


    When we were ready to leave, Susanna called a taxi to take us to the private clinic.


    Once there, Iy on the bed as usual and the werewolf doctor Bason ¨C I guessed that Tamara was herst name ¨C entered. I guess the Thai people followed the western naming system where the first name came before thest, unlike other eastern cultures where thest name came before the first.


    As usual, she smeared a cold, smooth, and thick gel on my stomach before sliding the probe back and forth across my belly. She asked me about any recent updates on my pregnancy progress and I told her what I had been feeling recently.


    ¡°Oh, my God,¡± said Dr. Bason suddenly as she stared at the screen. I started to tense up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Your child is developing very well, Mona. It¡¯s growing even faster than an ordinary wolf because it¡¯s much bigger than thest time I saw it. I guess it¡¯s because it¡¯s rapidly absorbing the nutrients you provide it. This would mean that you¡¯ll feel increasingly tired and weak. Its rapid growth and size may force you to give birth early. But there¡¯s something strange about it...¡±


    I could sense that Susanna was equally nervous.


    ¡°Its limbs are healthy, its palms and soles are normal. However, there seems to be a foreign object in its spine region. I mean, I can¡¯t be sure if that is its bone or some other foreign object.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I tried my best to prop myself up from the bed as Dr. Bason swiveled the disy around so that Susanna and I could see it.


    ¡°Look here, do you see it? This section is obviously different from the other bones. I¡¯ve never encountered anything like this, human or werewolf. This wasn¡¯t here during your previous check-up.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. What does this mean?¡± asked I anxiously.


    ¡°This means that this foreign body formed after yourst visit. But it doesn¡¯t seem to be hypersia or anything else. It might be a fetal skeletal malformation. There are many types of fetal skeletal malformations, including those in the skull, limbs, and so on. Spinal malformations and short limb malformations are verymon. Skeletal malformations may be caused by a deficiency in certain nutrients during pregnancy, gics, chromosomal abnormalities, gic mutations, or environmental factors.¡±


    The air conditioning was working just fine but I could tell I was starting to break a sweat and my heart had started to beat faster.


    ¡°Are you saying that my child might be a malformed child?¡±


    ¡°At the moment, I can¡¯t make a conclusion with certainty because this scan only focuses on distinguishing between fatal and non-fatal bone dyssia. It can¡¯t make a specific judgment on all bone system malformations, so if there¡¯s a gic bone dyssia, we still have to perform a scan for gic malformation.¡±


    ¡°But there is no such gic history in my family.¡±


    ¡°Mona, I¡¯m sorry. But there is a malformation in your baby¡¯s spine. I¡¯m not sure what effect this will have on it in the future. Still, just in case, the next prenatal checkup will be brought forward and you will have to go through further examinations. In the meantime, please pay extra attention to your nutrient intake, avoid bad environments, and remain in a good mood, okay?¡±


    I nodded stiffly, almost forgetting to thank her for her advice.


    Was my little wolf, who I had been desperately trying to protect and bring into the world, going to be a deformed baby? Why did the world do this to me, after everything I¡¯ve been through? What did I do wrong? Why? Why did the moon goddess have to affect my child too?

 Chapter 150 - Strange Dream

    <h4>Chapter 150: Strange Dream</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    During this time, I was immersing myself in my work, just as I had been the past few days. I tried to numb myself with work so that I wouldn¡¯t have time and energy to think about Rose and our child.


    By the time I looked up at the office clock, it was already past nine at night. I had forgotten to eat dinner and my stomach was growling.


    I went downstairs and was about to go to the kitchen to find some food for supper. But when I passed by the hall, I bumped into Patrick. Apparently, he had just returned from outside and reeked of alcohol.


    ¡°You went drinking again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. That werewolf bar is really great. The atmosphere there is better than in our entertainment room and there are many hot girls. Next time, you can go with me. I can ask the bartender to give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°Diana might kill you if she finds out.¡± I looked at him with some disgust. The smell of his alcohol wafted into my face. He seemed to be in a daze. Ugh, my Beta has been getting drunk a lot recently.


    ¡°She has been busy with her exams recently and hasn¡¯t been paying attention to me. I think her feelings for me have faded a little. But I¡¯m still deeply in love with her. But I haven¡¯t been feeling like myselftely.¡±


    ¡°Cheer up, love isn¡¯t everything in your world.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also the mess at home. My brother and that elven b*tch often quarrel, which will send my parents scurrying after me for help. But my brother will never ept that b*tch as his mate because she simply isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your family affairs. You¡¯re the Beta of your pack. You need to do your job properly and not act like an alcoholic all day long.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that everyone is like you, born with a golden key and has a smooth journey through life? Forget it, don¡¯t put on those stinky airs in front of me. I¡¯m your best brother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk! Go back to your room and rest!¡±


    I used my Alpha voice to order him. Although Patrick¡¯s current state made my heart ache a little, I was still his Alpha and brother. There was no room to appease or indulge him.


    Patrick waved at me and staggered towards the elevator. I shook my head and went back to the kitchen to find some food. Fortunately, Madam Daisy was still in the kitchen with the servants preparing the ingredients for tomorrow. When she saw me, she immediately made me some delicious meals. I thanked her and went upstairs after eating.


    ¡ª


    I didn¡¯t know how this happened, but I swore to the moon goddess that I was touching Rose and she was responding to me.


    We were in a strange bathroom and my mate was naked in the bathtub, wrapped in bubbles. Even though she was pregnant, she still looked amazing.


    ¡°Rose, my dearest...¡± I murmured to her. I didn¡¯t know where I was but I just wanted to hold my lover and caress her.


    My fingers touched her skin, moving from her neck to her smooth belly, then all the way to her soft pussy. My body became extremely excited. I felt my hands trembling, especially when they slid across her belly. I felt as if our little wolf kicked a few times in response to its father.


    ¡°Alpha...¡± Rose looked at me in a daze. Her eyes intoxicated me and broke my heart. I carefully drew circles around her vulva and massaged herbia and clitoris. The area gradually became swollen. It was like the best delicacy in the world.


    I used one of my fingers to urately find her G-spot in her vulva. With a slight push, she began to moan. But at the same time, she started to cry.


    ¡°Did I hurt you, Baby?¡± asked I.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s our child.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our child?¡±


    ¡°It seems like...¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a pair of hands heavily pping my shoulders.


    I opened my eyes and saw that I was sitting in the swivel chair by my desk. Then, I noticed Emily ring at me angrily.


    ¡°Alpha! Which b*tch did you dream about that you would rather have a wet dream than have sex with me?¡±


    She yelled at me loudly as she stared at my lower body. Oh, I had an erection. Everything that happened just now was just a dream, but those sensations were so real! I immediately felt an overwhelming sense of disappointment assaulting me.


    ¡°Did you dream about that evil person? How could you let me down?¡±


    I came to a sudden realization. My thoughts seemed to be still immersed in the dream. I didn¡¯t want to wake up at all. I was eager to know what Rose would say to me and what happened to our child. But this did seem like a dream.


    ¡°When will my Luna ceremony be held?¡±


    Emily was still shouting beside me and her voice made my temples throb.


    ¡°Listen, Emily, I don¡¯t love you. I can¡¯t marry a woman I don¡¯t love and make her the Luna of my pack. If you think I loved you before, then wait until I fall in love with you again. Now get out of my office!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you, Edward! You¡¯ve been lying to me! You said you¡¯d marry me!¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I mean, who knows? Perhaps one day I¡¯ll change my mind again.¡±


    I smiled foolishly at her and she stormed out of my office, cursing.


    Once she left my vicinity, I immediately sent a message to Patrick.


    [Find as many contacts as you can in Southeast Asia¡¯s coastal cities. I think Rose is out there somewhere.]

 Chapter 151 - The Lost Dream

    <h4>Chapter 151: The Lost Dream</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I got home, I told Susanna that I needed a bath because I didn¡¯t feel like the sticky gel on my stomach had been wiped clean. She told me that she would be in the living room just outside the door if I needed her.


    I went into the bathroom, poured bubble bath salts into the bathtub, and turned the tap on to maximum. By the time the tub was nearly three-quarters full, the bubbles had already filled up the rest. I turned off the water, took off my clothes, and carefully stepped into the tub.


    Susanna was the one who told me that she thought bubble baths were better for pregnant women than the popr Thai massage in Phuket because the former can not only increase the release of endorphins in the body but also stimte the nerves and soothe my gastrointestinal system. After all, I was quite prone to vomiting.


    I used to feel veryfortable in the bubble bath but when I walked into the bathtub today, I still couldn¡¯t control my emotions. My tears flowed down my face to my chin before dripping into the bathtub. But I couldn¡¯t do anything because I kept thinking about my child. What I had learned today felt like a lightning had struck my heart.


    As the bubble enveloped me, I could feel my little wolf kicking me hard again. He was a lively child, but why was fate so cruel to him? He might not even be born healthy.


    I touched my belly to try tofort him, but he seemed to have also heard the bad news today. He kicked me for a long time today, almost as if he was kicking at my heart. I was in pain and I also felt fatigued. Once the kicking stopped, I eventually fell asleep.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I had been asleep, but I was awakened by someone¡¯s touch. Then I opened my eyes and saw Edward.


    ¡°Alpha!¡±


    I screamed because I found myself still in the bathroom of our apartment, and I had no idea how this had happened.


    ¡°Rose, Angel, it¡¯s me.¡±


    He responded to my words. I could feel his palm caressing me. His fingers held my face and slid across my neck, my breasts, and my stomach. Just feeling the warmth of his fingertips made me shudder.


    ¡°Alpha:¡±


    I looked at him with sadness and desire. The man I had been longing for all my life finally appeared in front of me. I could no longer think about the fact that he was going to marry Emily as Luna. Just looking into his deep eyes made it impossible for me to resist how badly I had longed for him.


    I could feel his fingers on my clitoris through the bubbles as he began to stroke my genitals gently. He drew circles around my genitals and hot liquid began to seep out. I started to pant and moan as his caresses only served to agitate the sadness and grievance in my heart.


    I wanted to ask him why he had done this to me. But I didn¡¯t ask because I realized that my little wolf seemed to have some grievance to convey too.


    I began to cry uncontrobly, which made Edward panic and he stopped what he was doing. He pulled my head into his arms. I closed my eyes and pressed against his chest, feeling the warmth that I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    ¡°Did I hurt you, Baby?¡± He mumbled to me.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of our child.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our child?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be sick. The doctor said that it might have a skeletal deformity.¡±


    But before I could finish speaking, I felt the warmth disappear. I opened my eyes and noticed that there was no one in front of me.


    ¡°Edward?!¡±


    I called his name, but he was not here. He was not in any part of the room that I could see. I quickly stood up, wanting to go behind the bathroom door to see if he was there, but I did not notice that I had missed a step and immediately slipped into the bathtub. The bubbles spilled out onto the bathroom floor as I bumped my head.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Rose?¡± I heard Susanna¡¯s voice from the other side of the room. I didn¡¯t have the strength to answer her. She opened the door, rushed in, and saw me in a sorry state.


    ¡°Oh my God, what happened? You¡¯ve been here for more than an hour and the water is already cold, Rose!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just fell asleep and slipped,¡± said I to her.


    ¡°How could you be so careless?! You¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Susanna, I dreamt of Edward.¡±


    And immediately my tears fell like beads that had lost their thread. I thought that I was over it all. I thought that I could control my feelings for him and miss him freely, but I realized that this thought was so ridiculous and weak.


    ¡°Oh, my dear Rose.¡±


    Susanna did not nag me anymore. Instead, she helped dry my body, put on my pajamas, and helped me onto my bed. I was like a puppet during the entire process. The dream just now had a huge impact on me. Those eyes and that touch felt as if I had really experienced it.


    When Iy down, I watched her walk to my closet and stare at my suitcase. I saw the thoughts in her mind, but I didn¡¯t stop her.


    She opened the suitcase and took out the photo of Edward and me from the bottom. She and Alonso both knew that everything rted to Sunset Pack was at the bottom of the suitcase.


    ¡°How about cing this at the head of your bed? It seems a little too big. Perhaps it can be hung on the wall.¡±


    I allowed her to arrange the position of the group photo. I still felt extremely sad, but I wasn¡¯t crying anymore.


    ¡°Rose, the more you want to escape from something, the more you need to face it. Perhaps your little wolf has the right to know that it once had a great father, the Alpha of thergest pack in America while his mother was the bravest wolf in the world.¡±

 Chapter 152 - Alpha’s Deduction

    <h4>Chapter 152: Alpha¡¯s Deduction</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I sent Patrick a message that night, he practically jogged all the way to my room.


    Then, he asked, ¡°Why Southeast Asia¡¯s coastal cities?


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m sure Alpha knows that finding people is a time-consuming and expensive thing. So why would you focus on Southeast Asia¡¯s coastal cities to find Luna? Have you received any hints or news?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything substantive, but I can¡¯t give up. If dreams count as a hint, then I do have a lead.¡±


    ¡°Dreams?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I dreamt of Rose.¡±


    ¡°What did you dream about?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the details, but we were basically in a bathroom having a short conversation.¡±


    ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡±


    ¡°Well, she obviously said that she was surprised to see me, and I said the same. Then, she started to cry and it seemed rted to our child. But when she tried to tell me more, I was rudely awakened by that b*tch.¡±


    ¡°Who? Emily?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be? I almost wanted Champion to tear her apart right there and then. I¡¯m starting to really hate our n.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Alpha. It¡¯s not fun for me to keep getting drunk at a bar full of beautiful yet unattractive women. Fortunately, Diana doesn¡¯t hate me for it. But I promise that the news of you marrying Emily to make her the pack¡¯s new Luna has spread to almost all the other packs in the nearby states. I made sure to talk about it at every table. And you can bet that everyone I spoke to was immediately interested in the gossip of the Alpha of thergest and most powerful pack in North America would soon be marrying another mate right after losing his first. My big mouth has sessfully ruined your reputation. Are you sure you want to quit now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just hope that things can turn around. If Emily has a mate, her mate will most likely interfere wonderfully. How¡¯s your little brother handling the matter?¡±


    ¡°Perfectly. Although he was a little confused about you making him constantly find trouble and quarrel with the elf, he was happy to do it. He used to have to hold himself back due to my parents¡¯ presence. But now, he feels like he can be his true self. Ugh, I still can¡¯t believe that the elf is a client of Annabel¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ever since Annabel revealed that Eve had asked her to make an abortion medicine, and the ingredients were simr to what Dr. Baldwin told us, I have been suspecting that Emily and Eve have a secret connection or are in some sort of collusion. As for whether there are other aplices, I¡¯m not too sure at the moment because no one else has given themselves away. D*mn it. We are the ones who are on the defensive now, only able to wait for the fish to take the bait.¡±


    ¡°If they are aplices, and Eve used the method of sacrificing her own child to frame Luna, she really should go to hell! That child was not hers alone. It was my brother¡¯s flesh and blood too. I hope that murderer gets convicted. But Alpha, you still haven¡¯t told me why you think Luna would be in the coastal cities of Southeast Asia?¡±


    I looked at my Beta, hoping that my judgment was right.


    ¡°Do you remember when we found Alonso by the sea in Istanbul? He had said: ¡®If there¡¯s anything in this world that I¡¯m not sick of, the sea would be one of the few.''¡±


    ¡°Did he say that? I don¡¯t remember it at all.¡± Patrick scratched his head. ¡°Then why the sea in Southeast Asia and not elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°When I was in that bathroom, I noticed that the window had a Southeast Asian-esque design. There was also a coconut shell with an incense stick stuck into it and a small white elephant sculpture in a corner. The white elephant is a mythical beast unique to Southeast Asia ¨C a symbol of peace and stability. Plus, I could feel that the air was quite hot and humid.


    ¡°Perhaps you would be better named as Sherlock Lancaster. Still, we can not simply search Southeast Asian coastal cities based on the decorations in the room.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t have much time to escape so I don¡¯t think Alonso would have had enough time to decorate their house in such a unique style if they were anywhere else. Plus, even if he did decorate the bathroom like that because he liked the theme, why Southeast Asia? There was nothing in his boathouse in Istanbul that had hints of Southeast Asian themes either. Plus, I remember Susanna mentioning that she had been to many ces but not Southeast Asia. And even if that bathroom was Rose¡¯s, it couldn¡¯t be because they decorated it for her. Rose likes pink, simple, and beautiful things. And she doesn¡¯t practice any religions involving white elephants.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. You¡¯ve convinced me. This might be a sign from the moon goddess. I¡¯ll arrange for people to check it out.¡±


    After Patrick left, I opened my wardrobe and took out a coral velvet pillowcase.


    Ever since that d*mned imposter used our room, I had the servants burn everything he hade into contact with, then rece them with new ones. But this pillowcase was the only thing I couldn¡¯t bear to destroy.


    It was Rose¡¯s pillowcase. I held it in my hand and rubbed it against my nose. It still had the scent of my lover, the only thing I had that smelled like her outside of her office.


    Rose, my life, my everything, where the hell were you? Please let me find you, I would spend the rest of my life making up for what I had done.

 Chapter 153 - Argument

    <h4>Chapter 153: Argument</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I felt like I had been asleep for a long time because when I woke up, I found the sunlight shining through my window onto my bed and floor.


    I got up and walked out of the room. I saw Susanna busy in the open kitchen. When she saw meing out, she smiled at me and beckoned me to sit down for breakfast.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for sleeping in,¡± said I.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. I¡¯m d to see a pregnant woman sleeping so well. I hope you continue to sleep like this in the future.¡±


    I smiled. Even I was surprised that I could sleep this well.


    ¡°Susanna, did you tell Alonso that I need to do another check-up? Did he see the doctor¡¯s sonogram?¡±


    Alonso was not at home. He must have gone out for work again. I hadn¡¯t spoken to him in a while, not ever since he told me about the secret he had kept from me. Still, I was angry with him. So Susanna eventually became the messenger or middle person between us.


    ¡°Dear, he took your sonogram into the study and stayed there for a while. I¡¯m sure he will arrange everything for you. You can ask him when hees back this evening. You are his legacy. I have no doubt that he will take good care of you.¡±


    Ugh, I guess one way or the other, I still had to face him and tonight would be the time I did. The thought weighed on my mind for a while.


    But Susanna was right in a sense. Alonso had been good to me. Whether it was when I was in the pack or now, I could not have lived asfortably as I did now without his care. Without his protection, I might just be a refugee now. He was a good man, even though we saw things differently.


    The passed with much difficulty for me. I was constantly on the edge of my seat as I watched the time pass. I guess I seemed quite impatient for Alonso toe home. As the setting sun loomed over our apartment, the sound of the door finally came, followed by the smell of food.


    He walked in with a few food boxes.


    ¡°Ladies, I¡¯ve packed some Chinese Orange Peel Chicken and Sweet and Sour Pork from the Chinese restaurant next door.¡±


    Susanna kissed his cheek and took the dinner from his hands.


    ¡°Hey, have you seen my ultrasound?¡± asked I to Alonso.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. What do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to make a judgment. I just think that maybe I should undergo more tests to see the reason for all this and discuss with the doctor how to resolve it. This is rted to my child after all.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect to resolve it? If your wolf is really an abnormal child, the only way to resolve it is to abort the child.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe these cold-blooded words came from my ancestor. I began to feel anger filling my entire chest.


    ¡°What stupid words are you saying? That¡¯s Rose¡¯s first child! Alpha¡¯s heir of Sunset Pack!¡±


    Susanna also berated him in surprise, but he still acted as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t have an abortion. It¡¯s impossible in this country anyway since here, you can only do so before you reach 12 weeks of pregnancy. At this rate, you¡¯ll be breaking thew. I guess we¡¯ll just keep the child. Just be strong and face the challenges. You can¡¯t keep thinking about the benefits and losses of everything all the time.¡±


    ¡°What if my little wolf is born deformed?!¡±


    ¡°Rose, everything is not as bad as you think. Are you telling me that you love him less because he is deformed? When your parents found out that you are a Werewolf of Chaos, they did not give up on you.¡±


    ¡°This is not the same thing!!¡±


    ¡°This is the same thing. This is called fate. Even though I am not a gynecologist, I still have some medical knowledge. Your wolf cub has an abnormal spine. Perhaps you can perform open fetal surgery that will require a medical team to cut open your stomach, then uterus. After the surgery, they will suture your uterus so that your baby can continue to grow. But it will be torture for both you and your wolf cub. Moreover, this is only for spina bifida. I don¡¯t think your wolf cub has this condition.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way? My child is destined to be deformed?¡±


    ¡°I understand your feelings, but you have toe to terms with this eventually. You need to give birth to your child first. Then, we can treat the illness. If it¡¯s a foreign body, we can let the doctor remove it. If it¡¯s a malformation that can be treated, I can find someone to operate on it. If it can¡¯t be cured, I believe you will still love your child the same. We all will.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a powerful Werewolf of Chaos. Can¡¯t you save it now? I don¡¯t want my child to be born disabled.¡± I almost cried out.


    ¡°God, didn¡¯t you hear a single word I said? We¡¯ll talk about it after you give birth,¡± saidAlonso as he went to the sink to wash his hands. Then, he sat down to eat.


    Despite the delicious aroma of the food wafting up my nose, I had no appetite.


    I hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time ¨C helpless, miserable, and guilty. I didn¡¯t know what Edward would do if he heard the news. My poor child, without a father and destined to be born disabled. My heart broke.

 Chapter 154 - Sarah’s Astonishment

    <h4>Chapter 154: Sarah¡¯s Astonishment</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    [Sarah¡¯s P.O.V.]


    After lunch, I was strolling around the pack when I bumped into my best friend Naomi.


    ¡°Sarah, how can you be in the mood to be strolling around like this?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    I looked at her expressionlessly. Although I called her my best friend, she was only so because her father was a well-known businessman in the pack. That was the only reason I was willing to befriend her. After all, my father was the beta of the race.


    ¡°Two days ago, I saw a group of beautiful women surrounding the Beta of Sunset Pack at the bar. I think it¡¯s that guy named Patrick? Oh my God, he¡¯s really handsome.¡± She winked at me as she spoke.


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± asked I.


    ¡°I also heard quite some interesting gossip. The Luna from Sunset Pack had left them, so Alpha will be marrying Emily to make her the new Luna of their pack.¡±


    ¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. I think you¡¯re still drunk.¡± I sneered.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you? It was their Beta who said so. Although I found it hard to believe, I guess not even Alpha Edward is as perfect and monogamous as the rumors say. But I think the best part is the fact that he actually fell in love with Emily! Is he suffering from temporary blindness? Everyone knows that you have a crush on him, but you haven¡¯t heard of this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the right to judge Edward. This news came from Patrick?¡±


    ¡°How could I lie to my best friend? Plus, if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s not good news for me either. Still, I guess you won¡¯t be Luna of Sunset Pack, Sarah. Men, am I right?¡±


    She was still smiling at me gloatingly. And unfortunately, her bloated body blocked my path like a fat pig. I quickened my pace and continued walking forward. But I still managed to bump into her shoulder.


    ¡°D*mn it, watch where you¡¯re going, female Beta!¡± She cursed behind me, but I couldn¡¯t care less. At this moment, all I could think about was the gossip she just told me. That disgusting ve had left Sunset Pack? And my dream lover was going to marry that whore Emily to make her Luna?


    I rushed back to the castle as fast as I could and headed to Alex¡¯s room. When I reached the corridor, I saw a flirtatious female Omegaing out of his room. There were whipping marks on her arms and legs, but she had a satisfied look on her face.


    Well, our Alpha was an ipetent sexual pervert after all so I wasn¡¯t surprised. I knocked on his door.


    When I told him about the gossip I had heard from Naomi, he didn¡¯t seem surprised. Instead, heughed loudly.


    ¡°So you knew about this? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Obviously I had known about this. The walls have ears, you know. I already know about the scandals in that pack. But why should I tell you, Sarah? This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! You know that I love Edward! I¡¯m the only one worthy of being Luna of Sunset Pack!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that! What¡¯s so good about that man, anyway? Other than his appearance, what exactly do you see in him? All you women are like prostitutes, going after him one by one!¡±


    Alex roared at me in his Alpha voice, so I couldn¡¯t disobey or retaliate against him. I could only look at him with my resentful eyes. ¡°We had an agreement. We¡¯re supposed to be allies.¡±


    ¡°Allies? What the hell have you ever done for me? Rose had already left that d*mned ce for more than two months, but she didn¡¯t return to me! Regardless, I¡¯m not too worried. She would definitelye back to me. After that d*mned Edward broke her heart, she wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to go. She will definitelye to look for me after experiencing the dangers of society. After all, this was her home. Of course, I¡¯ll flog her before making her my Luna. That¡¯s the price she¡¯ll pay for betraying me. Now, get out of my room.¡±


    I looked at Alex smiling lecherously across from me. He was already fantasizing about the ve b*tch returning to New Moon Pack.


    Whatever. I didn¡¯t believe that that b*tch had broken Edward¡¯s heart anyway. It must have been the other way around. Edward must have seen her true colors and left her.


    I exited Alex¡¯s room, where the smell of his semen was starting to make me sick. I hurried to the parking lot and started my car. I needed to see Emily face-to-face to find out what the hell was going on.


    Along the way, I regretted leaving the job to Emily and not myself. She had messed it up before ¨C poisoning a maid instead of the b*tch who took the man of my dreams.


    I didn¡¯t let Alex know about it because if he knew, his stupid brain would only cause him to be angry at him. He might even kill me for attempting toy a hand on his precious b*tch. But the worst part was that Emily had stabbed me in the back by trying to be Edward¡¯s Luna. How dare she betray me!


    Now, all the werewolves in the world would know that she was going to be Sunset Pack¡¯s new Luna, all except me. I couldn¡¯t let this ridiculous thing happen because the new Luna of Sunset Pack had to be me.

 Chapter 155 - A Grasshopper on a Boat

    <h4>Chapter 155: A Grasshopper on a Boat</h4>


    [Emily¡¯s P.OV.]


    I was putting on makeup in front of the dressing table in my bedroom, preparing to go look for Alphater. But I heard an urgent knock on my door and my father went to open the door.


    ¡°Simon, Where¡¯s your whore of a daughter?¡± That was what I heard as I was applying my mascara. It was Sarah. I immediately dropped everything I was doing and hurried to the door.


    When I saw her standing arrogantly in my living room as my father stood aside with his head lowered, my anger red up.


    ¡°D*mn it, didn¡¯t I tell you not to look for me in the pack! Our pack now keeps records of all visitors going in and out of here.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to look for you, I probably wouldn¡¯t have known that you were about to be Luna of Sunset Pack.¡± She sneered, and I could tell that she wanted to kill me.


    ¡°Since you already know, then I have nothing to hide.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it is true. Howughable. When I handed that thing to you, I was hoping that you would be able to get a simple job done right. I didn¡¯t expect you to only kill a pitiful maid. I overestimated your ability. Take a guess, if Alpha knew that you stole your father¡¯s key, snuck into their room, and injected poison into the facial mask in order to poison Rose to death, what would his reaction be?¡±


    ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m really worried about your IQ. If you were to expose this matter, do you really think I will simply go down alone? We¡¯ve always been in the same boat, so don¡¯t go putting wholes in our life vessel.¡±


    ¡°I used to think so too. We had agreed to have a fairpetition, starting with poisoning Rose to death. But you f*cking betrayed me! I¡¯m guessing that you drugged Edward too?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re any better than me? If so, why did you have sex with the pack guard, huh? Did you feel good, Sarah?¡±


    I smiled sweetly at her and she rushed over like a madman. She grabbed my hair and tried to knock my head into the cab beside me. But I wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone so I used both my hands to frantically dig at her face and body. My newly-manicured hands managed to scratch her chin as we struggled and cursed at each other. This b*tch was quite strong.


    ¡°Stop! Are you crazy? Are you trying to get the entire pack toe watch the show?¡±


    Just as I was about to turn into my wolf, my father forcefully separated us with his arms and put himself between us. I panted heavily. My hair waspletely messed up and my makeup was smeared. That b*itch wasn¡¯t any better.


    ¡°Listen, b*tch. Alpha loves me and not you. That¡¯s why he was willing to let me be the Luna of the pack. I didn¡¯t control his thoughts. I advise you to take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°The one who should take care of themselves is you, you shameless b*tch. You¡¯re even lower than that trash of a ve!¡±


    Although she was still cursing me crazily, I gradually stopped talking back. I was about to be the pack¡¯s new Luna. I couldn¡¯t stoop to her level of low intelligence. I needed to deal with this b*tch as quietly and simply as I could, just like I did when that stupid elf came to question me.


    I took a deep breath and calmed down. I even wondered if I should pour a ss of juice for her. But my dad took care of that quite quickly.


    ¡°Things won¡¯t look good for you if this gets out. Look, I already lost my job in trying to help you. If you are smart enough, you will know that you should not provoke Alpha by attempting to poison Luna! D*mn it, I already regret lying to Alpha. If I knew that you would still fight over this matter, perhaps I should not have protected you in the first ce.¡±


    My father muttered to himself. His meritorious personality was easily overwritten in the minds of other Omegas ever since he lost his job due to the crime of ¡®not disciplining his subordinates strictly¡¯. I loathed those snobbish Omegas, but what I hated even more was that that b*tch actually escaped death because a measly maid took the bait.


    ¡°Listen, Sarah, I¡¯m not Luna of the pack yet. Although Edward has expressed a good impression of me, I think we can stillpete fairly. Although our n didn¡¯t seed in the end, that b*tch has already left the pack, right? This is a good thing for us.¡±


    I tried to calm her down, but I had no ns topete fairly with her. I had paid so much, even sold my soul to the dark witch. Edward must belong to me.


    ¡°So, why did that b*tch leave the race?¡± asked she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. Alpha¡¯s personality changed after a car ident. So maybe he somehow angered that b*tch, causing her to cut off her rtionship with the pack and Alpha.¡±


    I spoke calmly so that I would not be detected to be lying. I just wanted her gone as soon as possible.


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯re just an Omega but I¡¯m the daughter of New Moon Pack¡¯s Beta. You¡¯d better be honest with me. If I find out that you¡¯re ying tricks on me, I¡¯ll find someone to break your legs.¡±


    I looked at her with innocent eyes to show my sincerity, even though I had already killed her ten thousand times in my heart.


    I had to hurry Alpha to confirm me as Luna of the pack. Once I became Luna, I would remove all of my enemies. No one will know what had happened because they would all be sleeping soundly in their graves.

 Chapter 156 - A Strange Email

    <h4>Chapter 156: A Strange Email</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was in my office, going through some of my contacts and emails sent to me by detectives. All of them had photos and addresses of single, pregnant women living on the coast of Southeast Asia, as well as the men and women who were around the women, supposedly taking care of them.


    But I quickly realized that it was all for naught. I just couldn¡¯t tell if any of them were Rose, Alonso, or Susanna just from photos. None of the images triggered anything within me.


    I knew it was hard, but I wanted to try. If I was able to dream about Rose, I thought I would at least be able to get a reaction from looking at photos. But I hadn¡¯t been able to. And I also hadn¡¯t dreamt of my lover again.


    After looking at so many pictures, I felt like I was starting to see only what my heart wanted me to see. Every person I looked at in the pictures started to look like Rose. I closed my eyes and rubbed my temples. Just as I was about to ask the servant to prepare coffee for me, a new email notification popped up in the lower right corner of myputer.


    I opened the email and briefly nced at it. It was an email seeking business cooperation. But strangely, the information provided indicated that the other party was a wholesale flower seller.


    I didn¡¯t understand why a wholesale flower seller would want to work with mypany because we clearly state that we mainly invested in next-generation information technology, high-end equipment, healthcare, environmental protection, renewable energies, new materials and other industries. My otherpany is a pharmaceuticalpany.


    I supposed that it might be because the economy was not doing well recently so many small- and medium-sized enterprises were simply desperate to survive. Maybe I should ask my secretary to remove my work email address from my business card. These useless emails seeking cooperation or investment would only waste my time.


    I ignored the email on myputer desktop and remembered the headache of trying to find the ones I had been looking for simply through pictures.


    I was convinced that the dream was a sign from the moon goddess, who also hoped that I could find my lover. I was not willing to give up if I had even the smallest glimmer of hope. But I was starting to feel that holding on to such a small piece of hope was very tiring. I was trying to find three people out of hundreds of millions. Moreover, they might have already changed their appearances.


    I stared at theputer screen and all I could think about was where Alonso was most likely to take Rose. As I stared at the screen that still had that flower seller¡¯s email disyed, I suddenly saw a few words that had been subtly bolded. I was d I hadn¡¯t closed the email yet.


    I read it over and over again, and I felt my heart begin to beat violently. I immediately forwarded it to Patrick and dialed his number.


    ¡°Did you see this email I just sent you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. Is there something wrong with it?¡±


    I knew that Patrick was in thepany right now, so I immediately asked him to help me find the address left by this email. Although I had already looked it up several times with Google Maps and other apps, the best location they could provide me was a beach on Phuket Ind in Thand. And it wasn¡¯t thebel of a wholesale flower seller.


    ¡°Uh, I have a result. The address in the email is indeed not that d*mn wholesale flower seller. It is of an apartment on Phuket Ind near Padang Beach. Why are you bothering with this spam email, though? It has nothing to do with ourpany¡¯s business. Moreover, look at the seal on its signature. It looks like it was made in a cheap small workshop. There is not even a seal number. How can apany¡¯s seal be a bird¡¯s design?¡±


    My gaze then fell on the signature of the email, suddenly attracted by a part of it. I had not noticed it before, but now, my hands could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Pat, that¡¯s not a bird, that¡¯s a phoenix, a phoenix that Rose from the ashes. That¡¯s a hint!¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    I took a deep breath and tried my best to calm myself down, but I found that it was all in vain.


    ¡°Delete this email from your mailbox. But before you delete it, read the first word of each paragraph in session,¡± said I into the phone.


    ¡°Ugh, why so mysterious? Let me see, the first word of each first paragraph... ¡®Hello...e... here... to... see... Rose...¡¯ What the f*ck? Is this for real? This is a secret message!¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God, do you know the sender?¡±


    ¡°No, it came from an unknown email.¡±


    ¡°F*ck. Could this just be a coincidence? ?¡±


    ¡°This is my glimmer of hope, Brother. Look carefully, the first word of each paragraph has been bolded. Help me book the next ne ticket to Phuket, Thand. Don¡¯t tell anyone, don¡¯t prepare a car for me. If the people in the pack ask where I went, just say that I¡¯m on a temporary business trip.¡±


    ¡°How about Ie with you? I don¡¯t want you to run into any more danger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful, but I have to go alone.¡±


    After hanging up, I quickly received a text message from the airline and the hotel. Patrick had booked me a first-ss ticket to Phuket at 10:20 AM tomorrow, as well as two nights at a local five-star hotel.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I was going to be there, but I wanted it to be quick. I wanted to meet my love. It was myst hope. I couldn¡¯t care less right now if it was simply a prank or me overthinking this.

 Chapter 157 - The Nobel Prize in Medicine?

    <h4>Chapter 157: The Nobel Prize in Medicine?</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    As I expected, after my argument with Alonso, I could not sleep well the entire night. It frustrated me that no matter what kind of excuses or arguments I came up with to counter him in my head, I had to admit that what he said made some sense. Moreover, his words might have been insensitive to a mother, or mother-to-be, since it wasn¡¯t his child but I knew his heart was in the right ce.


    Even as Charlotte tried tofort me, I could tell that she was leaning towards Alonso¡¯s side. Still, despite it all, I was still unhappy.


    Not even Susanna was on my side.


    ¡°Rose, my dear, although I fully understand your feelings, I think what Alonso said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you even willing to give it a try? Even Dr. Bason suggested that I go for more tests!¡±


    ¡°Well, Alonso is your predecessor, a Werewolf of Chaos, and has lived far longer than you and I. So I think his arguments are pretty credible. You should believe him.¡±


    ¡°When did age be a weapon to suppress people¡¯s opinions? Oh, I forgot. Alonso has always been like this.¡±


    ¡°If you knew that he was once nominated for a Nobel Prize in Medicine, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    My eyes widened. I knew about the Nobel Prize. Edward had once told me about it. It was a prestigious award given only to those who had yed a significant role in the historical development of human society.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s only a nomination, it¡¯s very impressive. If you want, I can show you the pictures taken when he attended the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s true, how could he suggest that I abort my child?!¡±


    ¡°You know he has a sharp tongue. He would never let you do that if there was a better way.¡±


    ¡°What better way?¡± asked I.


    ¡°If my memory serves me well, he can speak thenguages of more than 30 countries fluently; he has a ck card with the top banks of all developed countries; his photo is hung on the gold-iid exhibition wall of the Dubai royal family; and he has made a huge contribution to the end of the ck gue in Europe during the13th century. He keeps countless honors and assets in a few banks in Switzend though the ones he holds dear to him are kept closer at hand.¡±


    ¡°These things mean nothing to me,¡± said I.


    ¡°Yes, my dear, you are too young toprehend all of these. How about this? You¡¯re now able to livefortably in this apartment despite the heat and humidity outside, all thanks to the air conditioning.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because, in the early 19th century, someone developed a pr-simted air-conditioning unit for military aircraft testing. It was the first prototype developed with Alonso. But thetter didn¡¯t bother to im credits for him, letting his partner take it all toter became known as the father of air-conditioning.¡±


    ¡°Well, that sounds like a great biography. I thought his greatest achievement was killing Cain. So that¡¯s why you followed him willingly?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help being sarcastic because I knew Susanna was being biased. Anyone could tell that she was talking about her lover with admiration just by the look on her face.


    ¡°Not quite. He has achieved many great things in life, but what truly captured my heart about him was his charisma as well as his pure and kind heart. I had known him as Harvey Dunham back then. And even if I never thought about bing his lover, I always knew that I wanted to always be there for him. To me, he was a gift from God.¡±


    While I did not share Susanna¡¯s admiration for Alonso, I acknowledged how her feelings have affected her rtionship with him.


    But to be honest, it was hard for me to imagine a werewolf living that long in this world. Despite his achievements, I couldn¡¯t imagine the loneliness and despair he must have felt all this while. When I first learned that I was a Werewolf of Chaos, I med it for everything, thinking that it had brought me many unexpected disasters.


    Perhaps I should have thought more calmly and rationally about Alonso¡¯s advice. His life experience was iparable to mine. And deep down inside me, I knew that he had my best interest at heart. In a way, he was also my family.


    I also knew that I would not want to be immortal like him. I did not want to have to watch my mate and children die before me or to meet new people only to watch them pass too, going through a neverending cycle of beginnings and endings.


    Dr. Bason had said that I had to go through inducedbor due to the size of my child. This meant that my due date was not too far away. I could simply hope that Alonso would fulfill his promise to have my child born safely and grow up healthily.

 Chapter 158 - News from Beta

    <h4>Chapter 158: News from Beta</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I left the pack early in the morning and headed to the airport with one carry-on bag. It was small, containing only a few necessities like a change of clothes and a mobile phone charger, as well as the image of our child left by my wife.


    When the nended, going through immigration was easy. I simply needed to show my passport and I was good to go. After all, many Southeast Asian countries and cities I knew needed people from other countries toe and spend to stimte their tourism and boost their economy.


    I rented an SUV from the airport and drove to the address given in the email. I hadn¡¯t been to Phuket in years, and thest time I had been there was when I was a teenager when I followed my parents on a vacation.


    The airport wasn¡¯t far from where I needed to go, but I was so eager to get to it that the drive felt like forever. I wanted to know who had sent me the email and if the person I longed for would be there.


    Just as I was speeding forward, my cell phone rang. I took a quick nce and saw that it was Patrick. I rejected his call. I didn¡¯t have time to chat with him right now. I would inform him when I was done with my matters.


    But immediately after, his call came again. This time, I picked it up. He might have something important to tell me or he wouldn¡¯t have kept calling.


    ¡°Alpha, did you arrive safely?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m driving over now. It leads to a beachside apartment. I¡¯ll keep you updated.¡±


    ¡°May the moon goddess bless you. Actually, I need a few minutes of your time. I¡¯ve uploaded two videos to the ranked members¡¯ shared cloud. It¡¯s about Emily. I think you should take a look at it now. Something hase to light.¡±


    I pulled the car over to the side of the road, logged into the cloud using my phone, and saw the two videos.


    ¡ª


    A few days ago


    [Eve¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Noah picked another fight with me, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I started spending less time at home. It didn¡¯t feel like my home anymore.


    Ever since my miscarriage, Noah¡¯s attitude towards me had changed drastically. Before this, he would still sometimes lie on my stomach and listen to the baby¡¯s movements. But now, he never got close to or even touched me. This was not what I was promised by that woman.


    I decided to go to the woman¡¯s house to look for her.


    ¡°Why are you here again?¡± When I entered the living room, Emily looked at me with disdain.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you this. Why aren¡¯t you Luna yet? None of these were what you told me would happen.¡± I stared at her, my anger about to erupt.


    ¡°This is thergest werewolf pack in America! Give me some time!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you enough time. I suffered my miscarriage and med it Rose, all because of you!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a b*tch! She deserves to be treated like this!¡± Emily yelled at me in exasperation. Ugh, she had no idea what my life was like now.


    ¡°I sacrificed my unborn child to the dark witch. I almost died drinking that abortion drug! I know I don¡¯t like children but when I handed her my dead child to her to be made into some specimen of her, all I could think about was the promise you made to me, you b*tch. You said that all I had to do was frame Rose and have Alpha expel her from the pack so that you could immediately be Luna! Then, you would order Noah to marry me as his wife, whether he wanted to or not. But what the hell are you now? Still a lowly Omega!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You d*mn elf! I already said that I need time. Alpha has already agreed to marry me and make me his Luna. This is inevitable. So all you need to do now is to go home and wait.¡±


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯ll give you another month. If you haven¡¯t be Luna of the race, I¡¯ll expose everything!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ll end up better than me? You killed the child you had with Noah with your own hands. There¡¯s no evidence to prove that I was involved in this. Think about how Noah¡¯s family will treat you once they found out.¡±


    She sneered at me as I trembled with anger. Why did I trust this b*tch so easily? Now, my child was probably preserved in a ss bottle filled with formalin and made into a specimen by that ugly dark witch. I had lost my only bargaining chip just to be Noah¡¯s wife and a member of the Beta family. I had nothing left.

 Chapter 159 - The Address

    <h4>Chapter 159: The Address</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I parked my car by the side of the road and watched the two videos. The first one was about Emily and Eve, the elf. The second one was about Emily and Sarah from New Moon Pack, fighting. Emily¡¯s father, Simon, was also involved. Although the shots were taken from afar and they were off-center, it was not difficult to identify the people in them. Moreover, their voice could be heard rtively clearly.


    Champion started howling crazily as I watch the videos. He couldn¡¯t wait to be released and start plotting his n to tear these b*tches apart. But I tried to calm the both of us down as soon as possible.


    ¡°How did you get these videos?¡± asked I to Patrick as soon as I called him.


    ¡°Easy. I simply went to Simon¡¯s house and gave him a nice bottle of wine, iming that I wanted to get along with the future Luna. He epted the drinks and let his guard down. When he wasn¡¯t looking because he wasughing so hard, I slipped in a mini spycam in their living room.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? Still, I¡¯ll admit you did a good job, Pat.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, please forgive me for not telling you in advance. I just wanted to do something for you and Luna. If the spycam yielded nothing, or worse, if my actions were exposed, at least you wouldn¡¯t be implicated since I had acted alone and on my own ord.


    ¡°Honestly, even I had no idea what to expect after I hatched my n. I just knew something was up with these lots so I thought I should at least get a recording of conversations between Simon and his daughter, hoping that one of them would say something relevant.


    ¡°Who would have thought that Eve and Sarah were willing to get involved andmit such atrocious acts? They¡¯re horrible, animals. I haven¡¯t told my parents and brother yet. My mother might pass out. But now that I have this evidence, I will be able to bring them in. Alpha, you won¡¯t believe how badly I want to kill these b*tches. They not only caused your car ident but also framed Luna and murdered my nephew!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch any of them for now. Just make sure you keep a good eye and hold on Emily until I get back.¡±


    After I hung up, I drove even faster to the address from the email.


    I finally arrived at my destination: it was a high-end apartment. I parked in the visitor¡¯s area in the underground parking lot. But I didn¡¯t have a key card. Luckily, there was adying up the stairs from the garage. I followed her into the elevator and pressed the floor I needed to get to.


    Eventually, I reached the twelfth floor, got out, and started looking around for the unit I needed to get to.


    As I stood in front of the main door, I took a deep breath. The number of the unit read 1202. I could already feel a strong and strange feeling in my heart ¨C it had started as I approached the building. Was it... perhaps... the link between me and my mate?


    I wanted to start typing the words I was going to say to Rose into my phone. But I knew that the moment I saw her, I would just blurt out whatever came to mind.


    I gathered my courage and rang the doorbell. I waited for a while, but no one answered, so I rang it again.


    A few secondster, the door opened and an unfamiliardy stood in front of me.


    She wasn¡¯t Rose. She should be Susanna. And her expression upon seeing me revealed everything.


    ¡°Susanna, where¡¯s Rose?¡± asked I urgently, but she didn¡¯t want me to enter the house.


    ¡°Sir, I think you¡¯vee to the wrong house. My name is Laura. There are no Susanna or Rose here.¡±


    ¡°Susanna, your expression gave you away. I have something important to tell Rose. I need to see her.¡±


    While she was stunned, trying to find a way to respond and get rid of me, I slipped past her and walked into the apartment. I started calling my mate¡¯s name as I looked around. This was indeed a nice apartment. It wasfortable and well-decorated.


    ¡°Sir, I really think you¡¯vee to the wrong ce...¡± Susanna came over to stop me from further exploring the house as she grabbed my shirt sleeve from behind. I instinctively struggled and waved my arm. I never meant to hurt her but the momentum of it all almost made her call.


    The next thing I knew, I was hit by some kind of force that sent me flying from the middle of the living room. I felt myself hit against a wall and then fell onto the sofa right under me.


    I looked up and saw a young woman standing before me. Her skin was very white, her hair was a glossy tan, and her face had a little baby fat. But she still had a good-looking chin and very delicate features.


    Although her eyes had turned light brown instead of their original sapphire color, I only needed one look to know I had found the person I had been looking for.

 Chapter 160 - He Found Her

    <h4>Chapter 160: He Found Her</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was in my bedroom, in pain, when the doorbell rang. Since this morning, my little wolf has been very active in my stomach, especially in thest few seconds before the doorbell rang. He had kicked me a few times with unprecedented strength and it left my heart, lungs, and spleen feeling as if they had been punched by his fist. I was feeling quite upset and ufortable. Why was he doing this to me today?


    Then I hear the sound of an argument in the living room. As soon as I walk out of the room, I saw Susanna falling with Edward standing next to her. I didn¡¯t know what happened between them but I had no choice but to flick Edward away.


    When I finally looked at him properly, I froze. I had no idea why he was here or how he had found me?


    I watched him get up from the sofa but his deep gaze never left mine. His dark brown eyes were filled with guilt and pain. I could feel a strong spark between us even though I had cut off the connection with him. I was bewildered.


    ¡°Rose.¡±


    His voice trembled when he said my name. He wanted toe to me but I pushed him back with my ability.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m not here to hurt you.¡±


    He stood up again and tried to walk into me. I somehow realized that he wasn¡¯t lying. I could see his thoughts again.


    ¡°Alpha, how did you find us?¡± asked Susanna to him. A hint of doubt appeared on his face but he quickly recovered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. I¡¯m here to find my mate and my child.¡±


    Edward looked straight at me as he spoke. When he called me his mate just a moment ago, my heart started racing. I longed for his scent, his embrace, his everything. I missed him too much. I struggled in my thoughts, but outwardly, I simply stared at him.


    ¡°Dearest, I have so much to say to you, but right now, I just want you to know that you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore because the Alpha who hurt you wasn¡¯t me. It was just a d*mned b*stard who had been disguised as me with ck magic. I will never do anything to hurt you, ever.¡±


    Oh, my God, it was his same deep, maic, and strong voice. And he called me dearest ¨C it had been too long since I had heard him call me that.


    ¡°Rose, I know it¡¯s you because I can sense the connection between us. I don¡¯t know how because I know you had cut off the day you left the pack. I had felt an unprecedented pain and I almost died because of it. But I still repented for not returning to the pack earlier. I had caused you to suffer so much pain and torture.¡±


    ¡°What? My rejection almost killed you?¡±


    ¡°My dearest, everything is fine now. I have already grasped the masterminds behind all of this, including my car ident, the usation against you, and all the other bad things that had happened. They will be punished beyond their imagination. My angel, can I see you as you are?


    ¡°No! Prove to me that you are the real Edward and not just another imposter!¡± I tried my best to control my emotions and hormones, but tears were already welling up in my eyes.


    ¡°How do you need me to prove it? Would you like to meet Champion?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here. Just answer some of my questions.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°When is my birthday?¡±


    ¡°July 15th. How could I forget?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my favorite color?¡±


    ¡°Pink. No doubt about it.¡±


    ¡°When did we first meet?¡±


    ¡°You were beaten ck and blue by a group of wh*res near theundry room of New Moon Pack. The leader of the wh*res will receive the punishment she deservester.¡±


    ¡®Sarah is involved in all this?¡¯ But I still didn¡¯t stop asking questions.


    ¡°What are my parents¡¯ names?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Austin and Luna Nancy, great people.¡±


    ¡°Who was the one who custom-made my dress at my Luna ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Good question, Gabriel and his partner, the French couple. They have been making custom-made clothes for our family for generations,¡± said Edward.


    ¡°What nickname did I give you eight years ago?¡±


    ¡°Popeye, my dearest, I am your Popeye. And at that time, I promised you that I would let you y with the huge Nutcracker in my house once I came back to find you. I swear that I will never lose you again. I am willing to make it up to you for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 161 - He Is the Real Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 161: He Is the Real Alpha</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Once I heard Edward say these words, the tears that I had been struggling to hold back started streaming down my cheeks. But I still did not move. I did not dare to. I simply watched Edward slowly walk to me, his eyes as handsome as ever. Even the curvature of his lips was the same enticing shape.


    I could feel his hand gently caress my cheek, helping me wipe away my tears. The texture and familiar warmth of his palm made me choke up.


    ¡°Edward, is it really you?¡± My voice was broken and trembling. I reached out in response to touch him. But I just felt like I was in a daze. I didn¡¯t know if all of this was also a dream, just like what I experienced in the bathtub thest time. That had felt so real. What if I touched him and he disappeared? I couldn¡¯t bear all of this.


    ¡°Dearest, it¡¯s me.¡±


    He answered my words, then he lowered his head to meet my hand still handing mid-air. I felt as if time had stopped.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, Baby. I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯ve suffered. My dearest, Supreme Luna, I¡¯ve found you.¡±


    Edward held my arm and pulled me into his huge embrace, just like he always. But this time, he was more eager than ever. He kissed my cheeks, my lips, my eyshes, my eyes, and even my nose. His kisses rained down on me like a slight drizzle.


    I could feel my face flush. It had been a long time since I had such a feeling. This wasn¡¯t a dream. My Popeye was here, right in front of me. This was the real him.


    I cried and epted every kiss as I stood on my tiptoes and wrapped my arms around his neck. I tried to pull us closer as if I would never be able to feel his warmth again.


    ¡°On my God, Alpha! Edward!¡±


    When I finally jumped out of this dream-like scene, I couldn¡¯t stop crying. The memory of that terrible time yed in my mind but that was quickly reced by my true and happy memories with Edward.


    I hugged him so hard that my fingers dug into his back. It was as if he would disappear if I let go. He bent over and buried his face in my neck. I felt his tears fall on my corbone. I had never seen him cry before.


    ¡°Baby, my love, please forgive me. I love you so much. Please tell me that you still love me deeply.¡±


    Our foreheads were now pressed against each other as he mumbled with tears in his eyes. But I couldn¡¯t answer him. My emotions had conquered me. I just kept crying like a child.


    After he gave me some more kisses, I felt him step back a little and our connection was still strong. He crouched down and put his face close to my bulging belly before he started to kiss it. Every time he did, the child in my belly kicked in return. I covered my eyes with my hands and bit my lips hard, trying not to cry out loud.


    I ced my hand on his shoulder and he pressed his face against my stomach. He was still crying and I knew he could feel our child¡¯s response to him. We stayed like that for a while.


    By the time he stood up again, Susanna had removed my disguise. I saw the part of myself that I missed in Edward¡¯s clear, dark eyes. I wasn¡¯t saying that Mona wasn¡¯t great, but I liked the blond and blue-eyed version of myself more.


    I pulled Edward onto the living room sofa because I¡¯d been standing there for so long and was feeling a twinge in my foot.


    Then I heard the doorknob turn in the living room.

 Chapter 162 - Lodging in an Apartment

    <h4>Chapter 162: Lodging in an Apartment</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was so immersed in the excitement and joy of my reunion with Rose that I almost didn¡¯t notice that we weren¡¯t alone in the room.


    As Rose pulled me to sit on the sofa in the living room, I heard the apartment door open with a key, and then a bearded, middle-aged man with long arms walked in,


    When we looked at each other, I knew that he was Alonso. He didn¡¯t seem shocked to see me, which puzzled me.


    ¡°Susanna, can you help me make some supper for our new visitor? There were too many guests in the restaurant today. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± The man lifted the ss on the table and drank a few mouthfuls, then he walked towards me. I immediately stood up.


    ¡°Alpha, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Alonso, your new look is not bad. So you wrote the email?¡±


    ¡°What email?¡±


    When I asked this question, Rose and Susanna asked me in unison. Clearly, they didn¡¯t know about this.


    ¡°What email?¡±


    Alonso looked at me in puzzlement. He was imitating them. But soon, he started giggling like before.


    ¡°Alpha, you¡¯re very smart. You cracked my email right away.¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t that difficult if one read it carefully. Besides, the word Rose was in there. How could it not catch my attention?¡±


    ¡°So, what email are you guys talking about? You wrote an email to Edward asking him toe here to find me?¡± asked Rose in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I wrote a coded email to Alpha. What else could I do? Make my descendant hate me like crazy?¡±


    He stole a few nces at Rose but she didn¡¯t say a word. This scene was a littleical. He appeared as a burly man with tattoos all over his body but was now acting all awkward and embarrassed as if he had done something wrong, stealing nces at his child hoping for a sign of forgiveness.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just call me or my ranked members? It would have been so much easier. What if I missed your email?¡±


    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t sure if the castle or your call was being monitored. This was the safest way. Even if you didn¡¯t see it, I would have gotten Clyde to find a way to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Clyde? I went to look for him as soon as I returned to the pack, but he said that he was no longer with you. He even said that the teacher-student rtionship between the two of you has been severed.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, please don¡¯t me him. I asked him to do this because I needed to make sure that you¡¯re the real Alpha and that you still love Rose wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you already knew that the person in the castle is a fake? Then, how can you be sure that I have be the real me?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Clyde is an expert in this area. That¡¯s why I had him protect Rose in New Moon Pack.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Alonso, I appreciate your care for my mate. But when Rose and I return to the pack, I hope that your disciple will not use his tracking talent on us. Otherwise, I might not be so kind to him.¡±


    ¡°I promise you, he will only use it for the right reasons next time.¡± He continued to giggle at me.


    ¡°Edward, are you here to bring me back to the pack?¡± asked Rose as she looked at me with her big, sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Baby, that¡¯s for sure. But just not now.¡± I caressed her long golden hair. The pleasant smell of nectarines, Freesia, and roses on her body made me unable to resist kissing the top of her head again.


    For the rest of the day, I told them everything that had happened, starting with my car ident. And when I mentioned Emily, I could clearly sense the jealousy in Rose¡¯s voice. I did my best to exin to her why I had done what I did.


    When I realized that it was past the bedtime of a pregnant woman, I offered to save the rest of the discussion for tomorrow. I didn¡¯t want my lover to be disturbed by my presence. Alonso and Susanna invited me to stay over and I was more than happy to do so.


    As we parted ways, I helped Rose to her private bathroom which I found to be exactly the same as in my previous dream. Now, I was convinced once again that this was all arranged by the moon goddess.


    I filled her bathtub. When the water was right, I began to bathe her. Her belly was big, full, and shiny. Her breasts were even more voluptuous than before because of the estrogen. Just bathing her had already made me hard.

 Chapter 163 - Conversations in the bathroom

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163, Conversations in the bathroom</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I almost ground my teeth when Edward told us that he had been forced to y along with the rumors that he was going to make Emily the pack¡¯s new Luna. Moreover, even though Edward had proof that those b*tches were evil, he was still not ready to arrest them immediately,


    I protested and he told me to calm down because regardless, they would definitely get the punishment they deserved. But he still needed Emily for something. I sighed, still upset.


    I had never said anything mean to Emily or Eve, so I didn¡¯t know why they hated me so much to the point that they were willing to spend so much money and effort to orchestrate all of this. In a way, not only had they destroyed my rtionship with Alpha, but Emily had almost killed Edward twice and I found that truly intolerable!


    It was gettingte so Edward had offered to put our little meeting on hold on because I needed enough rest. Alonso and Susanna offered to put him up and he was more than happy to do so.


    I was still a little unhappy with the way he handled the situation, but now I was just looking forward to having him sleep next to me.


    Edward helped me into the bathroom. He filled the tub with water and put me in it. Then he took off his shirt and began to scrub me down. God, I could barely take my eyes off his perfect muscle line. His pecs were so sexy and the only thing sexier than that was his abs. He was gorgeous.


    This was the first time I was naked before him in a long time. And honestly, I was a little shy, especially when I saw that his jeans had turned into a big tent and heard the thoughts in his head.


    Edward¡¯s big warm hands touched my skin and I could feel my sensitive parts start to heat up before some fluid came out. Charlotte was howling in pure joy inside me. It had been a long time since she had seen Champion too. She even made some flirtatious gestures. It seemed that being pregnant had caused my estrogen production to be quite high. It was still winter but my wolf had already entered spring ahead of time.


    I noticed that Edward was muttering a few curses to himself, but he still didn¡¯t stop bathing me.


    ¡°Baby, what are you talking about?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Nothing. I was fighting with my wolf just now. That stupid wolf almost took control of my body. He can¡¯t wait to see Charlotte.¡±


    Iughed. Edward loved me, and Champion loved Charlotte.


    ¡°Angel, I once had a dream about you, and the amazing thing was that I was in this bathroom in the dream, also helping you take a bath. You wanted to tell me about our child, but you suddenly disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Because I had the same dream.¡±


    ¡°So what happened to our child?¡± asked he anxiously as he looked into my eyes.


    ¡°After I came here, Alonso found me a doctor in obstetrics and gynecology. She was also a werewolf, put in charge of my pregnancy check-ups. But during the recent check-up, she told me that there was something wrong with the child¡¯s spine.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to use words like deformities or disabled to describe my child. I didn¡¯t want to believe that it was its fate.


    ¡°What exactly is the problem?¡± I saw Edward frown. He stopped his actions but he didn¡¯t sound panicked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet. The ultrasound showed that there is a strip-shaped foreign body at the end of his spine. Moreover, it¡¯s too big. I might need to have an inducedbor ahead of time. I had a crazy argument with Alonso because of this. He said that the problem of the child¡¯s spine can not be solved at this stage. Everything can only wait until after I give birth. Susanna and Charlotte both think that he has a point.¡±


    Although I just wanted to state it calmly, I still felt wronged when I spoke about all of this in front of my husband. I felt wronged for our child.


    ¡°After tomorrow¡¯s morning pregnancy test, I will immediately consult with Dr. Baldwin and the other medical resources under mymand. Dearest, don¡¯t worry about this. The child¡¯s father is here to solve all of this. Our child will definitely grow up healthy and happy.¡±


    I nodded as Edward ced his hand on the back of my head and lowered his head to kiss my forehead. I saw the thoughts that shed through his mind, but I did not expose them. The news made him feel anxious, but he did not show it. He simply wanted to be emotionally stable to keep me calm too.


    Once I was done with my bath, Edward toweled me off, helped me put on my clothes, and tucked me into bed. Then, he headed off into the bathroom for his shower before he got into bed next to me.


    I rested my head on his strong arm as his scent and goodnight kiss reassured me. Soon, my eyelids began to droop. I thought I would finally get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight, but I had no idea that the devil was waiting for me in the dark.

 Chapter 164 - Nightmare? Premonition?

    <h4>Chapter 164: Nightmare? Premonition?</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    The moment I fell asleep, I was awakened by a movement ¨C I felt someone touching my face.


    At first, I thought it was Edward, but after a few seconds, I became wide awake because my skin told me that the touch was not from Edward at all.


    I opened my eyes and found that I was surrounded by darkness and Edward was not beside me, which made me panic a little. When I turned to look again, I saw another man lying next to me. He was the one who had touched me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    I bounced up from the bed and noticed that my pregnant belly was gone. Instead, there was a crib not far from my bed. My surroundings were stillpletely dark but I heard the sound of a baby¡¯s babble from it.


    ¡°I have finally found you,¡± said the man in a creepy voice. What was going on?


    Without thinking too much, I immediately used my ability to attack him, sending him flying away from me. But he suddenly disappeared, as if into the darkness, before appearing a secondter in another part of the room. His eyes glowed a scarlet red as he stared at me. In the darkness, they seemed to shine with bloodlust.


    ¡°As expected of the most powerful female Werewolf of Chaos. We will be able to produce the most powerful offspring.¡±


    ¡°Offspring?¡± I didn¡¯t know who he was, but I knew something was wrong. I jumped down from the bed and wanted to attack him again, but I realized that I wasn¡¯t on the ground ¨C there was nothing but darkness all around me, including below.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    I kicked and hit wildly, trying to get my foot tond, but I found that it was all in vain.


    ¡°Stop struggling. You belong to us.¡±


    The man smiled in the dark, which made me very ufortable. Still, I did my best to get to the crib.


    Once I finally did, I found a baby crying inside. I couldn¡¯t see its face but my instincts told me to pick it up and hold it tight in my arms. The moment I did, I knew it was my little wolf. I could feel the bond between us.


    ¡°Give this b*stard to me. He shouldn¡¯t have been born. He will only bring disaster.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± I roared at him loudly as I gathered my energy andmanded it towards him. As expected, he was once again thrown into the wall. From the sound of it, the impact would have made a huge dent in the wall.


    ¡°D*mn it, you and your little b*stard will pay the price for this!¡±


    He roared in the darkness. Then, he started appearing all around me, as if he was provoking me. Every time he appeared, there would be a puff of smoke. However, he was moving as fast, most likely due to my attack.


    ¡°Edward! Alonso! Is anyone there?¡± I screamed loudly, but no one came. Other than that man¡¯s disgusting smile, my surroundings werepletely silent. I didn¡¯t ask for help because I didn¡¯t want a fight in such a situation. I was afraid of hurting my child.


    ¡°Call whoever you want, but rest assured, I will find you. You will never be able to escape from us. Surrender or the vile spawn in your arms will bear the consequences of his birth.¡±


    He stared at me with his glowing red eyes before disappearing into a puff of smoke. Then, I felt my shoulders and arms being grabbed, as if someone was trying to take my child away.


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t take my child away!¡±


    ¡°Rose!¡±


    I heard someone calling my name but I could only scream in despair. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I could not let my child be taken away.


    ¡°Rose! Wake up!¡±


    I felt someone shaking my shoulders again but it was as if I was sinking deeper into the darkness. Finally, I somehow managed to open my eyes and found Edward staring worriedly at me.


    ¡°Rose, did you have a nightmare?¡± He hugged me tightly in his arms and that was when I realized that I couldn¡¯t stop breathing heavily. My entire back was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Edward, someone wants to take our child away!¡±


    ¡°Baby, Rx, take a deep breath. There¡¯s no one else here.¡±


    Then, the room door opened and Alonso appeared alongside Susanna.


    ¡°Oh my God, my dear child. Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    I followed Alonso¡¯s gaze and noticed therge hole in the wall of my bedroom. Fortunately, it was the wall facing the dining hall and not the external facade of the building.


    ¡°You should be thankful that this wall is not a load-bearing wall. Susanna, please use your magic to temporarily restore this ce. I don¡¯t want the property management toe up to investigate and discover that a weak woman had dug a hole in my house,¡± said Alonso.


    ¡°Baby, tell me, what did you dream about?¡±


    Edward was still holding me in his arms, gently patting my back. My breathing finally slowed to a normal rate. Once I was a little calmer and more clear-headed, I realized that my child was still in my womb, not my arms.

 Chapter 165 - New Ability

    <h4>Chapter 165: New Ability</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Baby, tell me, what did you dream about?¡±


    Edward was still holding me in his arms, gently patting my back. My breathing eventually slowed to a normal rate. Once I was calmer and more clear-headed, I realized that the baby was still in my womb, not my arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a nightmare. It wasn¡¯t real.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to recall that nightmare because it was just too painful. My child was almost taken away from me in the dream.


    ¡°Tell me, what did you dream about?¡±


    ¡°Alonso, I already said that it was just a nightmare. I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. I¡¯m very sorry that I broke your wall because of it.¡±


    ¡°This was caused by your ability, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because someone was attacking me and my child.¡±


    ¡°Rose, it wasn¡¯t a dream. But if your ability was activated and had left traces in reality, it means that your subconscious waspletely awake and that you weren¡¯t really asleep at that time.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a vision, Rose. You might have irvoyance.¡±


    ¡°irvoyance? Alonso, I¡¯ve never had this ability before.¡±


    ¡°It might have something to do with your pregnancy. Tell me what you dreamt of. What did you see?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I was sleeping. Then, I felt someone touching my face but it wasn¡¯t Alpha.¡± I felt Edward¡¯s grip on my hand grow stronger.


    ¡°I opened my eyes and found that Alpha wasn¡¯t lying next to me. I was in a very dark room and a man was standing next to my bed. It was terrifying, just like in those horror movies. I realized that my stomach was gone and there was a crib not far away. The man said he had finally found me. I had no idea what had happened. I just used my powers to attack him and knocked him against the wall. But he could appear anywhere in the room at any time. His eyes were as red as blood. Then I heard the baby cry. I ran over and picked up my child. Somehow, I just knew it was mine. But that b*stard tried to take my baby, so I attacked him again. In the end, he left and the nightmare ended, thank God.¡±


    ¡°Did that guy say anything else? Other than that he finally found you?¡±


    ¡°He said that by marrying me, he could produce the most powerful offspring. And he told me resistance was futile since I would eventually belong to them. He also told me that my child would bring a disaster. He just kept wanting to take it away!¡±


    ¡°Them? Are you sure he spoke as a collective?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alonso, I¡¯m sure. Every word he said shocked and angered me. And every time he appeared, there was be a puff of smoke. Who the hell is this creepy, disgusting man?¡±


    ¡°Did you see his face?¡±


    ¡°No, I can only see his blood-red eyes. I couldn¡¯t even see the face of my child except for the blonde hair.¡±


    ¡°Rose, I think that your irvoyance has been activated. And that man is most likely Nichs.¡± When Alonso mentioned this name, I felt my heart skip a few beats.


    ¡°So that d*mn b*stard has finallye for Rose?¡± I saw how angry Edward was. I could even feel Champion stirring in his body.


    ¡°If your child was already born in your vision, then you still have time until it bes reality. When I had my vision, Nichs had already appeared near your pack in North America. You have to thank Susanna as her magic has been very sessful in disguising you. Whether it is your appearance or the traces of your scent and abilities, Susanna has helped us make it very difficult for Nichs to find you. Thankfully, vampires are naturally weak in seeing through the magic of witches and wizards.¡±


    ¡°Since you say that this is a vision, he will find me eventually, right?¡±


    I looked at Alonso. His expression was no longer as casual as usual. This made me realize that this dream, or rather, this vision, was very important. I was eager to know the answer because my child and I were in huge danger. I would never put my child or my mate in such a situation, even if it cost me my life.

 Chapter 166 - I Foresaw the Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 166: I Foresaw the Massacre</h4>


    [Alonso¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Rose told me about her dream, I realized that she had awakened a new ability, and it was one that I recognized because the circumstances were simr to how mine had awakened in the past. And there was no doubt that her irvoyance was far superior to mine because she was able to foresee much further into the future than I ever could.


    ¡°Since you said that it was a vision, he will find me eventually, right?¡±


    ¡°Your child appeared in your vision, right? How old did he or she look?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Alonso. I still can¡¯t tell the difference between a three-month-old, five-month-old, or seven-month-old baby. It was my first time being a mother and it was too dark at that time.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s sufficient to know that we have at least until you give birth to your child before Nichs discovers. That should be in a few months¡¯ time. When you sted him against the wall, he left, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but his movements were too agile. I don¡¯t think I defeated him. I think he left on his own.¡±


    I knew that what I was about to say would probably make her heart ache. She might even hate me more, but I had to say it out loud. I did not need her forgiveness. I just wanted her to understand herself better.


    ¡°Rose, there are some things that have been weighing on my heart, but I have no choice but to say them out loud today. The truth is, I foresaw the massacre of Southern Wildnerness Pack. But by the time I had my vision, the Council of Elder¡¯s announcement. In the end, New Moon Pack fought with your pack and my vision came true.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Her eyes instantly widened as she stared at me in disbelief. I was expecting her to yell at me, ming me for not preventing the incident. But to my surprise, she didn¡¯t. She simply remained on the bed, trembling in tears.


    Alpha hugged her tightly and looked at me angrily.


    ¡°My vision came minutes before the incident happened. It was already toote and I had no way to stop it from happening. Unfortunately, this is the consequence of killing Cain, for the higher God no longer allowed me to interfere with the matters of the other Werewolves of Chaos anymore. So, I could only send Clyde to protect you. You¡¯re a Werewolf of Chaos that¡¯s stronger than me, Rose. That must mean that your irvoyance should also allow you to foresee much further into the future than I can. Don¡¯t you see what this means? You have more time to n, prepare, and change the oue. I¡¯ve always been the only Werewolf of Chaos who had irvoyance. Now, you¡¯re the other.¡±


    I looked at her. Her gaze was a little empty so I wasn¡¯t sure if she had heard what I had just said, but I decided to continue speaking anyway. She was lucky to have irvoyance, but the contents of her vision meant that she was also running out of time.


    ¡°Rose, although you¡¯ve awakened your irvoyance, you must know that not everything is within your grasp. irvoyance is an extremely valuable and rare ability. You cannot use it at will. It¡¯s as if it has a mind of its own, giving you a vision only when it should.¡±


    ¡°Although Nichs still has a few months before he finds you, but his referral to the collective is really bothering me. What did he mean? Does he have other powerful vampire colleagues hunting for you too, recruited over the years? He alone is already a lot to deal with. As far as I know, he has always been a maverick, arrogant, and ruthless bastard. If there are others simr to him, or even close to his level, I don¡¯t know how we will be able to handle the entourage. This is why we must make more adequate preparations. After you give birth, we will resume your training as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alonso, after she gives birth, I will take her and our child back to my pack,¡± said Alpha all of a sudden.


    ¡°Alpha, are you sure? I mean, the vampires are destined to find her. When that timees, your pack may have to fight the vampires. There will be casualties.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about the oue of things that haven¡¯t happened yet. All I know is that I am bringing her back to the pack because she is their Luna and she¡¯s my mate. I am bringing her home. I¡¯ll defend Rose and my pack to the death. Moreover, our warriors aren¡¯t as weak as you think. We¡¯ll be fully prepared. I hope you will return to the pack with us too. You can train her there. I¡¯ll ensure your safety and prestige with the highest standards. You and Susanna won¡¯t have to worry about anything unrted, just like before.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯m starting to miss not having to cook.¡±


    I quickly agreed to Alpha¡¯s proposal. Susanna didn¡¯t object either. I might have mentioned how I look forward to not having to cook anymore, but my main motivation for epting Alpha¡¯s proposal was that I knew my descendant needed me.


    Susanna and I quickly returned to our room. Tomorrow, Rose would have another prenatal exam with Alpha apanying her. I didn¡¯t ask how long Alpha was nning to stay, but I knew that he would make the best of it. After all, he was the smart young master of two publicpanies.


    I could tell that Rose had been trying to read my thoughts and I had been having a hard time keeping her out. She might have an issue with me not letting her read my thoughts but I couldn¡¯t let her know what I was thinking about. I didn¡¯t want to give her more hope and more disappointment. Both of us would have to sit and wait patiently for things to flow ordingly.

 Chapter 167 - Another Prenatal Check-Up

    <h4>Chapter 167: Another Prenatal Check-Up</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Despite Rose¡¯s nightmare earlier in the night, we managed to sleep well for the rest of it. When I woke up in the morning, she was still in my arms. Her face was flushed pink as her long and curly eyshes fell like a curtain over her eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but kiss her slightly pouted cherry lips.


    Her new look was beautiful, but I still preferred her original look. Still, regardless of her appearance, I loved her unconditionally.


    By the time we had gotten out of bed, Susanna had already prepared breakfast for us. After we ate, she gave me the address of the hospital. I thanked her and drove my mate to her check-up.


    I held Rose¡¯s hand in one of mine as my other hand was on the steering wheel. I nced at her from time to time. I still couldn¡¯t get used to her new look. But I had to at least get used to calling her Mona in public, not Rose.


    ¡°Babe, do you know the sex of our baby yet?¡± asked I as I drove.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Dr. Bason to tell me. Oh, that¡¯s my obstetrics and gynecology doctor. I wanted to keep it as a surprise. No matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, you¡¯ll still love our child, right, Alpha?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. I can¡¯t wait to be a father.¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring back for me, Babe.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You are the only love of my life and the only Luna of my pack. Did you really think I will let you stay in this Southeast Asian country for the rest of your life and let your skin tan while our child keeps on running around barefoot on the beach?¡±


    ¡°Hmm... that doesn¡¯t sound like a bad idea, actually.¡± She giggled and the freckles on her cheeks looked like they were dancing. Even though she looked like a different woman, I didn¡¯t feel strange about or distant from her at all. It must be because our bond was strong. I admitted that I was physically attracted to her, but I loved her soul and her entire person even more.


    When we both entered the delivery room, I told the middle-aged woman, Dr. Bason, that I was the father of the child before thanking her for taking care of my wife and child.


    ¡°Mona! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen your husband!¡±


    To be honest, I was a little ashamed when I heard that, but then she said something that made meugh and cry.


    ¡°I know why you haven¡¯te here. Seriously, are you a movie star? Are you hiding Mona in Phuket for the time being? While you settle the gossip and media back in your original country? Oh, I don¡¯t mean to offend your family but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a handsome man like you. I can already tell how stunning your children will look in the future.¡±


    I¡¯ve been through this before, even before I met Rose ¨C middle-aged women osting me while I dined with other ranked members at a downtown restaurant. Some would even try to introduce me to their daughters.


    I looked at Rose for help but she just snickered. She was recovering much faster than she usually would consideringst night¡¯s nightmare, and I had a feeling that it was because she was now a mother. Her maternal sense of responsibility and love had made my mate stronger and more rational.


    Although the middle-aged she-wolf spoke like a machine gun as she made small talk, she transformed into a serious and careful person once we were in the examination.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to know the sex of the child in advance?¡± asked Dr. Bason.


    ¡°Yes, we are sure.¡± I did not hesitate to respond.


    ¡°Alright, then. But I have to say, your child is growing too quickly. I have never seen a wolf that grows so fast in the mother¡¯s body. The good news is that the foreign body at the end of its spine seems to be growing along with the child. It looks almost like a tailbone but it¡¯s different. So, it¡¯s safe to say that there is no need for any surgeries to be done on either mother or child for the time being, at least if it doesn¡¯t affect the child¡¯s motor nerves or anything else.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your feedback, Dr. Bason. So my wife still needs to be induced early, right?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Yes, based on the current growth rate of the fetus and Mona¡¯s body condition, I highly rmend that we inducebor early for her.¡±


    ¡°Will this be harmful to my mate¡¯s health? Will she encounter any possible dangers during the procedure? What about the child? I don¡¯t think the pregnancy has reached full term yet.


    ¡°Oh, what a thoughtful and well-informed husband you are. But you have nothing to worry about. Since your child is growing much faster than any other werewolf, the pregnancy has essentially reached full term. In terms of Mona¡¯s safety, the only thing I can tell you is that we will only be able to find the best time to inducebor in the moment. Unfortunately, I am sorry to inform you that our facility does not have the right werewolf surgeon on-site. I usually engage a good friend of mine who is an excellent gynecologist and a werewolf. But his schedule has already been filled up for the next two weeks, which is when Mona should be induced forbor.


    ¡°Two weeks? I thought that there was at least a month left!¡± My mate was not ready for this piece of news.


    ¡°I will try my best to coordinate things. But if I can¡¯t, Mona might need a doctor from Bangkok. I know tworge hospitals there that have werewolf doctors with rted specialties.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Bason. Please tell your werewolf doctor friends that payment is not a problem at all. We are happy to cover their ne ticket and amodation as well. We will cover everything. The only thing I ask for in return is that the person must be highly skilled. I am not risking my mate¡¯s and child¡¯s lives.¡±


    Then, I thought of someone, a person who was very skilled and was also someone we could trust. I needed to find this someone as soon as possible. That was now my top priority.

 Chapter 168 - Coping

    <h4>Chapter 168: Coping</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    By the time my international flightnded, Patrick had already driven to the airport to pick me up.


    ¡°Alpha, I didn¡¯t expect you toe back so soon. I thought you would stay there for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Me neither, especially when Luna looked at me with those eyes. I almost couldn¡¯t resist. But I had to. I have something important to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but it¡¯s rted to Rose giving birth in two weeks.¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t Luna get pregnant only a few days before your car ident? It hasn¡¯t even been five months yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the fetus has already fully formed and is growing too big to fit in Rose¡¯s womb. She¡¯s still as petite as ever so she will need to have an inducedbor ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°Good God, are all children of Werewolves of Chaos so strong? They even oupeted normal werewolves in development. Still, this is something that should be congratted. Wait, what do you mean by ¡®the current Luna¡¯?¡±


    ¡°She has a new appearance and identity. Her name is Mona now.¡±


    ¡°So Alonso¡¯s lover really changed Luna¡¯s appearance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not only her, the three of them. D*mn it, I have to admit that Alonso is cunning but at least he¡¯s still loyal to Rose as her ancestor.¡±


    The moment Patrick dropped me off at the castle, I gathered the ranked members in my office and told them everything that had happened in the past two days. Otherwise, they would still be thinking that I had gone on a business trip the past two days.


    When they heard that I had found Rose and that she was about to give birth, everyone was extremely excited. My mother even shed tears.


    ¡°My God, son, I feel like you were only a little boy days ago, but now I¡¯m going to be a grandmother! Thank the moon goddess. But why didn¡¯t you bring Rose back?¡±


    ¡°It would be safer for her and the baby if Rose gave birth further away from the pack. Rose now has the irvoyance ability and she has foreseen Nichsing for her soon. In fact, he had been prowling around our pack right after my car ident, and that was the danger Alonso had sensed and forced him to disappear with Rose. Annabel was right.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, are you saying that the d*mn vampire who was chasing Luna was already so close to us and that he soone knocking on our door?¡± Jane was in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, but in Rose¡¯s vision, the baby was already born. This means that the vampire came looking for her after she gave birth. So, he might have closed in on Rosest time, but since Alonso had taken her away and had Susanna disguise them, the vampire must have lost track of her for now. If that b*stard finallyes to us, we can¡¯t avoid a fierce battle with him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to beat up this disgusting b*stard who only knows how to suck blood. I¡¯ll start asking the pack¡¯s best warriors to join the targeted training tomorrow. He has been hunting our people for a long time. He deserves to die ten thousand times,¡± said Patrick while gnashing his teeth.


    ¡°Set up more infrared cameras, power grids, and security personnel around the castle. Since those vampires only like to appear at night, they must not be very active in the day.¡±


    ¡°It is necessary for us to conduct several simtion exercises for the other Omega members, especially the elderly, women, and children. They need to know how to respond when they are in danger or in a war,¡± said my father.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone, for your support and proactiveness. But just know that the vampire will not be alone. It¡¯s not a friendly visit, after all. He will most likely bring along some powerful colleagues. Which is why I have returned. I am here to take someone back with me.¡±


    The rank members looked at me as I told them my true ns.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Dr. Baldwin go to Phuket in a week with all the equipment he needs to be delivered with my ne. Although Alonso took good care of Rose, I want someone I canpletely trust and rely on with her too. Remember, all of this needs to be kept with the utmost confidentiality. When Dr. Baldwin and I aren¡¯t around, the rest of the pack only needs to know that I am on another business trip while Dr. Baldwin has been assigned to lend his medical expertise in another pack.¡±


    ¡°I agree, son. Dr. Baldwin¡¯s family has had excellent medical skills for generations, and he has always cared about Rose. We can count on him.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you? Maybe I can help my daughter-inw after she gives birth. It¡¯s not easy to take care of a newborn baby,¡± said my mother.


    ¡°Mom, I need you here. Once Rose has given birth, I will bring her back with your grandchild as soon as possible. Then, you can spend all the time you want with them.¡±


    ¡°So you still don¡¯t know the sex of the baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Rose wants to keep it as a surprise. Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, the child will be the most precious gift the moon goddess has given us.¡±


    I looked at everyone¡¯s happy faces. I didn¡¯t tell them about the problem with my child¡¯s spine since it would only cause them to worry unnecessarily, especially my parents.


    Despite being the boss of a pharmaceuticalpany, I waspletely unskilled and uninformed in obstetrics and gynecology. So, I thought I should start learning the basics to better adapt to being a father. I would trust the rest of the profession to Dr. Baldwin.


    As for what to do with Emily and her aplices, I had my ns. I had a vague feeling that there was something else that was yet to be revealed. I needed to find the deeper truth behind what we had uncovered. But I might not be able to do it on my own.

 Chapter 169 - The Pack Doctor Who Came from Afar

    <h4>Chapter 169: The Pack Doctor Who Came from Afar</h4>


    Five dayster.


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Edward told me that he would leave for the pack soon but did not give me a specific time when he woulde back, I was very sad. I was hoping he would be able to stay here with me until I gave birth to our child.


    ¡°Babe, you know that I want to be with you more than anyone. I promise I¡¯ll be back soon. I will be there with you when you give birth.¡±


    There was nothing I could say to change his mind and I felt helpless. I was reluctant to part with him, but I knew he was the Alpha of thergest wolf pack in America. I might be the most important person to him, but I wasn¡¯t the only one in his life. He had his family, friends, and the rest of the entire pack.


    Before Edward left, I had asked Alonso to get me a local cell phone so that I could get in touch with Edward more easily. Edward didn¡¯t like that idea, though, believing that cell phones emitted radioactive waves that were dangerous for pregnant women and children.


    Still, I was d I got the phone because after Edward left, he would still take the time to text or call me no matter how busy he was. Unfortunately, we could never chat for too long because the little wolf in my belly would kick and thrash, probably excited at the presence ¨C though virtual ¨C of the father.


    This evening, Alonso cooked dinner. He had quit his job at the restaurant, iming the need for him to be around and on standby in case the baby was due before Edward got back. I was touched, but I also found it funny because, despite his Nobel Prize nomination, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pick up a scalpel to save my life if I do go intobor.


    When dinner was about to end, the doorbell rang and it almost made me jump out of my chair.


    I quickly ran to open the door despite my big belly, but I quickly realized that the person on the other side of the door was not Edward because I did not feel any of the familiar sparks or feelings our bond usually created whenever we were near each other.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked I through the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Dr. Baldwin.¡±


    I quickly opened the door and found Dr. Baldwin standing in front of me with a box in his hand.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. This was the first time I have seen someone from the pack other than Alpha after I had left. I had mixed feelings about this.


    ¡°Luna?¡±


    Dr. Baldwin called out curiously. Only then did I remember that Susanna had re-disguised me after Edward had left. I no longer looked like Rose for the time being.


    ¡°Dr. Baldwin, I¡¯m sorry for this appearance. Pleasee in. Have you had dinner? Did Edward ask you toe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luna. I¡¯m very happy to see you again. I had dinner on the ne. Alpha sent me to see you and your child.¡± After knowing that I was Rose, the fifty-year-old man slightly bowed to me in respect.


    ¡°Dr. Baldwin, I¡¯m also very happy to see you. I¡¯m sorry for having to make youe all the way here.¡±


    ¡°Luna, you don¡¯t have to say that at all. It¡¯s my honor. You¡¯re carrying the future Alpha of our pack in your belly. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you and your child.¡±


    ¡°But if you¡¯re here, what about the medical situation at the pack?¡±


    ¡°There are interns and nurses there. You don¡¯t have to worry at all. Furthermore, my duty here is highly confidential. Alpha has already arranged everything. All you need to do now is to stay healthy and wait for the arrival of your due date in peace, Ms. Mona.¡±


    He knew my alias. Edward must have briefed him beforehand. I smiled and shook my head helplessly.


    I led him to the living room. Then, Susanna removed our disguises and Dr. Baldwin gave Alonso and Susanna a hug each. He had always been a kind and good person. No one could dislike him. Moreover, Alonso and Susanna had stayed in Sunset Pack for quite a long time. They must have established quite a friendship among them during their time together at the pack.


    ¡°Luna, is it convenient for you to let me see your little wolf now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Dr. Baldwin.¡±


    Dr. Baldwin and I went into my room. Iy down on the bed and he began to unpack the equipment that he had brought with him.


    I was a little nervous because I knew that my little wolf was growing very fast. I didn¡¯t know if his or her spine had gone through any further changes. I simply hoped that Dr. Baldwin wouldn¡¯t tell me any more bad news.

 Chapter 170 - Seeking Help from the Council of Elders

    <h4>Chapter 170: Seeking Help from the Council of Elders</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    On the second day after I had returned to the pack, I woke up very early. But it wasn¡¯t because of the jeg ¨C I didn¡¯t feel it at all. I simply felt full of energy and hardly felt tired. It must be because I had found Rose and I had been so excited about our child.


    I decided to make full use of my early start to the day. I went to the library first and tried to gather some information about the Southern Wilderness Pack massacre. But everything I could get my hands on wrote superficial stuff. I had known whatever was written by heart ¨C I had never given up on investigating the tragedy for so many years.


    Then I locked myself in my office ¨C informing the guards that no one was to disturb me ¨C to ess the pack¡¯s local areawork to search for information or rumors about the incident. I looked up any and all news reports about the incident as well. I had gone through some of these before but I did not have as much information back then as I did now.


    I decided to recruit my parents to brainstorm ideas and theories. Between the two of them, I knew my father would have more connections and knowledge about the past so I requested him to help find out what the Alphas of other packs knew and thought about the matter.


    Finally, I had Clydee to my office. He probably thought I was going to reprimand him for lying about him cutting off his connections with Alonso. But I didn¡¯t bring that up ¨C it was of no relevance to me right now. I simply asked him to recount in as much detail as possible what he had witnessed Rose go through at New Moon Pack. There was a recording pen on my desk which I knew he noticed, but he didn¡¯t protest. He must have figured out my true intentions and willingly offered to be of any assistance I needed.


    Once night fell, I called for a meeting with the ranked members. Patrick presented his report of the investigation I had assigned him to and listening to the contents of it made my blood boil.


    I was right. The owner of the house Emily had ced me under house arrest was Alpha Alex of New Moon Pack.


    Early the next morning, I drove five hours to the Council of Elders with all the information I had gathered, including two videos that Patrick had recorded with his surveince camera.


    Once the guards had verified my identity at the gate, I entered the huge, secret Baroque building. Rather than putting in a request to meet all the elders of the council, I simply asked to see Liam, the Grand Elder. I hadn¡¯t seen Liam since his inauguration, but my father had told me that he was a man of integrity.


    We sat in a closed conference room as Liam reviewed all the information I had brought, watched the two videos, and listened to all my statements and requests. In the end, he looked up while stroking his white beard in thought.


    ¡°Alpha Edward of Sunset Pack, will you take responsibility for the veracity of everything you have said and provided?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will, Grand Elder Liam. I¡¯ve never given up on this matter in all these years.¡±


    ¡°Because of your Luna? As far as I know, she seems to have left your pack and severed all ties with you and your pack.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder, but that doesn¡¯t stop us from revealing the truth, does it? Although things have already happened, we still have a chance to correct historical facts and clear the names of those innocent souls who died unjustly.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Edward, this is not a small matter. If your ims are wrong, it will affect the reputation of the Council of Elders.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But I also know that you voted for the investigation of the massacre to continue during a Council of Elders meeting, despite the majority voting otherwise, which means that you agree with me that this matter is not as simple as it seems. You might not have been the Grand Elder at that time, but now that you are, I sincerely hope that you will stand on the side of justice. Think about how we would feel if this had happened to either your pack or mine.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Edward, I will consider your proposal and inform you of any updates. However, there is one thing that I still have doubts about. You are currently only requesting the Council of Elders to investigate the Southern Wilderness Pack massacre. However, the evidence you have submitted seemed to suggest that there are other parties beyond the massacre that have done some significant damage to you, your Luna, and your pack.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grand Elder, you are right. However, I will do my best to investigate that second matter. All I want is that when the matter has beenpletely resolved, the criminals be over to me for them to receive the punishment they deserve.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is the way andw of werewolves However, do remember that if the criminal is from another race, they will have to be returned to their race for sentencing. One more thing, the person who provided these videos must be punished as well. Despite their significance in the investigation, this person has vited the privacy of pack members.


    ¡°When the truth is revealed, I¡¯m willing to ept the punishment,¡± said I.


    ¡°Alpha Edward, I know you didn¡¯t do this and I know you¡¯re also trying to protect your people.¡±


    ¡°Elder Liam, forgive me for being presumptuous, but I have to disagree with your earlier statement. In human societies, police officers can legally install and ess surveince cameras during investigations. Simrly, the person who provided these two videos had to install surveince cameras to look for more evidence against the criminal suspect. The only difference is that he or she is not a police officer simply because the werewolf race does not have police officers. Grand Elder, if such a crime like this happens and we do not have simr means as humans to thoroughly investigate, I am willing to push the boundaries and ept my punishment.¡±

 Chapter 171 - The Soon-to-be-Born Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 171: The Soon-to-be-Born Wolf</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Dr. Baldwin, I¡¯ve never seen such a small device for pregnancy check-ups,¡± said I as I watched him connect a device to the tablet in his hand. Despite its size, the device looked quite sophisticated.


    ¡°Luna, this machine is a high-precision acoustic wave detector, and it¡¯s thetest model. It¡¯s very gentle and urate for pregnant women and babies. Most hospitals and clinics don¡¯t have such equipment because they don¡¯t want to spend the money or feel that it¡¯s unnecessary. It can be quite expensive,¡±said Dr. Baldwin with a smile as he sprayed a cool gel on my stomach.


    ¡°Dr. Baldwin, I don¡¯t want to know the sex of the child, so can you please keep that to yourself if you already know?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my Luna. We¡¯ll start now.¡±


    He began to move the small probe-like thing on my stomach.


    ¡°Okay, I can now see a lively Alpha cub. The child is very well developed and very big. Let me first look at the child¡¯s limbs. Alright, I see two hands with five fingers each and two feet with five toes each. I can see the child¡¯s eyes, nose, and mouth. Your little wolf is very cute with a normal heartbeat. Let me take a look at the other parts of the body. Hmm... there is indeed something unusual about the end of its spine. I think it is an intact bone. It even has some luster. I guess it is because the density or material of the bone is different from the rest of the ones in the child¡¯s body. To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this.¡±


    ¡°The local werewolf doctor said the same thing, but she didn¡¯t mention density or material. So could it affect the child¡¯s life?¡± I suddenly felt like I had an urgent need to know.


    ¡°Our little Alpha is very lively, Luna. Based on my observation, the bone at the end of the spine has no negative effect on the child¡¯s body and behavior. I will make a more urate evaluation once the little baby is born. Please rest assured in the meantime that I will do my best to ensure that your little wolf is a healthy child.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Baldwin. May the moon goddess bless my little wolf.¡±


    ¡°One more thing, since the fetus is already mature and quite big, with your small stature, I might have to...¡±


    ¡°Inducebor early.¡±


    When we said this at the same time, weughed.


    ¡°It seems that you are already aware and prepared, Luna.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the previous doctor also told me this. However, I feel very relieved if you were the one to deliver my baby, Dr. Baldwin.¡±


    ¡°This is my duty and also my honor.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Baldwin, I have missed you very much. How is everything in the pack?¡±


    ¡°Me too, Luna. Everything is fine. After all, we have the best Alpha.¡±


    Dr. Baldwin quickly wiped the gel off my stomach and handed me a card.


    ¡°Luna, this is my personal phone number. If you need anything, please call me at any time. Whether it is day or night, I wille as soon as possible. I am staying at the hotel Alpha has arranged for me. It is not far from here. Of course, I will alsoe to visit you from time to time.¡±


    ¡°That would be great, Dr. Baldwin.¡±


    Alonso and Susanna were waiting in the living room as Dr. Baldwin helped me out of the room. We exchanged a few more pleasantries before Dr. Baldwin bowed to me again and wished us good night. Then, Alonso walked him downstairs.


    ¡°He looks very happy,¡± said Susanna to me after they left the room.


    ¡°Who are you talking about? Dr. Baldwin or Alonso?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m talking about the doctor, but Alonso is too. He has been looking forward to the arrival of your little wolf every day.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Baldwin is an amazing gentleman. He has always been caring and kind to me. Of course, Alonso is too, although his mouth is sometimes a little too crude.¡±


    Susannaughed as she helped me into the bathroom to wash up. My stomach was already very big, which made me feel as heavy as an elephant from time to time.

 Chapter 172 - The Investigator

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Investigator</h4>


    [Alex¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I couldn¡¯t believe that the Council of Elders had sent an investigator to my pack yesterday without prior approval from me.


    When the investigator called Manel came to my pack, I was scared out of my wits. I thought that what I had nned with Emily had been exposed. But he simply told me that he was just conducting a routine investigation. He didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything meaningful as he walked around my pack.


    When I called over the Omega servants he had interviewed, they told me that he had asked them about Rose. It was a real relief. Maybe the arrogant, pretty boy Alpha of Sunset Pack had reported Rose¡¯s disappearance to the Council of Elders, so they had sent someone to conduct a routine investigation into the pack she used to be with.


    It had been more than four months since Rose¡¯s disappearance but there had been no news about her.When I found out that Rose had cut herself off from Sunset Pack and their Alpha since he- or more urately, the fake Alpha ¨C had broken her heart, I was ecstatic and eagerly waited for Rose toe back to New Moon Pack, toe back to me because she had nowhere else to go. She would be a refugee after all, and where else could she go but to my pack?


    But now she waspletely missing, which puzzled me. In the end, I could only wait. I didn¡¯t think that such a weak woman and orphan like Rose could survive the winter unscathed. The weather was getting colder by the day and there was no way she would be able to bear it alone out there. She woulde to me. Of course, I would punish her severely the moment she stepped foot into my pack. This was the price she had to pay for abandoning me and choosing that gigolo.


    ¡°Alpha Alex, where is your father?¡±


    As I was pacing in my private room, the investigator had somehow found me.


    ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Part of my investigation is rted to him. Find a sealed meeting room and inform your father to wait for me there.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t you know how to use the word ¡®please¡¯, especially when speaking to me?¡±


    ¡°Young man, watch your tone. You¡¯re the one who should use the word ¡®please¡¯. I¡¯m the special envoy of the Council of Elders and I¡¯m also your Elder. You, on the other hand, are just a low-level Alpha. Now, tell Alpha Roger to wait for me in a meeting room!¡±


    He spoke to me sternly which made my eyes turn ck with anger. No one in the pack dared to speak to me like this. Just as I was about to bare my canine teeth, I decided to hold myself back. I wasn¡¯t stupid. As he said, I didn¡¯t want to offend the Council of Elders or their representatives. I would be the only one on the losing end.


    Although I didn¡¯t know what he wanted from my father, I had to oblige.


    ¡°Dad, where are you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Alex?¡±


    ¡°That d*mn investigator needs to see you. Go to the pack council room now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he looking for me for?¡±


    ¡°How the hell should I know? Just go!¡±


    I hung up the phone before my father could answer. I didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with him after he almost killed me the day Rose and the pretty boy left. Furthermore, he keptining about how he had given the race to me too early and how I had failed him. Who wouldn¡¯t be frustrated by such words? If he was not my father, I would have killed him long ago.


    A few minutester, I arrived at the pack¡¯s meeting room. Soon, Manel and my father arrived as well. There was also Elder Quinn who had been stationed at our pack by the council. It was obvious that he was summoned by my father.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± asked my father.


    ¡°Alpha Roger, I need you to tell me something about the war that massacred Southern Wilderness Pack eight years ago. You must be honest with me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say. I¡¯ve already been questioned by the Council of Elders eight years ago,¡± said my father as he casually sat on a chair and lit a cigar.


    ¡°Please put out the cigar, Alpha Roger. There are some unfinished matters that need to be dealt with, and you have to be honest with me!¡±


    Manel¡¯s sudden tone made my father almost lose his grip on the cigar, and I almostughed. He had always been a coward who only knew how to act arrogantly.


    ¡°Alright, so what do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°ording to the records, you once stated that the reason forunching the war against Southern Wilderness Pack was because the deceased Alpha Austin sent people to assassinate you?¡±


    When the investigator asked this question, I noticed that there was a slight change in my father¡¯s expression but he quickly rposed himself.


    I was curious why the Elders Guild would send people to re-investigate this matter after eight years. And now I was starting to get a little nervous. After all, I still did not know the real reason my father had waged a war against Southern Wilderness Pack. He had never told me. But there was no doubt that he had always been lying about it.


    Because in his long and absurd life, no one had ever tried to assassinate him.

 Chapter 173 - The Reason for Starting a War?

    <h4>Chapter 173: The Reason for Starting a War?</h4>


    [Alex¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Alpha Roger, ording to the records, you stated that you started the war against Southern Wilderness Pack because thete Alpha Austin had tried to assassinate you?¡±


    When the investigator asked this question, I noticed a slight change in my father¡¯s facial expression before it returned to normal.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Investigator,¡± said my father.


    ¡°But you had only provided the investigator the assassin¡¯s tortured body and the murder weapon he used to assassinate you ¨C a silver Damascus dagger made in Japan.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where that dagger came from. I only know that it was the murder weapon that almost killed me.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Roger, that is a very expensive dagger but it was wielded by a mere Omega from Southern Wilderness Pack. And from what I know, you also happen to have a hobby of collecting knives.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Manel? The Omega must have been bewitched by Southern Wilderness Pack¡¯s Alpha Austin! Alpha Austin could have given the Omega the weapon or that lowly assassin could have just picked it up from a pawn shop.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s put this question aside for now. Did that Omega tell you that it was Alpha Austin who sent him to assassinate you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, and I was pissed when I learned of it.¡±


    ¡°Before killing him, do you have a record of his confession? A voice, video, or written note, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°How could I have such a thing? If someone tried to assassinate you, your first thought as an Alpha would be to kill him, not get a recording.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you have insufficient evidence to prove that the Omega had attempted an assassination on you or that he was sent by Alpha Austin to do so? Based on what I¡¯ve gathered, you seemed to have simply picked up an Omega from Southern Wilderness Pack and murdered him.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always refute me instead of seeing the truth? D*mn it, are all investigators sent by the Council of Elders this terrible?¡±


    I looked at my father, finding it funny that my father was angry when what the investigator was implying didn¡¯t seem too outrageous.


    ¡°Alpha Roger, when the Council of Elders was reviewing this case, guess what we discovered? The autopsy report and partial photos at that time showed that the wear and tear on the left hand of the Omega far exceeded the wear and tear on his right hand. There were thick calluses on the palm of his left hand and below the fingernails of his middle finger. The Omega was left-handed. And while the dagger had his fingerprints on it, they were from his right hand.¡±


    ¡°Well, the Council of Elders could have tampered with the evidence too. It has been eight years. If what you said is the truth, why didn¡¯t anyone refute the conclusion of this case back then?¡± My father had no intention of backing down.


    ¡°I will remember every word you said and pass it on to the Council of Elders. But I am not done. Did you start a war with Southern Wilderness Pack because of the assassination attempt?¡±


    ¡°Why else would I start something so resource-consuming? It was that b*stard Austin who wanted to kill me first!¡±


    ¡°ording to the records, ever since you became the Alpha of New Moon Pack, you had immediately changed the rtionship between your pack and Southern Wilderness Pack from ¡®neutral¡¯ to ¡®hostile¡¯ So, why do you despise them so?¡±


    ¡°I do not hate them. They¡¯re not even worth my time. I had only changed the status of our rtionship to start a war with them. Isn¡¯t that a rule of the Council of Elders, anyway?¡±


    ¡°So you have always wanted to fight against Southern Wilderness Pack?¡±


    ¡°I simply wished to expand the territory and membership of my pack. If Southern Wilderness Pack wasn¡¯t the target, then any other pack we have a hostile rtionship with would have sufficed.¡± My father kept emphasizing the legality of his starting a war.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The investigator said as he continued to write in his notebook. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you ughter all the people of their pack instead of converting them into your pack members and taking theirnd?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy. I simply noticed that the members of Southern Wilderness Pack were arrogant and ignorant. They had refused to submit to me, stubbornly resisting my rule. Some even tried to start a riot against me. For my safety and that of my pack, what else could I have done other than to kill them?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The investigator continued jotting down notes, but he did not seem to believe my father¡¯s words. ¡°Next question, Alpha Roger, is it true that you had been infatuated with the Luna of Southern Wilderness Pack?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My father and I shouted out in bewilderment at the same time.


    ¡°You heard me. Do you admit that this rumor is true?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t admit anything!¡± My father denied warily but I could tell that he was not telling the truth because his left index finger would continuously tap his right hand whenever he was nervous. And that was exactly what he was doing now.


    I felt very puzzled as I had never heard such a rumor. My mother was clearly his mate so how could he like another woman? And Rose¡¯s mother at that too?

 Chapter 174 - The Self-Humiliating Omega

    <h4>Chapter 174: The Self-Humiliating Omega</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    It¡¯s been two days since Alpha had left the pack to be with Rose again. Her due date was drawing near anyway so I was d they were back together. When he showed us the pictures of Rose on his phone, I could only marvel at how different yet unchanging she looked.


    At this point, Ad and I had juste down from the hill near the castle with our mates, heading back to the castle restaurant for breakfast. We had allowed our wolves to frolic around for a while while I let Diana ride Lucifer who made sure not to let her fall no matter how much he ran or jumped. Diana screamed in excitement as she clutched onto his mane. And by the end of it, Diana still felt as if she hadn¡¯t had enough even though our wolves were done for the day. To her, the ride was more exciting than riding a roller coaster.


    As we made our way back to the castle, Diana chattered away happily, telling us funny stories about her school and making Janeugh. But the happy atmosphere dissipated quickly when a hag appeared in front of us.


    ¡°Have you seen Alpha?¡± asked Emily.


    She was wearing a lot of makeup, which only made her look uglier. After we all knew that she was one of the culprits who destroyed Edward and Rose¡¯s rtionship, as well as poisoned my unborn nephew. The sight of her simply made my wolf and me want to kill her immediately. Unfortunately, Alpha had ordered us not to touch her for the time being. We had to follow the n.


    ¡°Alpha went abroad.¡± Ad decided to respond to her.


    ¡°He went abroad? Why didn¡¯t he tell me? Where did he go? And with whom?¡±


    ¡°What the hell does this have to do with you?¡± asked Jane as she stared at the hag.


    ¡°How dare you talk to your future Luna like that?¡± Emily retorted as she stared back at Jane fearlessly.


    ¡°Future Luna? Oh, please. You¡¯re such a joke. Even if Alpha marries you, he¡¯ll never fall in love with you. You¡¯re just his asional sex toy.¡±


    ¡°Edward loves me! After all, he¡¯s willing to marry me! So, shut your filthy mouth!¡±


    ¡°Emily, this makeup doesn¡¯t suit you at all. It makes you look at least twenty years older,¡± said my mate.


    ¡°You shut up too. Your human stench makes me want to puke.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be the one to puke if you be this pack¡¯s Luna.¡± Diana did not hesitate or sugar-coat her words.


    ¡°Enough!¡± I shouted in Beta¡¯s voice and they stopped speaking.


    ¡°Rose is Edward¡¯s true love. What¡¯s there to argue about? Even though they went through some twists and turns, including our Alpha losing his memory, the connection between them is deep. Anyway, stop shouting and arguing with each other. At the end of the day, we¡¯re all from the same pack. It¡¯ll be quite annoying and disrespectful if you keep this up.¡±


    I nced at Diana and Jane when I spoke. I knew they were putting up an act and were doing their best to not let the truth out. But I also know that it was hard for them to fight the urge to finally scold the d*mn b*tch when the opportunity was right in front of them. It was hard to y referee since I was in the same boat with them. But I had to maintain my responsibility as Beta.


    ¡°Tell me, since Luna has voluntarily cut off all rtions with Alpha, is it possible for Alpha to find another mate to rece his destined mate? After all, he is a man. It shouldn¡¯t be a surprise for him to look for another mate.


    ¡°Of course it is possible. Alpha can not stay in the same spot forever. This is his personal life. No one has the right to interfere. Moreover, it is impossible for our race to not have Luna,¡± said Ad, and I knew where he was going with this.


    I heard Jane grunt as the b*tch started to smile. She must have been thinking we were referring to her when we mentioned the possibility of Alpha finding another mate. Oh, this girl was so delusional and stupid. Sometimes it was hard to believe how easily we could y her.


    ¡°Oh God, if Alpha finds a new person to be Luna, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll truly ept and respect her. After all, Rose is like my biological sister,¡± said Jane, pretending to be helpless.


    ¡°Alright, if you dare not ept and disrespect me...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your f*cking opinion! You¡¯re still a low-level Omega. Know your ce! Now get out of our way.¡± Jane snapped at Emily.


    Emily let out an angry howl, frustrated that she could not say more. She knew that she would only embarrass herself before these two high-level women, so she turned around and left. However, we heard her cursing at us the entire way as she walked off. I knew that if she somehow did be Luna, she would not hesitate to exact her revenge on us all.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Alpha just kill this d*mn arrogant b*tch? He even had the evidence!¡± Jane spoke as she chewed. By now, we were already at the dining hall and she had begun to gobble down the food. Her face was all wrinkled as she used her knife and fork so hard that they screeched against the te. We could tell that she was imagining cutting up Emily¡¯s corpse instead of the steak.


    She was a straightforward person and her emotions were always easily revealed. After all, her sister had been treated so unfairly. Ad tried his best to calm her down.


    ¡°Ad is right. Gamma Jane, Alpha is a smart person. He must have his reasons for acting like this. He has always managed the pack well, which is how we are thergest werewolf pack in North America.¡±


    But despite my words, I had to admit that I didn¡¯t know all of Edward¡¯s ns. Perhaps after Rose gave birth to little Alpha, there would be an answer. Icould already imagine Emily¡¯s expression once Alpha arrived with the mother and son.

 Chapter 175 - The Truth Behind the Genocide

    <h4>Chapter 175: The Truth Behind the Genocide</h4>


    [Alex¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°I was just ordered to investigate some possibly unjust cases that had happened in the past. Now, you said that Southern Wilderness Pack¡¯s Alpha Austin had sent people to assassinate you. But the evidence you had provided does not seem sufficient ¨C you had killed all of them and left that piece ofnd abandoned. Yet, you told me that your initial purpose was to expand your pack. Alpha, Roger, surely you realize the inconsistency as well. You cannot me us for having a little suspicion and re-opening this case.¡±


    ¡°Are they old and muddle-headed? What other reason could there be?!¡± My father had already started to speak recklessly since he dared to insult the Council of Elders. He was growing out of control which wasn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°Alpha Roger, is there a possibility that the reason you started the war with Southern Wilderness Pack was because of their Luna, Alpha Nancy?¡±


    ¡°Wait a second, why are you calling her an Alpha?¡± asked I in surprise.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you? Luna Nancy from Southern Wilderness Pack is also an Alpha. She was born into a family with two Alphas.¡±


    I looked at my father withplete confusion. This was too shocking. Rose¡¯s mother was also an Alpha?! Did that mean that Rose was a pure-bred and high-level Alpha? She could have been my mate but my father had allowed her to leave with that stupid pretty boy from Sunset Pack.


    ¡°If this is true, I can understand your father¡¯s actions. Alpha Nancy is an excellent woman. She is beautiful, kind, and very capable. Many Alphas from many packs had hoped that Nancy will be their Luna. This was no secret, regardless of their destinies determined by the moon goddess. But she eventually chose to be the Luna of Southern Wilderness Pack because Alpha Austin was her destined mate. Plus, he was also a very good person. They were a blessed couple.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my pack!¡±


    My father suddenly roared at the investigator. His eyes had turned ck with anger. I didn¡¯t know how or why the investigator¡¯s words had made him so agitated.


    ¡°How could that b*stard Austin have Nancy? Nancy should have been mine! Only I was worthy of her! I even rejected my original mate because of her, but Nancy still chose that useless b*stard!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± I shouted in surprise. Did he even know what he was talking about? If he rejected his mate because of Rose¡¯s mother, then what would that make my mother?


    ¡°Alpha Roger, I¡¯m d that you can finally be honest with yourself,¡± said the investigator as he kept taking notes.


    ¡°Father! What the hell is going on? You had a crush on Luna Nancy from Southern Wilderness Pack but you married my mother?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, b*stard! I rejected my destined mate for Nancy, but she did not do the same for me! Instead, she chose a man who was ten thousand times worse than me! I have liked her since I was fifteen years old!¡±


    My father was still immersed in his emotions as if he was talking to himself. This made me feel extremely embarrassed, but I had to figure something out.


    ¡°Then what happened between you and mom?¡±


    ¡°Your mother is not my mate! That was forced on me by your grandfather just so that I could seed the pack!¡± I could not believe my ears.


    ¡°So, Alpha Roger, do you admit that it was because of your feelings for Alpha Nancy that you started a war against Southern Wilderness Pack and killed all of them?¡± The investigator was still asking questions and I just wanted to tear up the book in his hand.


    ¡°That b*stard doesn¡¯t deserve Nancy! Nancy can only be mine! He was no match for me at all. It was too easy for me to kill him and reim Nancy from him. I could have formed a family with her and gotten rid of that wh*re Jessica and her d*mn son. But he hid Nancy! D*mn it, he would rather die than tell me where she was! No matter how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find her!¡±


    ¡°Father, you challenged Austin because you wanted his Luna?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?<i>his</i>?Luna? She had always been mine! You shouldn¡¯t have been born, you burden!¡±


    ¡°Very well, Alpha Roger. Thank you for your honesty. Do you have anything to say about your long-term imprisonment and mistreatment of Southern Wilderness Pack¡¯s Rose?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to f*cking say! I just want to kill Austin¡¯s little b*stard! Still, torturing her was quite satisfying ¨C making her sleep where she kept her shoes, eat leftovers, and do only the heaviest and dirtiest jobs. Furthermore, she will always be an orphan. Her mother does not want her anymore. Nancy has never looked for her in all these years. This is the best gift for her.¡±


    ¡°Father! You already knew that Rose is the daughter of Austin and Nancy?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, she has Nancy¡¯s face and blonde hair. Austin thought that I would never be able to find her, but I did anyway and abused her for eight years.¡± My father sneered and my hair stood on their ends.


    ¡°Then why did you let her go?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, do you want that stupid Edward to kill me? Well, I never had expectations of you anyway. You were just a b*stard, literally.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Roger, all your confessions will be handed over to the Council of Elders. Now, this is my order to you. Before the elderse to a conclusion, you must stay in your race¡¯s packroom and not go anywhere. If you dare to escape, your family and your pack will pay a heavy price for this.¡± Once the investigator had finished speaking, he stood up and walked towards the door of the meeting room.


    My father was still immersed in his crazy emotions., still crying andughing. I had no idea that this investigation had caused him so much shock. But I was also in as much, if not even more, shock than him that my eyes had turned ck with anger. My fangs were ready to bite into something, or someone.

 Chapter 176 - Family Scandal

    <h4>Chapter 176: Family Scandal</h4>


    [Alex¡¯s P.O.V.]


    My father was still immersed in his crazy emotions, still crying andughing. I had no idea that this investigation would shock him so much. But honestly, I think I¡¯m even more shocked than he is ¨C my eyes had turned ck in anger.


    ¡°What happened? Darling, what happened to you?¡± asked my mother as she walked in. I wasn¡¯t surprised since my dad hadn¡¯t made any attempts to be discreet about his outcries or hide the craze in his eyes.


    ¡°Luna Jessica, do you know the crime your mate hadmitted?¡± asked the investigator to my mother.


    ¡°What crime? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that your mate had premeditated the murder of Southern Wilderness Pack¡¯s Alpha Austin as well as his entire race?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mother, Father has admitted that he challenged Southern Wilderness Pack because he wanted to kill Austin to take his mate, Nancy.¡±


    ¡°What? You d*mn b*stard!¡± My mother ran over and rained her fists down on Roger¡¯s face and body. I no longer wanted to call him my father.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so many years and even gave birth to your son, yet you keep thinking about that b*tch? What¡¯s so good about her anyway? Tell me! Why do you keep doing this to me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jessica,¡± Roger sneered at my mother, ¡°I have never wanted you. You¡¯re just a burden that my father forced on me, a piece of trash who gave birth to another piece of trash. Why? Because everything about you makes me sick. You wouldn¡¯t have known, but every time I slept with you, I would always think about Nancy. It was the only way I could get hard. I never stopped thinking about her. And I never stopped wondering why you aren¡¯t the one dead or missing instead.¡±


    ¡°The one who deserves to die is you!¡± My mother screamed and wept, which broke my heart. I was rted to this man by blood and I could have never imagined that he would want my mother dead or call me a b*stard.


    I took off my coat and turned into my wolf, Malcolm, without hesitation. I wouldn¡¯t kill him, not yet. For now, I just wanted to torture him, to make him suffer, just like he did with Rose and my mother.


    I jumped onto the table and rushed over to Roger. Although I almost tripped over the edge of the table, I rushed over as fast as I could. I bit into his shoulder with my canine teeth and he screamed in pain.


    ¡°You f*cking lunatic!¡±


    His other hand tore at my fur but it only made me bite harder. The smell of blood filled my wolf¡¯s mouth. If he could see my human self behind my wolf, he would have seen meugh at him.


    Just as I was getting started, the investigator shouted at me through my mother¡¯s screams.


    ¡°Alpha Alex! In the name of the Council of Elders, I order you to change back and sit down! You and your mother are also suspected of abusing, insulting, and enving members of other packs!¡±


    ¡°My son didn¡¯t do anything! Everything was caused by Roger¡¯s stupidity!¡± My mother shouted in despair and I watched as the entrance to the conference room get crowded with members of the pack, whispering to each other.


    I weighed my options and finally decided to quickly transform back into my human form before sitting down and wrapping myself in my coat ¨C the transformation had ripped the clothes I was wearing earlier. No one bothered to bring me a change of clothes since they were all stupefied by the scene they just witnessed in the room.


    I knew what I had done woulde back to bite me, but it didn¡¯t faze me. I¡¯ll cross the bridge when I get there.


    Even if they found me guilty of Rose¡¯s abuse, I would be cleared of suspicion pretty quickly. I never beat her in public. The physical or verbal conflicts that we had happened in ces where no one was around. It was my mother that I feared would get in trouble.


    Still, I wasn¡¯t too worried either. Of all the people who would be found guilty in this investigation, only that stupid old b*stard, Roger, would be deemed punishable by death. I would still be the Alpha of New Moon Pack. But why did the Council of Elders start digging into old cases for no apparent reason?


    Whatever. As long as I just stayed low for a while, I would soon be able to party over my dead father¡¯s grave.


    <h4>Chapter 176: Family Scandal</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    [Alex¡¯s P.O.V.]


    My father was still immersed in his crazy emotions, still crying andughing. I had no idea that this investigation would shock him so much. But honestly, I think I¡¯m even more shocked than he is ¨C my eyes had turned ck in anger.


    ¡°What happened? Darling, what happened to you?¡± asked my mother as she walked in. I wasn¡¯t surprised since my dad hadn¡¯t made any attempts to be discreet about his outcries or hide the craze in his eyes.


    ¡°Luna Jessica, do you know the crime your mate hadmitted?¡± asked the investigator to my mother.


    ¡°What crime? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that your mate had premeditated the murder of Southern Wilderness Pack¡¯s Alpha Austin as well as his entire race?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mother, Father has admitted that he challenged Southern Wilderness Pack because he wanted to kill Austin to take his mate, Nancy.¡±


    ¡°What? You d*mn b*stard!¡± My mother ran over and rained her fists down on Roger¡¯s face and body. I no longer wanted to call him my father.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so many years and even gave birth to your son, yet you keep thinking about that b*tch? What¡¯s so good about her anyway? Tell me! Why do you keep doing this to me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jessica,¡± Roger sneered at my mother, ¡°I have never wanted you. You¡¯re just a burden that my father forced on me, a piece of trash who gave birth to another piece of trash. Why? Because everything about you makes me sick. You wouldn¡¯t have known, but every time I slept with you, I would always think about Nancy. It was the only way I could get hard. I never stopped thinking about her. And I never stopped wondering why you aren¡¯t the one dead or missing instead.¡±


    ¡°The one who deserves to die is you!¡± My mother screamed and wept, which broke my heart. I was rted to this man by blood and I could have never imagined that he would want my mother dead or call me a b*stard.


    I took off my coat and turned into my wolf, Malcolm, without hesitation. I wouldn¡¯t kill him, not yet. For now, I just wanted to torture him, to make him suffer, just like he did with Rose and my mother.


    I jumped onto the table and rushed over to Roger. Although I almost tripped over the edge of the table, I rushed over as fast as I could. I bit into his shoulder with my canine teeth and he screamed in pain.


    ¡°You f*cking lunatic!¡±


    His other hand tore at my fur but it only made me bite harder. The smell of blood filled my wolf¡¯s mouth. If he could see my human self behind my wolf, he would have seen meugh at him.


    Just as I was getting started, the investigator shouted at me through my mother¡¯s screams.


    ¡°Alpha Alex! In the name of the Council of Elders, I order you to change back and sit down! You and your mother are also suspected of abusing, insulting, and enving members of other packs!¡±


    ¡°My son didn¡¯t do anything! Everything was caused by Roger¡¯s stupidity!¡± My mother shouted in despair and I watched as the entrance to the conference room get crowded with members of the pack, whispering to each other.


    I weighed my options and finally decided to quickly transform back into my human form before sitting down and wrapping myself in my coat ¨C the transformation had ripped the clothes I was wearing earlier. No one bothered to bring me a change of clothes since they were all stupefied by the scene they just witnessed in the room.


    I knew what I had done woulde back to bite me, but it didn¡¯t faze me. I¡¯ll cross the bridge when I get there.


    Even if they found me guilty of Rose¡¯s abuse, I would be cleared of suspicion pretty quickly. I never beat her in public. The physical or verbal conflicts that we had happened in ces where no one was around. It was my mother that I feared would get in trouble.


    Still, I wasn¡¯t too worried either. Of all the people who would be found guilty in this investigation, only that stupid old b*stard, Roger, would be deemed punishable by death. I would still be the Alpha of New Moon Pack. But why did the Council of Elders start digging into old cases for no apparent reason?


    Whatever. As long as I just stayed low for a while, I would soon be able to party over my dead father¡¯s grave.

 Chapter 177 - Some Good News

    <h4>Chapter 177: Some Good News</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Edward was back at the pack, I had asked Susanna to buy some men¡¯s cotton underwear, T-shirts, razors, and other necessities for him online, just in case he needed them during his stay with us.


    It had been four days since he returned to me and he had sort of turned into my shadow ¨C he would follow me everywhere, even the bathroom, afraid I would fall or that something else would happen to me.


    He also liked putting his head on my belly to listen to and feel the movements of our little wolf in my belly. He behaved just like any good father would. But honestly, I did feel that his behavior was getting a little too much.


    ¡°Edward, move your big head away from my stomach!¡±


    ¡°Dear, did I press a little too hard on you? I don¡¯t think so. My muscles should be strong enough to support my body so that my entire weight isn¡¯t pressing down on your belly.¡±


    ¡°Stop your narcissism. Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so clingy before?¡±


    ¡°Dearest, you left me, rejected me, and almost killed me. You even took my unborn child and ran away. You can¡¯t me me for acting this way.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that this is my fault?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not, Baby.¡±


    ¡°Well, it sure does sound like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baby. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t return to the pack earlier. I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer so much.¡±


    ¡°I reluctantly ept your apology.¡±


    I snorted and continued reading my book. But he leaned over and did the same thing again. The little wolf in my stomach must have sensed the amount of attention he or she was getting from the father because the little wolf started to happily kick so much and hard I swore.


    But then I regretted it. I med my severe irritability on my pregnancy and my hormonal imbnce. I didn¡¯t want to make anyone else a victim of my mood swings. I couldn¡¯t wait to give birth and return to my normal self.


    Then, a phone in the living room rang. It was Edward¡¯s. Ever since he¡¯d arrived, he would often leave his phone on the coffee table right next to mine. He wanted to minimize my exposure to radiation.


    Edward reluctantly got up from my stomach and I watched him walk over to the phone. He was big and muscr, which was why I felt safe with him. He answered the phone and a few minutester, he returned to the bedroom andy on my belly like a dog again.


    ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t want to startle you before you give birth, but I think this might be good news for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Alex from New Moon Pack fought with his father. He even bit his father in front of the investigator sent by the Council of Elders.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m honestly not too surprised. Both father and son are oddballs. But why would the Council of Elders send an investigator to their ce?¡±


    ¡°I went to the Council of Elders once to submit a copy of evidence I had from the investigations of what had happened to us. Included was some information rted to what happened to your pack. Alex was definitely not innocent in all of this, but I knew Alpha Roger was the main culprit with regards to your pack¡¯s massacre.¡±


    ¡°So what did the Council of Elders find out?¡± I stopped reading the book in my hand, growing anxious.


    ¡°Thankfully, the quality of investigators among their ranks is much better than before because the one assigned to our case, Manel, had quickly reviewed everything, from the past to the present, and submitted his findings, including Roger¡¯s and Alex¡¯s confessions, to the Council of Elders. It was revealed that your pack¡¯s massacre was all simply due to Alpha Roger trying to covet your mother.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°He wanted Luna Nancy, so he started the war. In the midst of his confession, he called his wife a wh*re, iming that he had never wanted to be with her. He also called his son a b*stard.¡±


    ¡°How will he be punished?¡± I felt my tears start to flow uncontrobly in my eyes as I thought of the way my father looked at me before he died. Eight years ago, his head and dignity had been trampled by that b*stard. Now, the truth had been revealed and his innocence had been proven, but my father was not able to live to see this daye.


    ¡°Usually it would be life imprisonment, but that b*stard¡¯s actions were too vile. It¡¯s very likely that he will be sentenced to death. He and his pack members have alsomitted the crime of enving and torturing non-pack members.¡±


    Such simple words made the floodgates of my tear ducts open wide as I covered my face and cried. I had waited for this moment for far too long. I wasn¡¯t heartbroken over my years of suffering. I was just heartbroken that my father had actually been killed for that absurd and selfish reason.


    Edward gently patted my back and ced my head on his shoulder as he continuouslyforted me quietly. Not long after, I stopped crying.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Edward. Thank you for all the sacrifices you¡¯ve made for my pack.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do, Baby. They are my parents and pack too by marriage. They deserve to be treated fairly.¡±


    He looked at me seriously as he spoke, his eyes filled with tenderness. His words once again touched me so much that my eyes reddened once again. Then, I recalled how this re-investigation started in the first ce.


    ¡°Oh right, how will Emily and the others be dealt with?¡±


    ¡°I was just about to tell you,¡± said Edward. He started scratching the back of his neck and started acting a little more cautiously around me. His expression turned serious and I grew more curious about what he would say.

 Chapter 178 - The Werewolf’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Werewolf¡¯s n</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Dearest, about a week after I returned to the pack, I went to the Council of Elders and submitted the evidence of what happened within the pack, as well as some things that involved Southern Wilderness Pack.¡±


    ¡°I know. I was never happy about you returning to the pack so soon after we had reunited. But I knew that you are also an Alpha, not just my mate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Darling. I made sure to make good use of my time while I was back with the pack. In fact, I went to the Council of Elders three times. Thest two times were with my father.¡±


    ¡°Did something important happen?¡±


    ¡°I had told the Council of Elders everything that had happened to us, including the fact that Nichs is looking for you. I was hoping they can take action. You shouldn¡¯t bear this kind of thing alone. This is something that all werewolves need to face together. If we don¡¯t solve it, that d*mn b*stard will continue to ughter other werewolves.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Edward, what did they say?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I brought my father. He¡¯s a highly respected former Alpha, even among the Council of Elders. But the council eventually went into a closed-door meeting where my father and I weren¡¯t allowed to join. Finally, they had decided that they will not sit back anymore. It was time for them to step up and for werewolves to take action. They n to mobilize the entire race to bring in Nichs, to receive the punishment and trial he deserved.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it a rule among werewolves that even if someone from another racemitted a crime against werewolves, the perpetrator will still be returned to their race to be tried?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my angel. You remember it very well. But Nichs is a special case. He is the most prominent leader of the vampire race who has no supreme council like our Council of Elders. He is the only one who has the final say in the vampire race,¡± said Edward.


    ¡°For many years, Nichs has been ughtering ourpatriots. In fact, the Council of Elders had nned this before, but they did not put it into practice because they were weighing their options ¨C whether it was worth it to cause two races to go against each other.¡±


    I simply looked at Edward, not knowing how to judge what he had just said. Objectively speaking, it might make sense to sit back instead of risking the lives of two races to solve such a matter. However, if the victims of Nichs were their friends or family, would the Council of Elders still be able to sit back and simply watch?


    ¡°Anyway, they had made their decision pretty recently to capture Nichs and havemunicated it to the various worthy Alphas. Those who step up will start to train and prepare their elite warriors for the mission, but all in secret, of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! I didn¡¯t expect them to agree! But how will this happen with Alphas from other parts of the world? I don¡¯t think they can rush over from all over the world every time something happens.¡±


    ¡°Rose.¡± Edward used hisrge hand to pick up my hand and kissed the back of it.


    ¡°The elders are the most resourceful among the werewolves. Surely they would know the importance of the ¡®Phoenix Soul Wolf¡¯ to the werewolf race.¡±


    ¡°What? You told them my identity?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Angel, I had to because I don¡¯t want you to fall into any danger. They must know that the value of what they need to protect is greater than their fear. Only then will theye forward. All intelligent creatures are like this. When they found out that you are the Phoenix Soul Werewolf, they were very surprised. You are very important to all of us in the werewolf race, Rose.¡±


    I never thought that one day I would be the cause of the war between two races. I didn¡¯t even dare to think whether it would be a good or bad thing for the werewolf race if the war broke out.


    ¡°Once the thing you predicted happens and that b*stardes to us, we will let him think that the other person is you and take that person away. Also, we will put a tracking bug on that person. The Council of Elders will not have a head-on battle with Nichs. They will catch him in the act when he returns to his nest and is ready to mate with the so-called female Werewolf of Chaos.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! This is too risky! Edward, you need to tell Alonso about this. He knows that b*stard!¡±


    ¡°Baby, I will. He still needs to continue training you, just in case.¡±


    ¡°This is too shocking. I need to clear my head. But you still haven¡¯t answered my question about Emily, Eve, and Sarah ¨C what will you do with them?¡±


    ¡°One of them will be the bait for Nichs.¡±


    ¡°But Edward, Nichs will find out that she is not a Werewolf of Chaos!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will find out. But by then, he will already be in the clutches of the Council of Elders. He will only be able to sense a Werewolf of Chaos only when that person uses their powers. Obviously, none of them can use their powers, so at least he will find out after a while when he takes one of them back for a while.¡±


    ¡°Edward, thank you for doing all of this just because you don¡¯t want me to get hurt. This will be a very important moment in the history of werewolves. But I have to be honest. I don¡¯t agree with this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair to them. They might suffer physical and mental abuse, and even get killed by that b*stard.¡±


    ¡°Baby, I know you¡¯ve always been a kind person, but they almost killed you and me! They were the ones who did the evil first! And when they did it, they didn¡¯t think about whether it was fair to you or not! Even if they didn¡¯t get assigned to be bait, they would still be executed by the werewolfw.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but when I let Emily live back then, I was simply letting her get what she had always wanted, to go through what I went through,¡± said I calmly, but Edward didn¡¯t understand my intentions. He simply nodded, pretending to understand before going to answer his phone again in the living room.

 Chapter 179 - Before Giving Birth

    <h4>Chapter 179: Before Giving Birth</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Alpha, I know you are a wise and brave man, but I do not think that this is a very wise decision.¡±


    Edward decided to then call Susanna and Alonso into my room. They sat around my bed and Edward told them everything. Alonso¡¯s reaction was simr to mine but he at least did so more tactfully than me.


    ¡°Alonso, I am confident that the werewolf race¡¯s elite warriors are in no way inferior to those b*stards. They will be able to get rid of those vampires. In fact, over the years, most of therger werewolf packs have been training their most elite as ¡®vampire killers¡¯ to increase their defenses. I think it¡¯s time for them to step into the limelight and do what they¡¯ve been training for.¡±


    ¡°But this is Nichs we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°And what about him? Is he God? Many packs have been training their warriors and everyone is in high spirits. Don¡¯t worry, only the most elite group will directly target that demon. I¡¯ll join in the party too.¡± My mate scoffed at Alonso¡¯s concerns.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be one of the people going to capture Nichs?! No, I will definitely not let you take this risk!¡±


    I never knew Edward was nning to be part of this, to go to battle face-to-face with Nichs. He was hiding it from me, which only made me more upset.


    ¡°Alpha, that demon has lived for thousands of years, even during Cain¡¯s time. If he had been so easy to deal with, he would have been killed ten thousand times over by his enemies already.¡±


    ¡°I believe that the Council of Elders has made their decision, Alonso. If they weren¡¯t confident, they wouldn¡¯t have decided to do this.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say anything more. But I will make it clear right now that, as long as it is rted to Werewolves of Chaos, I¡¯m not allowed to be a part of any of this by a higher power. So when the timees, I won¡¯t be able to lend a hand. However, I will continue to train Rose, especially after she gives birth. We have our own battle to fight, after all,¡± said Alonso.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, you have already done a lot.¡± Edward did not disagree with Alonso. And while I was thankful that these two men were more or less on the same page, I was also furious that they kept making their own decisions and made me feel like I was air. Did my presence and opinions mean nothing to them?


    I especially could not tolerate Edward saying that he would challenge Nichs directly. I clearly remembered Alonso saying that even the Hellfire I summoned previously was not enough to kill ordinary vampires. So I could only imagine what it would take for a group of ordinary werewolves to deal with the vampires, let alone Nichs. Werewolves might pride themselves on being strong and agile, but Nichs lived hundreds of times longer than them. Moreover, he was the leader of the vampire race.


    ¡°Edward, have you ever considered my feelings? If something happens to you, what about me and our child?¡± I started to sob as I spoke to him. I couldn¡¯t hold back my emotions.


    ¡°Rose, if I can exchange my life for your safety and future, I will do it without hesitation. And while I promise that I will do my best to defend myself, I am dying to capture that b*stard.¡±


    I bit my lips hard. Those were not the words I wanted to hear. All I wanted was for him to stay by my side. I didn¡¯t care what life we lived, whether it was one where we were constantly on the run or one where we lived idly and in istion. As long as he was with me, I could endure anything.


    ¡®Rose, stop arguing with Alpha. He¡¯s made up his mind.¡¯


    I looked at Alonso in surprise and found him staring back at him. That was when I knew he had telepathically spoken to me through our connection as Werewolves of Chaos.


    ¡®Alonso, I don¡¯t want Edward to take any risks. He¡¯s my mate. He¡¯s everything to me. I don¡¯t think you fully understand how I feel.¡¯


    ¡®I do, actually, more than anyone, but this has all been arranged by the moon goddess.¡¯


    ¡®Please tell me that you saw thising, and more. What did you see? What do you know? Please tell me.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t. The higher powers did not hint anything to me about this. All I know is that you should just follow your heart, but also know that this was meant to happen.¡¯


    ¡®Follow my heart? What do you mean?¡¯


    I wanted to keep asking Alonso, but I quickly realized that something was wrong. My stomach had started to tighten and I was feeling a slight cramp.


    Then, I felt something like water rushing out of my lower body. Even though I was under the covers, it still made me feel very embarrassed and overwhelmed.

 Chapter 180 - Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 180: Preparations</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alonso, Susanna, can you guys excuse us for a moment?¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t know why I suddenly interrupted our conversation and made this request, the two of them tactfully went out and closed the bedroom door.


    ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Edward immediately as soon as they left the bedroom.


    ¡°I think I just wet the bed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Edward immediately lifted my quilt. Sure enough, I had wet the bed.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± He muttered to himself before running over to open the bedroom door. ¡°Susanna!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I heard Susanna¡¯s footsteps approach. When she walked into the bedroom, she simply needed one nce at me and knew what had happened.


    ¡°Tell Dr. Baldwin to hurry over! Rose¡¯s water bag has broken. She¡¯s going intobor!¡±


    Edward dashed out of the bedroom like lightning. Although I was already prepared to give birth, it was still a little earlier than I had expected. Did the conversations earlier intensify my emotions so much that they induced earlybor?


    Edward returned to the room as quickly as he left and Susanna wasted no time in asking him to pick me up so she could clean up the mess I had just made. Even though I had a big belly, Edward still carried me into his arms as if I was weightless.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Susanna, that you have to clean up for me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about, Rose. It¡¯s a happy asion.¡±


    I watched Susanna clean up after me as she quickly tore off the dirty sheets and checked the mattress. She had put on a waterproof mattress before this so the mattress wasn¡¯t dirty. Once she had removed the dirtyundry, she put on a new waterproof sheet and brought some new towels and mats before Edward put me down.


    Then I heard a knock at the door. It was Dr. Baldwin. He had Edward and Susanna change me into my maternity clothes before he got to work.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t fear having a baby much. Firstly, it was because I believed in Dr. Baldwin. Secondly, although I had heard that having a baby was very painful, I thought my high-pain tolerance as a Werewolf of Chaos woulde in handy.


    But I quickly realized that I had severely underestimatedbor. My first contractions came soon and I had to say, I had never experienced pain like this. It was like someone was drilling into my stomach before grabbing my uterus from the inside out. I couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Dr. Baldwin began to guide my breathing to keep me focused. Edward brought one of my hands with his two big hands to his lips and nted a kiss on it.


    ¡°This hurts!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°You can do it, Baby. Just hold on a little longer. Dr. Baldwin can give you an anesthetic.¡±


    ¡°How long will thisst?!¡±


    ¡°Luna, the contractions willst for a few hours. Tell me, do you want an epidural procedure duringbor?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I will inject an anesthetic into the epidural of your spine. It will allow you to rx your pelvic muscles while your mind is clear. This will greatly alleviate yourbor pain.¡±


    ¡°Do all other female werewolves do this?¡±


    ¡°Some do, some don¡¯t. But this procedure is very beneficial for first-time mothers who are afraid of pain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to use this. I can get through it. If others don¡¯t need it, I don¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Rose:¡±


    ¡°I said I can do it! I¡¯m a Luna and a Werewolf of Chaos. I want to truly feel and remember this process.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ve always been a strong woman. You¡¯ll be a role model for our children,¡± said Edward as he kissed my forehead.


    Dr. Baldwin checked my heart, lungs, and blood pressure. He then focused on monitoring the heartbeat of the fetus as he drew blood from my veins. I continued to focus on my breathing even though I didn¡¯t know when the next contraction woulde.


    ¡°Susanna, can you prepare some warm water, clean towels, and as many pillows as possible?¡± asked Dr. Baldwin. Susanna nodded and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Dr. Baldwin, when the child is born, please focus on examining his or her spine.¡± I had not forgotten about the potential abnormality our child could be born with. I even thought I should start praying since I was not in too much pain yet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Luna, leave everything to me. I¡¯ll take good care of you and little Alpha.¡± Dr. Baldwin smiled gently to reassure me.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Baldwin.¡±

 Chapter 181 - The Painful Process

    <h4>Chapter 181: The Painful Process</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Four hours had passed and I was still inbor. The contractions were getting more frequent. Before, it would onlye about once every half an hour andst only for a few seconds. But now it came about once every six to seven minutes and wouldst for more than a minute. Then, the intervals shorten to once every four to five minutes and the contractions were starting tost for more than a minute. Honestly speaking, the contractions felt more like theysted for an hour.


    I had overestimated my advantages as a Werewolf of Chaos. Perhaps all mothers were equal, regardless of their race. Each contraction felt like a herd of bison whizzing through the African savannah, stomping hard on the internal organs of my lower abdomen. I didn¡¯t know how long this crushing process wouldst and my screams forced Susanna to use her magic to set up a sound barrier for me.


    ¡°Baldwin, is everything okay?¡± asked Edward as he kept wiping the sweat off my face. And despite how terrible I must have looked, he never hesitated to nt kisses on my forehead tofort me.


    ¡°Everything is fine, Alpha,¡± said Dr. Baldwin after he applied gel on my belly and examined the baby with an ultrasound machine. F*ck, I was starting to wish that he had applied the gel all over my body because it felt so good. The gel felt as if it was cooling down the fever of the pain I was feeling.


    Then, another contraction came and I cursed through my screams again. Tears of pain rolled down my cheeks as I squeezed Edward¡¯s elbow like crazy. I knew that he was strong but after I pinched him a million times, I felt like I was going to break his bones. But the blessed man simply gave me soft kisses in return, saying that he¡¯d continue even if I broke his bones a hundred times over.


    ¡°The contractions are now less than three minutes apart!¡± Dr. Baldwin shouted. I could no longer pay attention to the time. I could only feel my sweat-soaked hair stick to my face. My eyes felt as if they were about to pop out of the sockets due to the pain. I had clenched my jaws together so hard that I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if my teeth were crushed from all that pressure.


    ¡°Luna, when I need you to exert your strength, your knees and arms need to be facing outwards. Try not to mp your arms and shrug your shoulders. Don¡¯t inhale too deeply, and when you exhale, blow out slowly like blowing out a candle.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright!! F*ck!!¡±


    This continued for a while for about an hour or two. Other than the intense pain, I felt like I wanted to defecate each time. I could also feel my little wolf moving down bit by bit, but when the contractions ended, he would inch back to where he was.


    Dr. Baldwin continued to time my contractions until the intervals were less than a minute. Then, he reached his hand into my robe and I suddenly felt a burning pain spread through my lower body.


    ¡°Luna, it¡¯s time. I can feel the wolf¡¯s head!¡± Dr. Baldwin then turned to Edward and said, ¡°Alpha, please support her with all the pillows and cushions behind her. Also, make sure Luna¡¯s legs continue to open wide, no matter what she says.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Baldwin.¡±


    I felt as if my buttocks had left the mattress as I used all my strength to inhale through my nose and exhale through my mouth. I felt like copsing, but my child wasn¡¯t out yet.


    ¡°Luna, try to exert as much strength as you can during each contraction, okay? But when the contractions stop, don¡¯t try again.¡±


    I nodded. When the contractions came, I followed Dr. Baldwin¡¯s instructions and tried to exert as much strength as I could, but my mind had turnedpletely nk.


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Rose had been inbor for hours and seemed to be in great pain. Even though I felt pain whenever she squeezed my arm, I was sure that the pain in my arm was less than one-hundredth of what she was feeling.


    ¡°Luna, use more strength! We¡¯re almost there!¡± Dr. Baldwin shouted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore!!¡± My partner cried and shouted.


    ¡°Baby, you can do it. You¡¯re the bravest she-wolf I know. Our baby is working hard with you. I love you, forever.¡± She nodded as I kissed away the tears on her face. Then, I felt her push again. Her red face turned even redder with each push.


    Soon, Rose copsed back down again, growing more exhausted each time. Just as I wanted to make sure she was okay, I heard the most beautiful sound in the world ¨C the sound of a baby crying.


    ¡°Alpha, are you willing to ept this great honor that belongs to you?¡±


    I turned around and saw Dr. Baldwin holding the umbilical cord and a pair of scissors. I put on my gloves and quickly cut the umbilical cord.


    ¡°Alpha, Luna, I express my most sincere congrattions and respect. You are now parents to a beautiful baby boy.¡±

 Chapter 182 - The Dragon Bone Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 182: The Dragon Bone Wolf</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy?¡± asked I, trying to sit up with difficulty. Edward immediately came over and supported me.


    Dr. Baldwin brought our child before me and I stretched out my arm to receive him, tears rolling down my cheeks.


    ¡°Baby, this is our son. He¡¯s too d*mn cute. You¡¯ll be a great mother.¡± Edward kept kissing my temples as he spoke with a nasal voice ¨C he must be crying too, or at least he was holding back his tears.


    I looked at the baby in my arms and my eyes were immediately glued to him. His fluffy golden hair resembled mine but his nose, lips, and cheeks were almost a replica of Edward¡¯s.


    ¡°When will he be able to open his eyes?¡± I heard Edward ask Dr. Baldwin.


    ¡°In about a week or two, but it might be earlier.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Baldwin, did you see or feel any abnormalities in his spine?¡±


    ¡°Not from what I can see from my tablet. I didn¡¯t feel anything abnormal on him when I carried him earlier. I have been observing him and he seems like a normal, healthy baby.¡±


    ¡°Is little Alpha here? Can I see him? I have already disinfected myself. I just want to take a look through the door,¡± said Alonso through the door.


    I thought for a moment, then handed our son over to Edward. I still felt exhausted and couldn¡¯t find the energy to get up. I simplyid back and watched as Edward carried our child to the door of the room. But then, our baby started crying.


    ¡°Edward, can you turn down the air conditioner for me? I feel very hot.¡±


    By the time I said this, almost breathlessly, the door of the room had opened a crack and I immediately felt a much-weed cool breeze from the air conditioning in the living room slip into my room. The relief made me feel as if I had just given birth on a volcano before the cold winds came to cool me down. But soon I found that I was not the only one who was feeling hot. I saw Dr. Baldwin¡¯s forehead getting covered in sweat. Was the air conditioner in my room broken?


    When Alonso finally held the baby in his arms, he also quickly felt along the back of the small creature to check for any abnormal growths. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t find anything either, so he turned to look at the little wolf in his arms, examining the little face staring back at him. Once they made eye contact, I noticed a sense of calmness wash over Alonso. I had a feeling that he was having a conversation with my child. But I couldn¡¯t tell what they were talking about, if they were conversing at all.


    When Alonso returned to normal, he turned to Edward and Dr. Baldwin, looking as if he had something to say.


    ¡°Alonso, just say what you want to say. We can trust the people in this room,¡± said Edward.


    ¡°Okay. Alpha, Luna, congrattions on the birth of your little Alpha. I¡¯m just as excited as you are about this little wolf¡¯s entry into the world. Do you remember when I told you about the Dragon Bone Wolf?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± I didn¡¯t care how hot I was anymore. His words had piqued my interest so much I could surprisingly ignore the heat.


    Alonso did his best to speak calmly, but I could still hear the tremble in his voice.


    ¡°This child is a Dragon Bone Wolf. The piece of bone we had found sticking out from his spine when he was in your belly is the skeleton of a giant dragon. Obviously, it haspletely fused with him. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t restrict his movements. Instead, it will be the source of his many great abilities.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re telling me that not only is my son a Werewolf of Chaos, but also a Dragon Bone Wolf? The Dragon Bone Wolf that you¡¯ve been looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now that little Alpha is born, the Dragon Bone Wolf has finally appeared. The higher power will give me instructions on my next mission soon. And guess what, this little wolf has also begun to activate his abilities. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s been getting hot in here?¡±


    I was stunned. No words could describe how I was feeling. So manyplex and conflicting emotions started to swirl within me. Memories of what had happened just because I was a Werewolf of Chaos with loving parents flooded my mind.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry at all, especially you, Rose. I know you are reminded of your past since your baby shares a simr identity with you. However, I am here now, and I will help you guide your little Werewolf of Chaos to properly use his abilities. I¡¯m not saying that Alpha Austin and Luna Nancy did not do well ¨C quite the opposite, actually. It was not an easy feat to keep you so well hidden and safe. Every parent believes that they have made the choices they thought were right at the time. That¡¯s how you survived.¡±


    Obviously, Alonso had already read my mind. I was exhausted and had no time to set up a barrier to block him out anyway.


    ¡°Angel, he looks like me but we already know that he will be like you. He will grow into a powerful Alpha and a good Werewolf of Chaos.¡±


    My lover returned to me with our son in his arms. He put the child in my arms and let him lean into me as Edward kissed the top of my head tofort me.


    I looked at the child in my arms. He was so small that he hadn¡¯t even opened his eyes yet, but he was already carrying a heavy responsibility. I immediately thought of the disaster that was about to befall him. Nichs would being for me soon.


    Since my little son had endured and worked so hard to choose me as his mother, how could I simply stand back and wait for what was toe?

 Chapter 183 - The Plan in the Castle

    <h4>Chapter 183: The n in the Castle</h4>


    [Jane¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Uncle Leon gathered us and announced the good news, I was so excited that I cried. I was so happy for my good sister. She was really not as frail and weak as she looked. I was also excited to meet my nephew. We did not hesitate to pass the photo of little Alpha around the room. Although we did not know his name, he looked just like a copy of our Alpha.


    ¡°The n can begin,¡± said Uncle Leon when the photo session was over. It brought me back to reality.


    We had discussed the n not long ago but I didn¡¯t know if I would be able to execute it properly. Rose would return to the pack disguised as a down-and-out woman named Mona and Alpha would im that he had fallen in love with the single mother during his solo business trip. Thus, he did not hesitate to take her and her newborn son back to the pack and resettle them.


    To prevent Emily and her aplices from hurting Mona and her son, Alpha would ce Mona and her son in a guest room in the castle. But Alpha would tell Emily that Mona wouldbe his mistress at best for Emily to be the real Luna.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t quite understand the n. It wasn¡¯t fair to Rose since she wouldn¡¯t be able to meet the biological father of her child in the pack. But Alpha told us that Emily would be the bait to catch Nichs. This n had been kept very well under the wraps and was only known to very few select people knew about it, so she had to be kept under control.


    Once Mona arrived, we couldn¡¯t act like we were ready to ept her and her child, which was the hardest part. We knew she was Rose, but we couldn¡¯t get too close to her. We couldn¡¯t care about her or even hate her.


    I didn¡¯t know how Alpha convinced Rose to go along with his n, but I suspected that the determination and willpower of a mother were two of the main motivators to follow along with the n. The vampire b*stard wasing, so Rose had to temporarily hide her feelings for Alpha until after the vampires took Emily away and had subsequently been captured by the Council of Elders. Only then could she appear as herself openly again without the risk of vampires harming her and her child.


    I hoped that everything would end quickly and that all the evil people would receive the punishment they deserved.


    ¡°Gamma Jane, will you help me tidy up Edward¡¯s mistress¡¯ room?¡±


    Aunt Taylor¡¯s words pulled me out of my world and made meugh out loud. She had already started to get into character. Although I was very resistant to the term ¡®Edward¡¯s mistress¡¯, I still needed to y my part.


    ¡°No problem, Aunt Taylor,¡± said I.


    ¡°Beta Diana, can you go to the city and buy some women¡¯s products? Use Edward¡¯s card.¡±


    Oh, Diana¡¯s job was easier than mine, especially since she could use Alpha¡¯s card.


    ¡°It won¡¯t cost much, Aunt Taylor. Patrick will pay for it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Beta would be too happy to spend money on any other women besides you, especially this single mother who fell in love with Edward. Right, Pat?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Aunt Taylor,¡± saidPatrick as he winked at Diana. Geez, at this rate, they would soon be winning the Oscars. I envied their ease of transition. They had already mentally prepared themselves. Still, I was worried about my sister¡¯s return. I simply hoped she didn¡¯t hold a grudge against us, just like we now had to ¡®hold a grudge¡¯ against Mona now.

 Chapter 184 - Disappointing Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 184: Disappointing Birthday</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    [Nichs¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I looked at the decorations in the vi with satisfaction. Although they were not sophisticated, I had worked hard to procure and set them up.


    I had always hated the foolish humans¡¯ gaudy and cringy ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯ decorations. Such cheap and childish efforts were not to my taste.


    I had my men purchase some of the finest Louis XIV roses which had been flown in and arranged personally by me in the center of the four-meter dining table, as well as other suitable ces in the dining room. Each flower had eighteen to twenty of the highest-quality velvety dark purple or dark red petals. Although the flower symbolized dignity and authority, it also had a hidden flowernguage: ¡°I love only you.¡±.


    Three Michelin chefs were busy in my kitchen at the moment. Of course, they were not allowed to show their faces beyond the kitchen. They did not know who they were serving. But if they dared to cross the line, my men would not hesitate to turn them into vampires, which was the best reward for them.


    Back in the dining room, I had servants ce a considerable number of Cire Trudon candles on and around the table. I liked to use anything that suited my status, and these candles were the scented ones that Louis XIV danced around at Versailles. They were also the same ones Queen Mary kept lit by her bedside at night.


    In addition, the decanter was filled with 1997 Romanee-Conti, which my sweetheart liked to drink. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to prepare the main event for us: three liters of fresh O-type blood. Of all the blood types, I preferred O-type blood because it was the sweetest and most mellow-tasting blood I had ever drank. I guessed this was because of the characteristics of O-type blood, which flowed faster than other blood types due to its lower viscosity.


    After everything was ready, I sat on the sofa and waited quietly for my sweetheart to arrive. He did indeede, but his first sentence annoyed me a little.


    ¡°Nichs, what are you up to now?¡±


    ¡°My dear, today is your birthday! I was hoping we could celebrate it together.¡±


    ¡°My birthday? You mean the death anniversary of my family?¡± He wasn¡¯t grateful for everything I had prepared for him. Instead, he teased me.


    ¡°Frankie Cunningham! That was done by your werewolf counterparts. Don¡¯t put the me on me.¡±


    ¡°If you can spend all that excess energy that you have used to set this scene up on finding that Werewolf of Chaos, I would be even more grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Please, today is your birthday. Let¡¯s celebrate properly. Why are you bringing up these stupid things? Why do you have this attitude every year?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest week.¡± He looked into my eyes. There was no emotion in them. He looked like a cold and heartless machine. ¡°If you still can¡¯t find and identify that she-wolf, I¡¯ll end our partnership and nevere back.¡±


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? ?¡±I roared at him.


    ¡°Anywhere is better than staying in this disgusting ce ever since you turned me into a half-werewolf-half-vampire monster. Thank you, oh Great King of vampires who likes to stick his dick up his ass.¡±


    He looked at me mockingly, then disappeared after a puff of ck smoke. Hisst sentence made me tremble with anger. He didn¡¯t even look to appreciate everything that I had spent so much effort preparing for his birthday party. It made me hate him.


    I hated the werewolf I¡¯d brought him eight years ago for stealing Frankie¡¯s soul so that his mind couldn¡¯t possibly be on me.


    Whatever, the werewolf was dead anyway. Still, it seemed to me that he still missed her after all these years. I didn¡¯t want to take anything too far with Frankie. It was only a matter of time before I got him to bow down to me. Now all I had to do was keep him within my reach. With his temper, there was a real possibility that he would leave me. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    I sat down and began to enjoy the birthday party all by myself. Just then, my henchman jumped out from the corner.


    ¡°Lord Nichs, a witch named Annabel is calling. She says she has something to report to you.¡±


    I remembered visiting Annabel and warning her to report to me as soon as she had any information about Werewolves of Chaos. She must have found one, or at least learned something. But I was not going to see her right away. I was nning to wait right until the end of the deadline Frankie gave me.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to capture any Werewolves of Chaos for Frankie. It was like a woman searching for a mistress for her lover. The thought of him having sex with those d*mn Werewolves of Chaos gripped my heart, even though I knew it was just part of his process of creating his new pack.


    I didn¡¯t hate being a man. I was just sad that he wouldn¡¯t even look at me after all I had done for him. Still, I was at least willing to tolerate him simply ying with the she-wolves in bed to have them produce his offspring.


    If he became tempted by this new Werewolf of Chaos, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her just like I secretly did with Nancy, the fake Werewolf of Chaos.

 Chapter 185 - Snitching

    <h4>Chapter 185: Snitching</h4>


    [Annabel¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was having my afternoon tea in my studio when I got the news that Rose, the powerful Werewolf of Chaos, had given birth to her little wolf.


    I fiddled with a photo in my hand before dialing the phone number Nichs had left me. His underling answered and I told him to tell Nichs that I had news about the Werewolf of Chaos.


    I was expecting him to appear before me immediately in his little puff of smoke. But he surprisingly took his time. I waited an entire day for him. Then another, and another.


    It was not until the afternoon of the sixth day when I was dealing with my business that a puff of ck smoke appeared in the middle of my office.


    ¡°Annabel.¡±


    ¡°Nichs, I was expecting you earlier the moment you received my call.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the need to interrupt my daily life so urgently for a mere Werewolf of Chaos.¡±


    ¡°Sure, since you can kill them as easily as you can kill an ant.¡± I agreed with him.


    ¡°So what news do you have?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found out who the female Werewolf of Chaos is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better finish everything you need to say in one breath.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the Luna from a werewolf pack called Sunset Pack.¡±


    ¡°Sunset Pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that pack isn¡¯t too far from my studio, and I¡¯ve gotten you what you want that will make it easier for you to capture that she-wolf.¡± I picked up the photo on my desk and waved it at him.


    ¡°You did well, Annabel. But are you sure your information is reliable?¡±


    ¡°How can I joke about this? You can kill me as easily as killing an ant too.¡± I shed a smile, hiding the fact that I wanted him dead too.


    ¡°Give me the photo.¡±


    ¡°I spent a lot of effort to get this, Nichs. I think we can make a deal.¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°I know that this Werewolf of Chaos is very important to you. But I don¡¯t need fame and fortune. All I ask is that I give you the photo and information you want and you promise me that you won¡¯t kill any more dark wizards. At least, not the local ones.¡±


    Nichsughed loudly in front of me but I didn¡¯t know what was so funny.


    ¡°Annabel, you¡¯re so innocent and cute. Do you know why I killed dark wizards?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t want to know. I just hope that it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°But I still want to tell you ¨C it¡¯s because they always behaved like you, attempting to negotiate with me just because I asked them to do something for me. Why would the dark wizards be so stupid as to think that they¡¯re qualified to negotiate with me?¡±


    ¡°Nichs, I...¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence, he had already disappeared into the smoke. The next second, I felt someone grab me by the neck and lift me off the ground.


    Then, I felt something bite the artery of my neck. I screamed and tried to struggle, but the power of the grip made my efforts futile.


    Then I felt something cold injected into my blood through the sharp fangs. I knew it was the vampire toxin, and judging by the amount he was injecting me, I had no doubt that I would meet Death soon.


    My body began to shake and spasm uncontrobly. My heart was beating fast and my breathing became very difficult. Soon I felt like a rag doll that had been thrown to the ground with no strength left to stand up.


    I looked at Nichs with murderous eyes, but he just looked down at me and smiled.


    ¡°Annabel, didn¡¯t your mother teach you? Never negotiate with vampires.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be f*cking killed by that female werewolf and sent to hell!!¡±


    I gritted my teeth and used my remaining strength to prop my body up. But he remained smiling at me.


    ¡°Enjoy yourst moments. Also, thank you for your information, Annabel.¡±


    I watched as he picked up the photo on my desk and disappeared into the smoke, never to return.


    Iy on the ground, feeling my eyelids gradually be heavy. My life was rapidly passing, but there was nothing I could do.


    Was my life going to end like this? I just hoped that the Werewolf of Chaos would kill, skin, and tear out this demon¡¯s tendons before throwing him into the abyss of eternal damnation to destroy his soul forever.

 Chapter 186 - Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 186: Discussion</h4>


    [Emily¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Alpha had been away on business for more than half a month. And whenever I called him, he never picked up. I had no idea where he went or what he was doing, and the fact that he didn¡¯t pick up my calls made me very unhappy.


    During this period of time, I felt very bored because my friends were all dead. Since my father had been stripped of his position as the castle¡¯s butler, my fake girlfriends hadpletely changed their attitude toward me. Still, it wasn¡¯t all bad. At least I had seen them for what they really were.


    Jones never invited me to parties again since she was angry at me for messing up at Luna¡¯s ceremony. Naomi also did not attempt to hide her hatred for me whenever we bumped into each other in the pack¡¯s territory.


    And my best friend, Jacqueline, was just a disappointment. I didn¡¯t want to talk to or about her anymore, not since she became grateful to Rose just because the b*tch gave her a living allowance and a job at themunity church when Jacqueline¡¯s alcoholic father fell and ended up in a vegetative state a few months ago.


    The b*tch might seem like a kind soul to others, but I knew that she was just sucking up to others to pull them away from me. She must see me as a threat.


    Even the stupid elf Eve kept giving me the stink eye, which was hrious.


    But only I knew that I was so close to bing Luna. After all, Beta and Gamma had saidst time that Alpha was ready to move on, that his heart couldn¡¯t stay with that b*tch forever, and that Sunset Pack needed new Luna. I decided to treat Alpha¡¯s frequent business trips as proof that he was taking his mind off things, that he was getting back into work to move on too.


    Since he had promised me that he would marry me and make me Luna, it was only a matter of time before my dream came true. When I became Luna, I wouldn¡¯t make things end well for anyone who had gone against me, including Gamma Jane and Beta Diana. They were just a couple of stuck-up sluts I couldn¡¯t wait to establish absolute authority over.


    And if any she-wolf in the pack had any designs on Edward, I would gouge out her eyes or perhaps banish her, depending on my mood. Edward could only belong to me and that was a must. I didn¡¯t care how the pack operated, that was Alpha¡¯s jurisdiction. All I had to do was hold on to my position and have crazy sex with Edward on the big bed I had always dreamed of.


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling at the thought that I would soon be Luna.


    Just as I was about to go home, I heard a few Omega servants chatting in the corner.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I swear I really heard it. When I was serving Luna Taylor, Betta Diana, and Gamma Jane afternoon tea, they clearly mentioned it. When Alpha was on a business trip, he met a she-wolf and fell in love with her at first sight.¡±


    ¡°But Luna Rose just left not long ago! She was so beautiful and kind. I didn¡¯t expect our Alpha to find a new lover so quickly.¡±


    ¡°What I heard was that she was a single mother with a newborn child, which made the ranked members very unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! Why would Alpha take a fancy to such a woman? Maybe he had already given up after losing Luna.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? To be honest, I miss Luna Rose. She doesn¡¯t put on airs and isn¡¯t mean at all. I guess Alpha will bring that woman and her child back to the pack after the business trip.¡±


    ¡°I only hope that this new woman will not make things too difficult for me. If she can measure up to one-fifth or even one-tenth of Luna Rose, I will be thankful.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    I did not continue listening. I went straight back to my home and closed the door. My strength caused the wooden door to m against the door frame with a loud sound. I felt my blood rush to the top of my head as my eyes turned ck with anger.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    My father came from the kitchen, scolding me. Since I had cost him his job, he had been nagging me every day that his conscience was suffering. His attitude toward me was getting worse. But how was any of this my fault? I did not ask him to do this d*mn thing for me. But I couldn¡¯t care less.


    The Omega servants must have heard wrong. Edward couldn¡¯t have fallen in love with a single mother on a business trip and had to bring her back to the pack.


    He wasn¡¯t like that. I didn¡¯t believe he was. He couldn¡¯t have settled for a mate so simply. It was just hearsay. There was no proof. It couldn¡¯t have happened.


    I forced myself to take a few deep breaths and took a few steps back. If Edward really did what he did to Rose and brought these prostitutes back to the pack from other ces, I would never let it go. No one could stop me from bing Luna of Sunset Pack, not even the moon goddess.

 Chapter 187 - Home

    <h4>Chapter 187: Home</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Our son had been born for more than half a month, and his eyes had long since opened. Although his eyes were shaped like Edward¡¯s, they were the same color as mine ¨C as clear and bright as sapphires.


    Shortly after he was born, his father named him Felix, which Edward said implied luck, bravery, and manliness. I didn¡¯t know too many boys¡¯ names, so I decided to agree with the name. But whenever we would call out to him, we would just say Phil.


    I loved Phil, but it seemed that Edward loved him more. The only time I felt I had exclusive time with my son was while I was nursing him. Other than that, Edward would have him.


    In addition to always holding Phil, Edward has even learned to bathe and change his son¡¯s diapers ¨C even though he would always have a look of disgust on his face whenever he did so. I had to say, watching a big, strong, and handsome man change the diapers of such a small person was quite funny and heartwarming.


    Alonso and Susanna also love Phil. They often teased him. Susanna said that children needed to be teased more. The more they were teased, the smarter they be. I didn¡¯t know if there was any scientific basis for this, but it was indisputable that Phil became the most popr person in the apartment as both men and women fought to be around him.


    During this time, Edward also found someone to get me all the documents I needed to return to the United States. Alonso and Susannah did not hesitate to begin packing their luggage as well.


    Then, we discussed whether it was appropriate to fly Phil at his young age. In the end, Dr. Baldwin suggested installing an incubator in Edward¡¯s private ne.


    Although Phil was no longer a newborn, Dr. Baldwin said the incubator would maintain constant temperature and humidity, as well as create a noise-free environment. Other than being fed, it would be as if he was back in the womb.


    Felix Lancaster would spend most of his first flight in the incubator. When I decided to ask Edward how much it cost to install this whole thing here, the figure he told me made my mind go nk.


    It was only a one-time thing and it cost more than $20,000. But Edward didn¡¯t care. He said that for his son¡¯s safety, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to change the entire casing of the ne to solid gold or bulletproof.


    It was the day we set off for the pack and all three of us put on our disguises as Edward¡¯s logistics staff in Southeast Asia drove us to the airport.


    Edward carried Phil on his back in his backpack. He had be a very well-groomed dad and I was sure that as soon as we entered the airport lobby and went through security, at least eight women turned to look at him with eyes full of love.


    It was the first time I had flown with Edward on his private ne. When the ne took off, Phil was already asleep in the incubator as a woman in a smart uniform came over to greet us. Edward called her Ang and introduced her to us as the ne¡¯s main flight attendant. Ang was kind enough to bring me a nket.


    I looked down through the window. I had never seen the sea from this angle ¨C it was a vast expanse of blue. Eventually, I saw the apartment building we¡¯d been living in during that time. Walking out of the apartment and Alonso closing the door for thest time just moments ago felt like it had all been a dream.


    For maximum coverage, Alonso wanted Edward to put him and Susanna in the empty house on the south side of the pack even though they were supposed to be posing as my aunt and uncle, Steven and Laura.


    Edward agreed and I would be the one he fell in love with on his business trip, a werewolf named Mona. I would stay with my newborn baby in a guest room in the castle.


    When Edward told me about the n, I didn¡¯t argue much and gave in quite easily. My nonchnce surprised him. He evenined that my feelings for him had faded, so much so that I had no objection to being his ¡®lover¡¯.


    It would be a lie to say that I wasn¡¯t angry or jealous at all when I knew that he would still keep Emily in check until she was taken down as my fall person. But since Edward had assured me that even though I was his lover for the time being, he would never do anything to betray me. And I believed in him.


    My indifference and peace were not because I didn¡¯t care anymore, but because I knew that I was no longer the same person I had been before.


    The old Luna Rose had died the moment I gave birth to my son.


    Now that I was Mona, I was no longer the weepy and passive girl of the past. I had taken on a new and ¡®scary¡¯ identity.


    A mother.

 Chapter 188 - An Awkward Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 188: An Awkward Meeting</h4>


    (From this chapter onwards, [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.] will be equivalent to [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.] due to the recent story development)


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    By the time wended at the airport, Dn had already arrived to pick us up in a huge SUV. He happily opened the car door for us and a warm feeling welled up within me from seeing him again.


    ¡°Luna Rose, you¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯m very happy to see you again.¡±


    This was one of the longest sentences I had heard Dn say. He had always looked like a cool man of few words, but I also knew that it was because he had to look professional.


    I knew that Dn was the only person in the pack who knew my true identity besides Dr. Baldwin and the ranked members. He had always been loyal and reliable. Even though he had never seen my disguise before, he was able to identify me immediately.


    ¡°Buddy, watch your words.¡±


    Edward nced at Dn and thetter immediately lowered his head to express his apology before quickly correcting himself.


    ¡°Ms. Mona, wee to our pack.¡±


    I smiled at him. I couldn¡¯t imagine how people would react when I returned to the pack as Mona. Although Edward had told me that the ranked members would have to act as if they didn¡¯t like ¡®me¡¯ very much, they knew I was Rose and still loved me the same.


    Our car moved smoothly and quietly as my nervousness and excitement washed away my fatigue. When we finally arrived at therge metal gate of the pack, I realized that the ce had changed.


    ¡°New nts have been nted here,¡± said I.


    ¡°Yes, the previous trees have been removed and thend has also been leveled. This took about a month,¡± said Edward. ¡°Patrick has been watching over the pack until I returned to the pack. Although I had always known that you are very strong, seeing the aftermath of your outburst when you broke off your connection with me and our pack was quite shocking.


    ¡°Rose, you need to make sure to keep up the fact of being Mona while you¡¯re here. The ranked members have already spread the ¡®rumors¡¯ of your arrival. Since only the ranked members will openly ¡®mistreat¡¯ you, you must tell me immediately if anyone else from our pack threatens the safety of you and Phil.¡± Edward continued to remind me as we drove in.


    When the castle appeared in front of us, my nervousness and excitement peaked. Everything felt so familiar and nostalgic. But no one was waiting for us at the castle gate.


    The car eventually came to a stop in front of the castle and Dn jumped out to open the door for us. Edward picked up our luggage as I carried Phil. Alonso and Susanna¡¯s luggage was still in the car, to be sent to their house on the south side of the pack after greeting the ranked members.


    We walked into the castle as a few Omega servants busied themselves in the main hall.


    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡± Edward called out and the servants looked up at us. They were looking at me as well as my ¡®aunt¡¯ and ¡®uncle¡¯.


    Soon, I saw Alpha Leon and Luna Tayloring out of a room. They were followed by Patrick, Ad, and my best friends, Jane and Diana. They must have gathered earlier.


    I wanted to hug each and every one of them passionately, but I couldn¡¯t. All I could do was look at them. I could see Jane and Diana looking at me with such fervent eyes, but they were able to instantly control their emotions. Their new expressions now looked as if I owed them five million dors.


    My heart was beating extremely fast ¨C all of this just felt a little too strange. Although I knew that they were acting, I had a feeling that I was about to be interrogated, so I could only hug Phil tightly.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re back! Who are they?¡± asked Aunt Taylor.


    ¡°Mom, this is the person I told you about on the phone. This is Mona and these two are her rtives.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your mistress?¡± Luna Taylor eximed loudly, almost on purpose.


    The servants began to whisper to each other and I could feel the mixture of feelings and opinions that were starting to have of me. I quickly set up a mental barrier. I didn¡¯t want to have a headache from the get-go just because of this.


    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t use that term. I love Mona, even if she¡¯s a single mother,¡± said Edward.


    ¡°You said the same thing to Luna Rose a few months ago,¡± said Jane, sounding merciless. I instinctively lower my head, a little ashamed.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you met a she-wolf on a business trip and brought her back as your lover, Edward,¡± said Alpha Leon usingly.


    ¡°Do I have to keep living in the shadows of the past? Do I have to remain a widower just because of that she-wolf Rose? Hearing you mention her all the time is getting tiring. I have a life to live too, you know?¡±


    If I didn¡¯t know that Edward was acting, I would have been so heartbroken and burst into tears or beaten him up. Since I knew what was happening, I simply stood there awkwardly.

 Chapter 189 - Emotions Behind the Scenes

    <h4>Chapter 189: Emotions Behind the Scenes</h4>


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡± asked Alpha Leon as he turned to me.


    ¡°My name is Mona, sir,¡± said I.


    ¡°What about the father of your child?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a useless loser with a good track record of domestic violence and alcoholism. So, for the sake of my child, I decided to leave him.¡±


    I noticed Edward¡¯s slight and brief change in expression which almost made me burst intoughter. But I quickly recollected myself and maintained my act.


    ¡°These two are your rtives?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Mona¡¯s uncle. My name is Steven. And this is my wife, Laura.¡± Alonso took the initiative to respond to Alpha Leon¡¯s acting.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking Mona, not you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. When I was young, my parents were killed in a car ident. So, my uncle and aunt adopted me,¡± said I.


    ¡°You were the one who approached Alpha?¡± asked Patrick, his tone filled with disdain and doubt.


    ¡°We met on the streets when I saw Mona being molested by a few hooligans. That was when I knew I couldn¡¯t leave her behind.¡± This time, Edward answered on my behalf.


    ¡°You are one ¡®lucky¡¯ guy, Alpha,¡± said Jane sarcastically.


    ¡°Everyone, I assure you that my feelings for Edward did note about simply because he saved him. I love him because, to me, he is perfect in every way. I think this is a second chance the moon goddess has presented me. Moreover, when I first met him, I did not know that he was an Alpha. He simply told me that he was single. And when we hung out together, I noticed and enjoyed how naturally we got along like an ordinary couple, until he said that he wanted to bring me and my family back to his pack. I may be a single mother, but I know my ce. I knew I could never take away someone¡¯s love and I could never give up my principles and dignity for money and fame either, or even to find a father for my child.¡±


    ¡°But my son is going to be a stepfather!!¡± Luna Taylor eximed.


    ¡°Why are your thoughts so inflexible? We will have children of our own,¡± said Edward in a double entendre as he nced at Phil in my arms.


    ¡°I miss Rose already,¡± said Diana.


    ¡°Stop yourints. This is my pack and this is the decision I have made,¡± said Edward in his Alpha voice and everyone lowered their heads.


    ¡°Dn, send Stephen and Laura to their residence. Someone, go put Mona¡¯s luggage in her room. I need all of you to understand that I love Mona and her child. Provoking or disrespecting her will be equivalent to doing the same to me. So I advise that you remember this well. Anyone who decides to question or go against me will face the consequences. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡± Everyone answered, including the Omega servants.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today! All ranked members to my office, now.¡±


    Edward put his arm around my waist and led me to the elevator in the lobby. The ranked members did not follow as they chose to take the stairs.


    When we reached the right floor, we passed by my previous office as we walked to his office. Its door was open and everything inside seemed the same as before when I took a quick peek in. Knowing this made me all warm and fuzzy inside.


    Once we had entered Edward¡¯s office, he sat me down on the couch and poured me some warm water. A few minutester, the ranked members arrived and Patrick locked the door behind him.


    ¡°Rose!!¡±


    Once they were sure the door was locked, the girls rushed at me, screaming. I started to worry that they would awaken Felix.


    ¡°Shh!!¡± I put my finger to my lips to signal for them to keep their voices down. Thankfully, our son was fast asleep during the outburst. Luna Taylor gently took him from my arms.


    ¡°My God! He looks just like a baby Edward!¡±


    Luna Taylor and Alpha Leon looked lovingly at Felix. They couldn¡¯t put him down. Aunt Taylor started crying.


    I looked at everyone and opened my arms to hug them. Patrick even lifted me off the ground. Edward just watched with a smile.


    ¡°You look like a beautiful female lead in a cartoon. What¡¯s that character¡¯s name?¡± Patrick muttered to himself.


    ¡°The sun in Phuket didn¡¯t tan you!¡± Diana tapped my nose lightly.


    ¡°B*tch, I used to envy your hair color, but now your sexy freckles are making me jealous too,¡± said Jane as she yed with my hair.


    ¡°What¡¯s our future Alpha¡¯s name?¡± Someone finally said something normal. It was Ad.


    ¡°Felix. His name is Felix. Edward gave him that name. But we just call him Phil,¡± said I.


    ¡°Why Felix?¡± asked Luna Taylor as my son remain cradled in her arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s the name of a character from ancient Greek mythology that symbolizes luck and courage. Besides, doesn¡¯t it sound manly?¡± said Edward.


    Just then, I heard Edward¡¯s thoughts. He was hesitating about whether to tell them now that Phil was the Dragon Bone Wolf that the werewolf race had been looking for thousands of years. But he decided not to say anything for now.


    Everyone surrounded me and asked me all sorts of questions. They also did not forget toment about our reunion earlier. It wasn¡¯t until Edward gestured for everyone to be quiet that he picked up his phone and made a call.


    ¡°Dn, tell Emily toe to my office right now.¡±

 Chapter 190 - Peaceful Coexistence?

    <h4>Chapter 190: Peaceful Coexistence?</h4>


    [Emily¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Before I received the call from Dn, the Chief Guard of the pack, I had already heard the news that had spread faster than the wind.


    Edward had really brought back a sl*t, a sl*t he had just met on the streets of a foreign country. Hearing this made me tremble with anger. I thought he¡¯d been focused on his work while he was away from the pack. But he was out of town romancing that b*tch instead.


    He¡¯d just asked Dn to call me into his office so maybe he wanted to exin something to me. Either way, I had to assert my sovereignty. That b*tch could never be his lover. I hope that she was just a sex toy at the very most.


    I arrived at Edward¡¯s office as fast as I could. Just when I wanted to push the door open to enter, I heard some noises inside. It sounded pretty loud like an argument was happening. So I didn¡¯t open the door right away. Instead, I leaned lightly on the door and listened.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m very disappointed in you. How long has Rose been gone? And yet here you are, returned with your one-night stand!¡±


    It was the voice of that old witch Taylor. She had never liked me. She had retired a long time ago, but all the Omega servants still addressed her as Luna, which made me puzzled. Once I became Luna, I would make sure that I was the only one in the pack who used the title Luna. But she finally said something eptable this time.


    ¡°Alpha, I am with Luna Taylor. I even suspect that the reason this b*tch came back to the pack with you is to make her son our Alpha!¡± It was that loud-voiced shrew Jane who spoke this time.


    ¡°Baby!¡±


    ¡°Ad, don¡¯t try to dissuade me. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Alpha, although I¡¯ve only been in the pack for a short time, Luna Rose is my best friend. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch her mate get married so quickly, forced to give my blessings against my will.¡± It was that annoying human Diana speaking.


    ¡°Oh, Mona, don¡¯t take it to heart. I will persuade Diana.¡± It was Patrick, still speaking up for that b*tch who had just arrived.


    ¡°Dad, Mom?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be happy, son. Rose¡¯s parents and I are old friends. I don¡¯t know how I will ever face them in the afterlife if I approve of your union,¡± said Alpha Leon.


    ¡°Son, if this woman has something on you, please tell me!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about! I love Mona!¡±


    D*mn it, he actually said that he loved her?


    ¡°Alright, since you insist on keeping this up, I can only say that I will only ever approve of Rose. Gosh, I truly miss her right now. She was like my daughter. Mona, listen, your child is innocent so don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t do anything to him. But if you want to rece my daughter-inw who had just left, you can keep dreaming.¡±


    I was still leaning on the door to listen but the door was suddenly opened with force from the inside. I immediately felt embarrassed for getting caught. Also because I almost fell over.


    ¡°Emily? What the hell are you doing here?¡± It was that wh*re again, Jane.


    ¡°It was Alpha who sent me here!¡± I stood up straight, crossed my arms in front of my chest, and stared at her.


    ¡°Alright, looks like you guys have something to talk about. Alpha, I remember that you told us Emily would be Luna of the pack because she saved your life. So I will add this in: I don¡¯t like either of these b*tches.¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Do I need you to like me?¡± I roared at her angrily, but she only returned a disdainful gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue in my office!¡±


    Edward spoke in his Alpha voice before the ranked members left the office and closed the door behind them.


    Only then did I see a young female werewolf sitting on the sofa in the office, holding a baby in her arms.


    When our eyes met, my eyes were already spitting fire. But she looked at me quite strangely as well. She was clearly just a single mother who was down and out, but she looked very calm and proud. There was also hatred in her eyes but there was more disdain and pity, which made me even angrier.


    ¡°Emily, I think you¡¯ve heard everything earlier. She¡¯s the woman I fell in love with at first sight on a business trip. Her name is Mona.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would fall in love with such a b*tch to bring her back.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words! No one in the pack can disrespect Mona! Don¡¯t make me break your neck.¡± He shouted at me in Alpha¡¯s voice.


    I unwillingly lowered my head. My fists were already about to pop. Did Edward just threaten to break my neck for a she-wolf that he hadn¡¯t known for that long? But then, I heard him sigh.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. You¡¯re the only she-wolf that saved my life and I did agree to marry you to make you Luna. Although you¡¯re not popr and have a bad temper, you¡¯re still a member of the pack. I think thatpared to an outsider, especially a single mother, my parents would be more willing to ept a member of the pack as Luna.¡±


    I quietly waited for him to continue, but just these few words from him made the situation clear. I was already the victor. But that b*tch was really strange. I couldn¡¯t see any changes in emotion from her. She just hugged her child and stared at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you. What I want to tell you is that I love Mona, I don¡¯t love you. Love is something that cannot be forced. Although Mona cannot be Luna of the race, for the sake of her and her child, I will marry her in the future to make her my mistress. So from now on, I will need the two of you to coexist peacefully, at least for the next few months.¡±


    ¡°So in a few months, will you marry me to be Luna? ?¡±


    ¡°I am not denying the possibility of this. After all, the Luna of Sunset Pack cannot have another man¡¯s child. She can only give birth to my child.¡±


    Edward turned to the b*tch on the sofa with a look he had never given me before. It was a gaze filled with love and tenderness. Despite his words, he made me feel like I was the f*cking third party.


    ¡°Fine. So, who is this b*tc-, I mean Mona?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, why do you have to ask so many questions? Just follow my lead!¡¯ He turned back towards me but his expression hadpletely flipped 180.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you that I will live peacefully with her. For now.¡±


    I had never expected this result from today¡¯s conversation. Even though I was extremely angry at this sudden b*tch¡¯s arrival, I had to agree first. After all, I didn¡¯t want Edward to regret his decision to marry me.


    I had already sacrificed so much and I was now only a step away from sess. I just needed to hold on for a few more months. And when that time came, I would go after those who had mistreated me or stood in my way. This Mona b*tch would be the first.


    Still, what truly broke my heart was Edward saying that he did not love me in front of this b*tch. He did not put in much effort to maintain any respect or dignity for me. How could he expect me to happily get along with this b*tch?

 Chapter 191 - Settling

    <h4>Chapter 191: Settling</h4>


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    After Edward found an excuse to send Emily away, he peeped out the door to make sure she and no one else was eavesdropping outside.


    Once he was sure the coast was clear, Edward locked the door and quickly ran to me and our son before pulling us into his embrace and showering us with kisses.


    ¡°Baby, are you alright?¡± asked he.


    ¡°Apart from Emily, I think everyone else should be rewarded. I almost believed that they hated me,¡± said I.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been wronged.¡± He gently kissed my forehead. ¡°Well, at least they know that it¡¯s you. Come, let¡¯s go back to your room so you and our son can rest.¡±


    I nodded because I needed to pump milk for my little prince anyway. I followed Edward to a guest room, it was the closest to those of the ranked members. There were already people guarding the door, one of which was Dn.


    ¡°Ms. Mona, while you¡¯re resting in your room, I¡¯ll be guarding outside. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me immediately.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be on night duty, Dn? Edward, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely necessary. This is the future Alpha we¡¯re talking about. Moreover, the room will be upied by his father¡¯s most beloved person as well,¡± said Edward in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor. Please do not feel burdened.¡± Dn bowed so seriously I almostughed.


    I thanked him and followed Edward into the guest room. It was huge and the air conditioner had been set to afortable temperature. It was furnished with everything we needed, including a blue crib that was filled with toys. I was a little surprised but I happily ced Phil in it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you prepared this in advance!¡±


    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t all me. My mom, Jane, and Diana chipped in too.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re quite reliable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, looks like everything you will ever need is already here.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Edward, there¡¯s even a small refrigerator here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told them you needed this.¡±


    ¡°Now I have to look for a breast pump. Phil doesn¡¯t have enough food left.¡±


    I looked around and soon found it in a conspicuous ce. It was the same one I had in my apartment in Phuket, and it came with a bag and towel. I¡¯m sure Edward had them find an identical one for me.


    After everything was ready, I began to milk food for my child. Ever since I became a mother, I realized how magical motherhood was, especially the ability to produce food from one¡¯s own body for their child.


    Edwardy in bed watching me work.It took me about half an hour to finish before I sealed all the bags. The tall, handsome, and sculpted man proceeded to helpfully take the equipment I had used to the bathroom for cleaning and disinfection. He was already a skilled worker.


    Though I had already sealed the bags, I made sure I still had some milk left in me to breastfeed Phil¡¯s dinner. When he was done with a burp, I started to feel sleepy too.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little sleepy too. We¡¯ll have to take turns to shower,¡± said Edward.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be staying here.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, just because I can¡¯t let you stay in our previous room due to the current circumstances, it doesn¡¯t mean we need to be apart.¡± It took him no time to close the gap between us and for his big hand to move to my ass and waist. Within another second, he was already burying his face in my neck and inhaling my scent.


    I admit that his sudden and current actions had aroused my desire. F*ck, my body hadn¡¯t experienced this kind of feeling in a long time. But I needed my body to recover so that I could return to my best state. Dr. Baldwin had also suggested that we wait two weeks before having sex.


    ¡°Stop it, I don¡¯t want to wake Phil.¡± I pped his hand, trying to stop him.


    ¡°I hate masturbating.¡± Edward had put on a sad and pitiful face by the time he looked at me. I ignored him and took off my clothes so that I could take a bath.


    ¡°You know, I still can¡¯t believe that you had just given birth. You might look like Mona but your body still looks sexily amazing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Susanna¡¯s helpful advice to apply essential oils and lotions on my skin. And I had been walking and moving about to make sure I stayed active, no matter how heavy my belly was. The only time I truly sat still was when I would go to bed, especially when Dr. Baldwin instructed me to.¡±


    Edward¡¯spliments made me happy. I had always been shy whenever I revealed my naked body before him. But recently, I found that I wasn¡¯t as bashful as before, most likely because Phil¡¯s birth had deepened our connection.


    ¡°And just so you know, I am still getting used to looking at Mona¡¯s naked body. I hope you realize that I now have to look at a body of a woman other than Rose¡¯s!¡± He raised his eyebrows at me.


    ¡°So do you prefer the current me or the old me?¡±


    ¡°Is this a trick question? Well, I like both.¡±


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re such a yboy!¡± I jumped over and punched his chest with my fist, but he immediately grabbed my hand and pulled me into his embrace.


    ¡°Baby, no matter what you look like, as long as you¡¯re by my side and in my embrace, my life will beplete. Don¡¯t leave me again, okay?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, not now, not ever,¡± said I gently. The pleasant smell of his body and his strong and broad chest made me feel at ease and rxed.


    ¡°I love you, Rose.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Popeye, very much.¡±


    We shared a long, sweet kiss before getting into the bathtub. Once we were done in the bathroom, wey side by side on the bed. We both knew that Phil would wake up soon, so we had to get some sleep before dealing with this energetic young man.


    I needed my energy more than ever too because I would be secretly resuming my training with Alonso tomorrow.


    I had never been more eager to train ¨C I longed to be stronger, to follow my heart, and to protect the people I loved. If anyone hurt them, I would fight back with all I had.

 Chapter 192 - Accomplice?

    <h4>Chapter 192: Aplice?</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    After Mona breastfed Felix in the middle of the night, the two of them went back to sleep.


    I got out of bed and gingerly took something from my coat pocket that was hanging in the closet. Then I went into the bathroom and locked the door.


    After I tore off the ck card in my hand, a person appeared before me.


    But the appearance of the person had shocked me because I wasn¡¯t looking at Annabel but a slim man. The only thing they had inmon was that they both had mboyant blue hair.


    ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the morning!¡± The sleepy man seemed to be a little displeased with me.


    ¡°Lower your voice! Who the hell are you?¡± asked I in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know? You¡¯re the one who summoned me. I¡¯m Annabel. Oh wait, actually, I¡¯m Herbert now.¡±


    ¡°Why did you be a man?¡±


    ¡°That b*stard killed me.¡± His answer was short and to the point. ¡°If I knew that men would get erections for no reason in the morning, I would have chosen a female identity.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? You were killed?¡±


    ¡°I did as you said and handed Nichs the information. Then, I simply wanted to persuade him not to kill dark wizards anymore but he was an animal. He killed me so easily! Oh, more urately, he had killed my clone. ¡°So I had to change into another person to make him think that he had sessfully killed me.¡±


    ¡°Annabel... Herbert... you¡¯ve lived for so many years, but you were killed so easily by Nichs?¡±


    ¡°My clone¡¯s ability is weaker than mine, but to be honest, my clone is far from being able to catch up with his speed. I can¡¯t even see where he would appear in my room to attack me, and his vampire venom works very quickly.¡±


    ¡°So he took the photo? And you told him what I asked you to say before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. Although he was very arrogant, one thing I was sure of was that he was aplete idiot when dealing with magic. He didn¡¯t even realize that it was my clone he was dealing with and that there was something wrong with the photo.¡±


    ¡°So did you see his aplice?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t. The magic I could cast on the photo onlysted 24 hours. Once I confirmed that he had left my studio, I activated my crystal ball. If he showed the photo to anyone within 24 hours, they would appear in my crystal ball. But nothing turned up within a day. Who told you he might have an aplice?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    I was frustrated. When I first learned from Alonso and then Annabel that Nichs couldn¡¯t sense magic, I thought of a good way to lure him in. It was my best chance of finding hisir and his aplice ahead of time, but the news that Herbert brought disappointed me.


    ¡°Alright, Nichs has always been an arrogant vampire. He will not allow other vampires to be stronger than or have the same power as him. If he is willing to recruit aplices, then he must be a person of considerable weight, someone as vicious as him, someone he can trust. But I guess such a person doesn¡¯t exist. Moreover, based on how slowly he is moving, he must not be in a hurry to find the Werewolf of Chaos. He didn¡¯te the moment I told him I had leads either. It seems like he¡¯s just looking for her while he¡¯s at it, or perhaps he¡¯s not too willing to find her too quickly.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Then you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll kill that b*stard. If you need the dark wizards to do anything, we will be willing to help,¡± said Herbert.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch again if I need anything,¡± said I.


    After Herbert disappeared, I headed back to the bed. Fortunately, Mona and Phil were still asleep.


    As Iy next to my sweetheart, I pondered over what Herbert had said. Why didn¡¯t Nichs want to find Rose as soon as possible?


    Either way, it was good news for us. Rose could receive more training just in case, and my pack and the other elite werewolf warriors would have more time to prepare for battle.


    But if Rose¡¯s hunch was right, that Nichs had an aplice who could it be then? What about the rumors of this vampire¡¯s arrogance and narcissism?


    I was immediately shocked by my own thoughts, and a sense of worry began to creep into my mind.


    It would be a lover or a descendant.


    Or it might be someone who wasn¡¯t a vampire at all.

 Chapter 193 - New Powers

    <h4>Chapter 193: New Powers</h4>


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    It had almost been a week since I hade home, and the girls among the ranked members still wouldn¡¯t talk to me. If we ever met in public, they wouldpletely ignore me, as if I was air.


    I knew why they were acting like this so I decided to y along.


    Luna Taylor had be a two-faced person ¨C treating me coldly on the surface but would always find an opportunity to sneak into my room when no one else was looking just to hold Felix and shower him with kisses. She would also talk to me and make sure I had everything I needed.


    By contrast, the men were more rational. Patrick and Ad still talked to me, though quite coldly. Alpha Leon would sometimes over meals if the food was to my liking since I had just given birth. No one dared to object to his behavior because he was once an Alpha that they still greatly respected. Alpha Leon was a person who always had a clear image of the bigger picture, was able to always remain calm, and had an open mind. So it wasn¡¯t too strange for others to see him treating me a little more nicely than the others did with me.


    Edward finally stopped calling me Rose, even when it was just the two of us. He had been struggling to do away with calling me by my previous name but one night, he had almost spilled the beans. Thankfully, no one noticed. But he had been more cautious ever since.


    What moved me most was Mrs. Daisy in the kitchen. She was always polite and kind to me every time we met, even when I was known as a single mother who had been brought in from the outside as Edward¡¯s mistress. I think it was because of her years of training.


    Some of the Omega members and servants in the pack, by contrast, had a bad impression of me even though they didn¡¯t know me. I could hear and see what they were thinking but I didn¡¯t get affected by their thoughts because they were mainlyparisons between Mona and Rose ¨C they wereining about me because they liked Rose better, and I had noints about that.


    And although the members of the pack didn¡¯t like me, they weren¡¯t stupid enough to disobey Edward¡¯s orders. They knew they still had to respect Mona so for now, I wasn¡¯t in any immediate danger, which was good.


    Every day, Dn would secretly drive me to the south of the pack for training. Edward would sometimes apany me. And when I wasn¡¯t at the castle, Luna Taylor took over my duties over Felix. Her happiness in taking over really freed me from any worries during my training.


    Although the weather was already very cold, Alonso made me train outdoors while Susanna set up a magic barrier for me. My skills had experienced a qualitative leap in control and intensity from before. And we all believed that this was because I had given birth to Phil.


    Now, I could skillfully create and manipte elements such as water, fire, earth, and wood to attack and defend against any major attacks. My sense of smell, hearing, strength, and sensitivity had also reached a very considerable level.


    Most importantly, I had sessfully gone berserk more and more times during training. Although I could not sessfully go berserk every time, this was an improvement from only being able to go berserk twice before this as Rose.


    Moreover, the intensity of my power whenever I went into berserk mode really made Alonso happy because I could now control my emotions and put them to good use, as opposed to before when I would let them go out of control.


    On this day, I trained as usual in the forest near my ¡®Uncle¡¯s¡¯ residence. Although I didn¡¯t understand why he asked me to start with the basics every time I trained, I followed his instructions. Still, I thought these basic exercises were a bit of a waste of my time.


    Just as I was about to hit a small citrus on the ground thirty meters away, I suddenly felt a strange surge in my body. Then, images began to appear in my mind as if I was watching a movie.


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening as I simply stood still, watching the images y out like a bystander. I didn¡¯t know anyone in the images before me but I could feel their sadness, pain, hatred, killing intent, anger, loneliness, and desperation for suicide and death. I was starting to feel very ufortable.

 Chapter 194 - The Will of God

    <h4>Chapter 194: The Will of God</h4>


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V]


    I had no idea about or control over what was happening to me. Thus, I decided to remain calm and telepathically ask Alonso for help.


    But when I turned to Alonso who was standing not far from me, I was surprised to see that his eyes werepletely nk while his mouth was slightly open as tears flowed out of his eyes.


    The images continued to y like a slideshow. And then, something even more amazing happened. I found a person I knew in the picture, and that person was standing just a few meters away from me at the moment.


    It was Alonso. I must be watching his history.


    The picture looked like he was in a hospital ward. In front of him was a woman lying on a bed. She looked very old. Her wrinkles looked as if they had been carved by a knife. There were tubes inserted into her face and body, and she looked very haggard.


    He held her withered hand as she opened her mouth, wanting to say something to him. He immediately moved his ear to her lips. His eyes were already red.


    ¡°Goodbye, my strange sir.¡±


    The next second, the instrument beside her showed that her heart had stopped.


    Almost at the same time, a voice came into my ear.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    I had never heard such a voice before. I couldn¡¯t even tell if it was from a man or a woman. It was very ethereal and distant, but it had an unquestionable power of deterrence. The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but I felt like a sudden p of thunder in the silence.


    ¡°Who is it?!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Attack.¡±


    This voice that made the nts tremble, but I felt that it was just an echo of the previous one.


    In an instant, I felt the power in my body begin to rise. I tried my best to suppress it, but it still shot out in the direction of Alonso.


    I screamed, and fortunately, the power that surged forth wasn¡¯t that strong. It hit a tree next to Alonso that was as thick as two people and broke it in half.


    After a few seconds, Alonso seemed to havee back to his senses and he suddenly took a deep breath. His face even had traces of tears from earlier. I quickly ran over.


    ¡°F*ck! What happened?¡±


    ¡°What happened to you just now! Why didn¡¯t you move and dodge my attack? I almost hit you!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, I feel like I had been mentally controlled by someone just now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Why did those d*mn things suddenly appear like a movie!¡± He seemed to be talking to himself but then he turned to me with a look of surprise.


    ¡°Mona, was it you?¡±


    ¡°I think I had seen what you just saw, but I didn¡¯t know whose images they were until I saw you in one of them. Then, someone gave me an order to attack and I couldn¡¯t resist.¡±


    I watched as Alonso crouched on the ground, scratching his hair. But he quickly looked back up at me.


    ¡°God, it¡¯s the Illusion of Despair. Mona, you¡¯ve just unlocked a new ability, the Illusion of Despair!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± asked I in doubt.


    ¡°You used your ability to control my mind!¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t even want to control your mind!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. It seems like you¡¯ve activated your new ability by chance. You¡¯ve put all my past experiences into my mind, making me temporarily lost in those weak moments. I couldn¡¯t sense the outside world at all, nor could I move. Ipletely lost the ability to fight back.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the people in the images I saw just now were all you?? But they all looked different!¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I had changed my appearances multiple times over the years?¡± asked he, his voice still trembling. ¡°Yes, those experiences were all mine. They were my past.¡±


    ¡°You tried tomit suicide?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after I found out that I was immortal, I tried tomit suicide many times. I had been watching my loved ones die before me, but I was powerless. I could I not be in despair?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. But they¡¯re still vivid in my mind. Gosh, I had only read about Illusion Despair in the books. I never knew that it was a real ability. Although it is not an attack skill, it has the potential to be more lethal than dealing a physical blow to someone.¡±


    When Alonso, or Steven, told me that the voice that had just given me the order was from the moon goddess, I almost wanted to offer my knee. Although the moon was the mother of my wolf Charlotte as well as that of all the other werewolves¡¯ wolves, I had never received her instructions or heard her voice.


    Steven and I both took a moment to calm ourselves. But I couldn¡¯t help but ask the question.


    ¡°Steven, can you tell me who the woman at the bedside was? If you don¡¯t want to tell me, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°She was my second mate, but I rejected her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me but I can¡¯t bear to see my mate die in front of me. I loved her, and I loved her deeply, Madly. The more I did, the more afraid I was of facing her death. She was one of the few she-wolves who knew my background, but I rejected her so she chose to stay unmarried for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°Susan- Did my aunt know about her?¡±


    ¡°She did.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything more. Although I had activated a new ability that seemed very powerful and useful, peering into Alonso¡¯s life had made me feel a sadness so heartbreaking that I didn¡¯t want to go through it again.


    I just hoped that I could use it on the hateful people I needed to use it on, not the people I was close to.

 Chapter 195 - The Mistresses’ Stance

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Mistresses¡¯ Stance</h4>


    Two dayster.


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Edward told me in the room that he had arranged ate dinner for me tonight, I didn¡¯t quite understand why it was necessary.


    ¡°Why do we need to have dinner together?¡±


    ¡°Dearest, this means that the pack has weed you. Have you forgotten that when I brought Rose back to the pack, we also had dinner together?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but now I¡¯m a mistress.¡±


    ¡°The mistress of the United States¡¯rgest werewolf pack¡¯s Alpha.¡± Edward smiled as he kissed the top of my head, but I didn¡¯t find it funny.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I take back that silly joke. But Babe, you do need to attend this meal. We need some opportunities to reduce the prejudice of others towards you.¡±


    ¡ª


    In the afternoon, Edward worked in his office while I waited in my room for the dinner to happen. Edward told me that in addition to all the ranked members, there were also some representatives from the pack¡¯s Omega families.


    While I was ying with Phil in my room, it urred to me that maybe I could do something about the dinner.


    After I sent a secret message to Luna Taylor, she darted into my room and took over. I tied my hair into a neat ponytail and headed for the pack¡¯s kitchen. I didn¡¯t choose to wear anything grand since I didn¡¯t have any in my closet.


    Sure enough, when I expressed my desire to prepare dessert for tonight¡¯s dinner, Mrs. Daisy adamantly disagreed, citing my inappropriate status and the fact that she and the servants should do the work. But after I coaxed her, she caved.


    I chose to make a in tiramisu cheesecake, which was one of my specialties. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t enough time for moreplicated desserts likeva cake.


    I¡¯ve always thought that the huge kitchen of Sunset Pack is a treasure trove where you can find whatever ingredients you want, as well as the tools and appliances you needed. I immersed myself in the joy of cooking the entire afternoon.


    After my finished products had been frozen in the freezer for a while, I took them out, cut them into fan-shaped pieces, and carried them out on a tray.


    When I walked into the dining room, I found that there were already quite a few people there, although it was still some time before the meal began. They gathered together in groups of two or three to chat, but I didn¡¯t see Edward anywhere.


    ¡°Look who it is. Today¡¯s mistress.¡±


    It was Jane. Her voice wasn¡¯t too loud, but it was enough to focus everyone¡¯s attention on me.


    ¡°Did Alpha actually let you do this? asked Diana to me. I only gave her a friendly smile, then freed my hands to pass the two small steel forks to her.


    Jane didn¡¯t take them. Diana hesitated but took one anyway. Then she picked up a piece of cake and put it in her mouth and I could already see her change in expression.


    ¡°D*mn it, I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious Tiramisu.¡±


    Her words were very dramatic. When I put the tray in my hand into the dessert area, I saw some Omega werewolves try them too. When they put the cake I made into their mouths, their satisfied and amazed expressions said it all.


    ¡°Now I know how you made progress in seducing Alpha. That¡¯s a good move.¡± It was Jane again. She seemed to be the most aggressive ranked member, but I knew in my heart how much she loved me.


    ¡°Jane, don¡¯t you want to try it? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± It was Patrick¡¯s little sister, Lily, whose mouth had been stuffed with my cakes. I hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time, but I knew she was one of the people who knew my identity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat a cake made by a she-wolf who seduced an Alpha to get to the top.¡±


    Jane was still provoking me, but I knew how flustered she was. She had even sent me a message before to first apologize to me, then told me that no matter how impolite she was, I needed to hit her back hard, because it would help me establish my authority.


    Although I had promised her at the time, I didn¡¯t want to do that now. I just wanted to express my true feelings.


    ¡°Gamma Jane, I think there might be some misunderstanding between us,¡± said I but she just looked at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a lucky person. My parents were killed in a car ident when I was young. That was when my aunt and uncle took me in. Soon, I met a man who I thought was my true love. Then I got pregnant. But when his drinking and abuse habits were exposed, I left him because I wanted to protect my family, especially myself and my son.¡±


    Everyone looked at me and some started whispering.


    ¡°No matter what abuse I suffered, I never gave up taking my own life seriously. I admit that I met Edward during difficult times, but he did not tell me his identity at first. We fell in love which was a magical and wonderful thing. It felt like we were the only two people in the world.¡±


    I looked at Jane, who was waiting for me to continue.


    ¡°Your Alpha insisted on taking me back to the pack. After I found out his identity, I refused. But in the end, I agreed. It wasn¡¯t because I wanted money, a supreme position, or a stepfather for my child. My child didn¡¯tck love. I just wanted to be with the man I loved, to care for him as much as I could, that was it. He didn¡¯t promise me anything and our rtionship wasn¡¯t an exchange of benefits. But when I came to the pack, I could feel your hostility and disgust towards me, maybe because you missed Luna Rose. But we all have our lives to live. Edward has the right to continue moving forward and I also have the right to love him.¡±


    I heard the thoughts of some Omega people as they chewed on what I had said.


    ¡°Jane and the other members of the pack, I am not here to rece anyone, I am me, Rose is Rose. I understand that you have lost the Luna of the past, but when my aunt and uncle took me in, they did not try to rece my parents. They just wanted to care for me and give me a loving home. I know that I cannot rece the Luna of the past. She seems to be a good person because everyone likes her. I also know that I will never be able to achieve her reputation in your hearts. And I do not intend to try. I just want to stay by Alpha¡¯s side and give him and this pack all that I can give. Please don¡¯t judge me yet when you still don¡¯t know me. It¡¯s not fair to me. I may be a single mother but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m inferior or a sl*t. If you have any opinions about me, please address them to your Alpha because I never asked to be here. If I¡¯ve done anything wrong, please point them out to me. I¡¯m more than happy to ept and correct them.¡±


    I saw Jane¡¯s mouth slightly open. Her eyes revealed an unconceble eagerness, even though I did not strike back hard against her as we had agreed.


    ¡°Mona is right!¡±


    When I finished what I wanted to say, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came from the crowd.

 Chapter 196 - Everyone’s Changed Mind

    <h4>Chapter 196: Everyone¡¯s Changed Mind</h4>


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I finished what I wanted to say, a man¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from the crowd.


    ¡°Mona¡¯s right!¡±


    Although he was standing behind the crowd, I knew that it was Clyde based on my extraordinary eyesight.


    ¡°Alpha has already made his decision. He chose to bring her back, so we should all treat her properly!¡±


    Just as I was feeling grateful towards him, another man¡¯s voice came from behind me.


    ¡°These are the words that I have wanted to say for the past two days. It has already been a few months since the incident and Luna Rose left. We should all continue moving forward and not judge a person we don¡¯t yet know based on the surface of the matter.¡± This time, it was Ad who spoke.


    ¡°Baby, I think you owe Mona an apology for what you said just now,¡± said he to Jane as he walked over to her.


    ¡°Gamma Ad, there¡¯s no need for that,¡± said I.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my attitude and words towards you earlier, Mona. It¡¯s just that¡­ We had all been very close to the previous Luna. She was a really good person. So your arrival just triggered some dissatisfactory anger within. But I believe your words earlier reflect your true personality, which I¡¯m starting to respect.¡±


    ¡°Gamma Jane, I understand where you¡¯reing from,¡± said I.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± asked Edward as my Popeye walked in from the dining hall¡¯s main door. Behind him were Uncle Leon and Patrick. Everyone present bowed to him in respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Alpha. I was just inviting our guests to have a taste of the dessert I made.¡±


    Edward looked at me doubtfully but he chose not to say anything. Since all the ranked members were present, everyone took their respectful seats at their tables and the courses were quickly served. During the meal break, Edward took me around to the tables to introduce me to everyone formally. This reminded me of my Luna ceremony. But this time, I was going around as Mona.


    [Emily¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. For the sake of that new b*tch, Alpha went through such trouble to gather the ranked members and representatives of the significant families of the pack to this dinner party. She didn¡¯t deserve such a dinner party at all, a dinner party that I wasn¡¯t even invited to.


    What made me the angriest was that my fake best friend Naomi came to my house after the dinner party, sitting on the sofa across from me while she recounted the dinner earlier with much vivacity.


    ¡°Oh, you should have been there, Emily. You would have been so impressed by the way she handled the situation and turned things around in her favor. Everyone was so impressed by her aura and attitude. No wonder Alpha wanted to bring her back to the pack.¡±


    There was even a hint of admiration in Naomi¡¯s tone and eyes for that b*tch, the b*tch who had beautifully fought back against Gamma Jane. She must think that she was a very wise and brave she-wolf.


    ¡°What? Alpha was the one who wanted to bring her back? That b*tch boasted about that?¡±


    ¡°Emily, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get Alpha in the end. Although you¡¯ve been telling us that you¡¯ll be the new Luna, most people are starting to side with Mona.¡±


    ¡°Is this the only reason you decided to stop by? If it is, please get out and leave.¡±


    ¡°You delusional b*tch.¡± Those were Naomi¡¯sst words before she left.


    But her words did not affect me as much as thoughts of that sl*t Mona that started to flood my mind. She was so hypocritical just like that stupid blonde Rose. No matter how others treated her, she was always so quick to act friendly and respectful, ying the role of a good sanctimonious child.


    The more I thought about it, the angrier I got. I didn¡¯t trust that single mother she-wolf. Her innocent look had everyone blinded and fooled, including Edward. I was the only one left awake and alert.


    I put on my coat and went out the door. The freezing wind messed up my hair, but I kept moving fast. I had to give the mother werewolf some warning. No matter how much she had convinced the others to be on her side at the dinner party, she couldn¡¯t ignore my presence.


    Even though Alpha and Rose were meant to be together with a bond as strong as theirs, I was a winner in this rtionship. So, this little mistress was nothing to me.


    F*ck the peace. If she was the one that was keeping me from bing Luna, I would not hesitate to take her out.

 Chapter 197 - The Beaten Werewolf

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Beaten Werewolf</h4>


    [Emily¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I had heard that Edward did not allow that b*tch and her son to stay in his room with him. This was at least one of the proofs that he didn¡¯t love her enough. I mean, wasn¡¯t it obvious from the sleeping arrangements that he didn¡¯t want to sleep with her?


    I didn¡¯t know exactly which room that b*tch lived in so I simply wandered around the castle over a few floors for a while, trying my luck. But to my dismay, I couldn¡¯t find her or her room.


    Just as I was wandering around, I bumped into Patrick.


    ¡°Emily, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Beta, I¡¯m looking for Alpha,¡± said I to him.


    ¡°Edward is having a headache about his work so he has to work until midnight and doesn¡¯t want anyone to disturb him,¡± said he seriously.


    Initially, I thought Patrick was starting to warm up to me. But ever since that b*tch Mona appeared, it seemed as if he had evenpletely forgotten about Rose and decided to favor this neer instead. And now, he wouldn¡¯t even let me see Edward. But obviously, he had miscalcted his allegiances.


    I turned around to leave. But once I was sure that Patrick was no longer following me, I slipped into the public bathroom of the castle tob my hair. Then, I headed over to the fourth floor of the castle.


    When I passed by Alpha¡¯s room, I saw some light shining through the cracks of his door. I tried to push the door open, but I quickly found that it had been locked from the inside. So, I decided to knock. I then heard light footsteps approaching the door, stopping right before it.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± said I ever so sweetly. I was ready to have sex with Alpha tonight, ready to do everything in my power to seduce him and make him happy.


    But when the door opened, it wasn¡¯t Edward who stood before me, but that b*tch.


    ¡°What the f*ck? Why the f*ck are you in Alpha¡¯s office?¡± I immediately felt a wave of anger rush to my head.


    ¡°This is also my f*cking room.¡±


    What the f*ck. This b*tch dared to curse at me and im this as her room! This room clearly belonged only to the Alpha and Luna of the pack!


    ¡°I knew you were a sl*t who only knows how to seduce others. You¡¯re even better than that dead b*tch Rose.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that she¡¯s dead? Did you kill her?¡± This b*tch was sneering at me!


    ¡°Fine, she was just banished. But only death awaits her. That is her fate, and it will be yours too soon. Let me give you some advice, know your ce and get out of my pack immediately!¡±


    ¡°Your pack?¡± She continued tough coldly as she looked at me as if she was looking at a fool. I could not stand it anymore.


    ¡°If your skin is thick enough to want to stay here forever, I have to say, I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of that little b*stard wolf child of yours. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have been born in the first ce. Maybe he should have died in your womb because his mother happens to be a total sl*t, a piece of trust. And I trust that he will turn out just like you.¡±


    Then, I felt a tight p on my left cheek. The force was so strong that I staggered a few steps.


    ¡°What the f*ck? How dare you hit m-?¡±


    But before I could finish my sentence, I received another p on my right cheek. And this time, the force was so strong that I stumbled into the wall and had to hold on to it so that I wouldn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t need to beg Edward for sex. Also, he was the one who came to me. I had rejected him initially but he just kepting. And I¡¯ve heard of how you¡¯ve been pestering him. And yet, he still won¡¯t touch you. You must just be like a cockroach then, deserving to be beaten to death. Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a real f*cking wretch that only lives in your own little world?¡±


    ¡°Who the f*ck gave you the nerve to talk to me like that?!¡±


    I stood up to her. She had sessfully pushed all my buttons. I immediately pounced on her with the full intention to kill this b*tch. She had no idea what she was talking about!


    I was about to seed when a pair ofrge hands grabbed onto my arms and threw me into the wall on the opposite side of the room. I felt an extreme pain shoot up my back and butt. But when I saw the person who had thrown me aside, my face turned white with fear.


    ¡°Emily! Didn¡¯t I tell you to get along with Mona? If you dare touch her again, I will not hesitate to consider removing those d*mn hands of yours that have been causing trouble.¡±


    Edward had used his Alpha voice when he roared at me. I was stunned. Wasn¡¯t that d*mn b*tch the one who started it first? How could my future mate threaten to chop off my hands all for a b*tch he had just met?¡±


    I could no longer endure this reality and tears started flowing down my cheeks. My head felt as if it was about to explode and my heart felt as if it was about to bleed out. I didn¡¯t stop screaming even when Edward called the guards to carry me out of the castle like an animal.

 Chapter 198 - Infighting

    <h4>Chapter 198: Infighting</h4>


    [Emily¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I didn¡¯t know how I had managed to walk home, but I was still shaking with anger as I stood in my living room.


    I forced myself to calm down as quickly as I could. But nothing I did helped. Everything that had happened earlier kept reying like a broken movie record in my head. I had almost sessfully killed that b*tch right then and there. Why had I suddenly moved so slowly? Gosh, I hated myself!


    Then, my phone rang. It was Alex from New Moon Pack who was calling.


    ¡°Emily, Why didn¡¯t you tell me that that stupid idiot brough back a mistress? Where is my Rose?¡±


    I had just picked up the call when his voice almost broke my eardrums.


    ¡°How the f*ck do I know where that sl*t is? Maybe she¡¯s already dead!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you. I really regret working with you. You promised me that once the connection between them was broken, Rose woulde back to me. But I haven¡¯t seen a single strand of her hair. Also, that d*mn father of mine had suddenly been investigated by the Council of Elders again. Now, he¡¯s locked up and I¡¯m sure the Council of Elders are still keeping an eye on my pack. You¡¯d better behave yourself. If you cause any more trouble and implicate me, consider yourself dead.¡±


    ¡°Alpha Roger is being re-investigated? Why?¡± I had only managed to register this sentence in my head.


    ¡°Who the hell knows, and who the hell cares? The Council of Elders simply started re-investigating the case of Southern Wilderness Pack¡¯s massacre. They have already stopped calling him ¡®Alpha¡¯. Ugh, honestly, he does deserve to die. But this has nothing to do with you, Emily. You just need to control your rotten and stinky thoughts, and stop licking blood on the tip of the knife! At least for the time being!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± I managed to scream as he was shouting at me. I immediately hung up and threw the phone into the wall. And just as I was trying to get a minute of peace, a voice came into my head.


    ¡®I told you that you¡¯d be shooting yourself in the foot for doing something so stupid.¡¯


    What the f*ck was going on tonight? Even my wolf was not on my side.


    ¡®Shut your f*cking mouth, Agatha. No one will take you for a mute if you don¡¯t talk.¡¯


    ¡®Why don¡¯t you just stop? What is so great about bing Luna that you were even willing to sell your soul for it? Did you really think that Alpha would fall for a soulless she-wolf and make her the pack¡¯s new Luna? Stop dreaming, Emily!¡¯


    ¡®You stupid mutt! Alpha would understand! I sold my soul to the dark witch for him! I f*cking love him and there¡¯s nothing that will stop me from getting what I want!¡±


    ¡®Your self-delusion amazes me. Did you know that if Annabel dies, you would too?¡¯


    ¡®Do I need to remind you that the dark witch has managed to live for hundreds of years? Did you really think she would die so easily?¡¯


    ¡®Emily, if the moon goddess ever asks me what I have regretted the most in this lifetime, I will say that it was bing your wolf. Take care, Emily.¡¯


    ¡® Idiot, you don¡¯t have a choice anyway. How much do you think I wanted a wolf like you too? You¡¯re such a coward!¡¯


    ¡®You disrespected the previous Luna and broke her rtionship and connection with Alpha and the pack! And you just heard what had happened with Roger from New Moon Pack. Do you really think you would be able to get away with it all and have a happily ever after? You¡¯ll just end up in the same way eventually. We all die at some point.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re f*cking crazy. How dare you talk to me like that! Why must one be afraid of death? Just hope for the best and not get caught. Isn¡¯t that simple? That b*tch Rose has disappeared and Alex is just worried about his title and reputation. That elf Eve and god*mn Sarah had dared to bicker with me but look at where they are now, cowering somewhere and afraid to tell the truth. As for Annabel, do you think Edward is dumb enough to let her go if she decided toe clean?¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯re the one who¡¯s f*cking crazy, Emily. You¡¯re just a little mistake of a one-night stand that Alpha made, a desperate and cheap booty call he will never make again.¡¯


    The moment Agatha had herst word, she turned off her link with me and disappeared into the back of my head. She had shut me out, but I simply scoffed at her.


    If I had just been Alpha¡¯s booty call, then so was that b*tch, Mona. We were all the same in the end.


    If I couldn¡¯t have Edward, then no one could. That Mona would end up worse than Rose, I would make sure of it.

 Chapter 199 - Prelude

    <h4>Chapter 199: Prelude</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Did that b*tch hurt you?¡± asked I to my mate as I closed the door.


    ¡°No. I was the one who pped her because of what she said about Phil.¡±


    ¡°Well done, Baby.¡±


    ¡°But based on her thoughts, she was definitely about to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Seems like I need to provide you with a personal bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that at all, Edward. Before she kills me, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll have killed her first. She¡¯s no match for me at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baby, but you¡¯ll have to bear with it a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I know. Did you really think that I would just kill her right away? She hasn¡¯t been put on trial yet and I know that you still have some use for her.¡±


    ¡°If Emily was one-thousandth as smart and rational as you, she might have already found her mate.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Has she never found hers?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t care.¡±


    I pulled Mona into my embrace and lowered my head to kiss the top of her head. She was fragrant and her hair was soft.


    Furthermore, her ¡®aunt¡¯ had put on a new fragrance for her to better match her changed appearance. She now smelled like peaches, osmanthus, and fresh green tea. She still smelled nice. I believe there was also a hint of frankincense too but I didn¡¯t know if that was because she was a new mom.


    Things at thepany had been getting quite busy recently and I had been trying my best to remotely attend meetings and process documents at home.


    Nevertheless, I would sometimes get so busy that I would be cooped up in my office all day. So, I took the opportunity to suck up all of Mona¡¯s scent right now. It was a great stress and fatigue reliever


    When I looked down at her face, I found her looking back up at me with so much tenderness. Her voluptuous breasts pressed against my body through our clothes and my penis immediately became very excited.


    ¡°Stay tonight,¡± said I.


    ¡°But Phil is still in the guest room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my mom to take over and care for her baby grandson tonight. She¡¯ll be very happy, although maybe my dad will be kicked out of bed.¡±


    I quickly took out my phone to contact my mother and she responded just as I had expected.


    The moment I ended the call with my mother, I found that Mona had already removed her clothes and was now only standing before me in her underwear. I was surprised that she had acted so quickly.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re so sexy, Baby.¡± Although Rose had always been sexy, I couldn¡¯t ignore Mona¡¯s curves either.


    I was expecting her to be as shy as usual, but she confidently swayed her hips as she walked toward me. Then, she started drawing circles on my chest muscles and I found myself retreating to our bed as if I was beingmanded by a queen.


    ¡°Dearest, how did you-¡±


    ¡°Shh¡­ You¡¯ve been working so hard, managing thepany, the pack, and also trying to help redeem Southern Wilderness Pack¡¯s reputation. Most of all, you¡¯ve been protecting me and Phil. I¡¯m sorry that I had been so focused on being a mother that I had ignored you for a while, Edward,¡± said she ever so sexily.


    ¡°What is this?¡± asked she as her hands found their way to a hard object. I gulped.


    She undid her bra and her two breasts dangled before me temptingly. I could not stop myself from gawking at them. Then, she gave me a hot and sexy kiss but pulled away just before I could fully enjoy it.


    ¡°Mona, what are you ying at?¡± I wanted more so badly, but I also remembered Dr. Baldwin¡¯s advice so I wasn¡¯t sure what I could or could not do at this moment. This she-wolf behavingpletely opposite to how Rose would have acted did not help either.


    ¡°Edward, tonight is my night,¡± said she as she bit her lower lip and looked at me seductively. My crotch swelled even more and was starting to feel ufortable. But the next thing I knew, she was already enthusiastically taking off my clothes, including my boxers.


    ¡°Mona, my darling, I don¡¯t think you should be doing this.¡± But despite my words, my body was a little more honest. And she knew as she kept looking at me seductively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked my ¡®uncle¡¯. He said that as long as I don¡¯t use my abilities to attack anything, nothing bad will happen. And I am starting to think that taking our clothes off isn¡¯t having the effect I intended.¡±

 Chapter 200 - Sex and Love

    <h4>Chapter 200: Sex and Love</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Stand up, Edward.¡±


    I did as she said and stood up. By now, I waspletely naked as I watched her eyes wander from top to bottom.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I have almost forgotten how sexy you are, and how big your penis is.¡±


    I continued watching as this beauty¡¯s body approached me again. I didn¡¯t even have time to speak. All I knew was that my penis was suddenly being sucked by moist lips. God, it felt so f*cking good.


    ¡°Mona¡­¡± I called her name as I moaned, feeling the tip of her tongue tease the head of my penis, rotating around it. Her small teeth gently bit the tip and the iparable numbness made me moan even more. I was feeling so good that I had to do my best not to fall over her.


    ¡°Baby, please stop teasing me,¡± I begged her for mercy, but she didn¡¯t seem to bother me at all. In fact, she simply acted more aggressively.


    ¡°Oh, Mona wants your seeds, all of them.¡±


    The moment she finished speaking, I felt her suck my penis deep into the depths of her throat as her head rotated in a circr motion, turning my penis in her mouth. It was as if she wanted to have every part of me. The sound of her sucking on my meat stickpletely overwhelmed me.


    ¡°Baby¡­keep¡­ keep going¡­¡± I waspletely at her mercy because she was making me feel so d*mn good.


    She sucked on my meat stick, creating a vacuum in her mouth as her lips wrapped tightly around my penis¡¯ swollen head. Her tongue continued to circle my penis head, teasing the grooves.


    Then, I felt her hand begin to slowly caress my shaft before reaching for my testicles and squeezing them temptingly. The next thing I knew, she was sucking one of my testicles in her mouth.


    ¡°F*ck!!¡± I yelled. She had no intention of stopping at all. I had no idea where and when learned any of these because we had never done anything like this before. Did Susanna teach her? Did our time away from each other make my mate hornier and sluttier? I didn¡¯t have the answers to this yet but I liked what she was doing to me right now.


    ¡°Cum for me, Edward,¡± said she before deep-throating my penis again. She hugged and puffed on my hard meat stick while her hands squeezed harder on my testicles. That was all it took to finally make the bomb within me explode.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I moaned satisfactorily as I squirted my semen into her mouth. She caught my seeds perfectly with her mouth and I watched as she swallowed them.


    ¡°You smell so good, Edward. Every single bit of you,¡± said she as she gently wiped her mouth as she remained kneeling before me while her eyes looked at me seductively and lustfully. But her time in control was over. It was my turn.


    By the time she came to her senses, I had already moved her onto our big bed. I immediately spread her legs and buried my face in the most delightful garden of Eden.


    ¡°Darling, you smell delicious. Now, it¡¯s time for me to please you,¡± said I as I entered the battlefield. Mona was already f*cking wet from giving me a blow job. Regardless, I decided to start from the beginning.


    I let my tongue gently lick her lower abdomen toward the base of her thigh before sweeping down to the outside of herbia. Her hips were already moving involuntarily.


    ¡°Alpha, please, I want it.¡± She moaned desperately.


    But I simply stuck my tongue into the depths of her sweet and juicy garden before gently sucking on her most sensitive parts. She called my name out loud over and over again.


    Once I had tasted enough of her honey, I began to y around with my fingers, first gently rubbing the lips of herbia, then using two fingers to spread them apart. Her entire vulva was swollen from desire. As my fingers went in, I immediately found her G-spot.


    ¡°God, Edward! Please, I need you in me!¡± Mona pleaded as she moaned.


    Dr. Baldwin¡¯s advice was slowly disappearing into the wind. My beautiful treasure seemed perfectly fine, fine enough to take me in. And for the sake of my mate¡¯s health, I would help increase her recovery rate with the best orgasm, just not with my thick penis.


    Instead, I continued to stick two of my fingers into her vagina and pressed my thumb up against her clitoris. F*ck, even though she had just given birth, her secret garden was still as tight as ever.


    I didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. She might look like Mona now, but everything about her was still Rose, including her vagina. This was perhaps why I did not have any qualms about doing this with her current appearance. Our rtionship must be quite impable because no matter what she looked like, I still knew she was still the same girl I had fallen in love with.


    ¡°Ah, Edward, I¡¯m cumming!¡± She shouted with intoxication as her lower body arched toward the ceiling.


    I moved my fingers more quickly, rhythmically pressing against the walls of her vagina to stimte her G-spot. Her legs started to spasm and juices started to stter as she moaned with pure passion. It was the most beautiful sound I had ever heard.

 Chapter 201 - Her Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 201: Her Confusion</h4>


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Mona was going crazy but she must not have been satisfied because she suddenly used her most lustful voice to beg me to enter her with my penis.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m afraid of hurting you. You¡¯re still recovering from childbirth.¡±


    ¡°I am already recovered, Edward, I can feel it. I¡¯m a Werewolf of Chaos, after all, Alpha. Please, I want you. I want you in me.¡±


    ¡°If it starts to hurt, you have to tell me immediately. I¡¯ll start slow.¡±


    She continued to look at me lustfully. She was obviously still in the middle of her orgasm. I watched her reach out and start to rub her clitoris. She had never done something like this before. The sight of her masturbating was enough to make my blood race.


    ¡°Baby, that¡¯s it. Rub your clitoris.¡± Ugh, my meat stick was starting to feel extremely ufortable, but I wanted her to continue enjoying herself. She looked so f*cking sexy when she masturbated.


    ¡°Alpha, just shove it in, please.¡±


    I knelt, flipped her over, and slowly pushed my meat stick into her vagina, rhythmically thrusting in and out of her with my hips like a piston. But she never stopped rubbing her clitoris as her tender white buttocks pped against my hip bones. Once I was sure she wasn¡¯t in any pain, I began to thrust faster and with greater force.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Our room echoed with the moans, groans, sighs, and roars of our love-making. I no longer hesitated to let her feel every inch of me as I ravaged her. Her breathing started to grow more rapidly and hotter. She hadpletely forgotten herself.


    I grabbed her hips and thrust myself into her again and again. I made sure that I took good care of her most sensitive parts. She had another orgasm but she just begged for more.


    ¡°Ah! Yes, that¡¯s it, Edward! Yes, that¡¯s great! Oh my God, give me more! Ah!¡±


    ¡°Mona, get on top of me,¡± said I to her after a short while as Iy back on the bed.


    ¡°What? But we¡¯ve never tried this position before.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    She nodded and got on top of me. I helped her spread her legs on either side of my body and let her ce her hands on my chest to support herself.


    ¡°Move your hips up and down. You can rotate them too. Yes, f*ck, yes. Just like that, Baby.¡±


    She was such a quick learner and I started moaning in no time. Her hips rose and fell more frequently as I felt her flesh suck on my penis desperately.


    ¡°God, Ah! It¡¯s too deep! Ah, I¡¯ve never¡­ Ah! Been this deep before!¡±


    ¡°Make love to me, Baby, just like you said you would,¡± said I to her as I used my hands to help her ride me more steadily. She gradually got into the rhythm and movements, finally bouncing off my body while calling out my name in ecstasy. The undtions that came with each thrust of her hips made my penis bounce back perfectly every time it touched the end of her vagina. My eyes started to fill with stars, and I could feel her entire body start to emit heat as her breathing more rapidly.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah! Edward, I¡¯m cumming again!¡± She screamed.


    I thrust my hips upwards to meet her and gave us a f*cking glorious climax as she screamed with joy. Her honey gushed out like a waterfall and I had to put one arm around her to keep her from falling.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming, f*ck, I¡¯m cumming,¡± said I too. I sat up and hugged her as tightly as I could. I found her lips and kissed her hard whileunching a more aggressive attack from my hips into her. I had to use more energy than when we were in our position earlier, but I just wanted to kiss her so badly.


    As we climaxed, we shook, roared, and allowed our juices to ssh into each other as if trying to express the madness of being in the clouds. Gosh, we felt like we were in f*cking paradise. Mona continued to moan and tremble in my arms. Then, I gently slipped out of her body.


    When I next came to my senses, I found Mona curled up in bed as if she had been squeezed dry. I went to the bathroom and put some hot water and bath salts in the tub. Once everything was ready, I picked Mona up like a princess and ced her in the tub.


    While she soaked, I changed out our nkets and sheets before jumping in for a quick shower. When I was done, I went back to her and carried her out. I supported her as I dried her with a towel.


    The bath soak earlier must have restored some of her energy because I could tell she was enjoying the full range of services I was giving her right now. Once she was dry, I carried her back to bed. She watched me turn off the lights in the bathroom and bedroom before I crawled into bed with her.


    Once I was lying next to her, she leaned over against my chest.


    ¡°Edward, are you sleepy? Can I ask you a question now?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can, my darling,¡± said I as I hugged her and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Did you just think of me as Rose or Mona?¡±


    ¡°I see Mona, but I know you are Rose, so no matter who you are or what you look like, I will love all of you without reservation.¡±


    ¡°Your art ofnguage is superb, Edward,¡± said she, which made me feel slightly guilty because I knew that she was Rose, but I was somewhat OK with her looking like Mona.


    ¡°So who do you think I should continue being once everything has been settled? Rose or Mona?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t this question from her and didn¡¯t have much time to think about it judging by her tone. I could hear that she was curious yet afraid to hear my response. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t the first time she had thought and been bothered by it.

 Chapter 202 - The Discussion on Identity

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Discussion on Identity</h4>


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I opened my eyes the next morning, my first thought was to look for Phil¡¯s crib, but it was nowhere in sight. I almost jumped out of bed before I quickly realized that I was in my old bedroom, not the guest room. I felt a little more relieved.


    I didn¡¯t see Edward next to me when I got up so I decided to just wash up and find Luna Taylor. I was sure that no matter how much she loved Felix Lancaster and how many hundreds of kisses she could shower on her beloved grandson, she must have been tortured by that energetic little boyst night.


    I was about to enter the bathroom when I heard the bedroom door open. I turned around and saw Edward.


    ¡°I just went to morning practice so I didn¡¯t wake you because you were so sound asleep.¡± He walked over and gave me a kiss. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night, Baby?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, Alpha, but I think I should return to our baby boy soon. He must have caused your mother a lot of troublest night.¡±


    ¡°My mother has said to me before that she would happily spend twenty-four hours with Phil. She probably loves him more than she loves herself.¡±


    ¡°I know, but taking care of a baby is tiring.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sweetheart, but I also would like to take a moment of your time. We need to talk.¡±


    I nodded, knowing that whenever Edward spoke to me like that, the things we were going to talk about were no small matter. I let him take my hand and lead me to the sofa for a seat.


    ¡°Darling, do you remember what you asked mest night? Right before we went to bed?¡± asked he and I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of two options to your predicament. Whether you want to continue living as Rose or Mona is your choice, and I will support you no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, Dear. Can I hear the two options you have, then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Which would you like to hear first?¡±


    ¡°Mona¡¯s,¡± said I without hesitation but not because I had already made up my mind to continue living as Mona. Honestly, I was still undecided. But I also knew that if I were to return to being Rose, everything would be so much easier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sort out what had happened: Emily and her aplices had nned my car ident to keep me away from the pack. The imposter who reced me deeply hurt my pack and Rose.¡±


    I waited for him to continue.


    ¡°So because of him, Rose rejected me and left the pack. Eventually, I developed feelings for someone else during a business trip.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened from others¡¯ perspectives.¡±


    ¡°For thistter part, no one is to be med. Rose was not at fault for leaving me and I am not at fault for starting a new rtionship. The only ones who should be med are Emily and her aplices.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you.¡±


    ¡°So, what do we do if Rose and I somehow met again? How should we behave around each other in public then?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If you want to choose Mona¡¯s identity, maybe I should then focus on building my rtionship with Mona and ept her as my mate. This would mean that I would have to let go of Rose because what I had with her no longer exists. In a nutshell, option one is to build a new life with Mona and her child.¡±


    ¡°Wait, are you saying that you don¡¯t want me toe back as Rose and stay by your side forever? Do you love Mona more than me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that at all, Baby. Whatever you choose will be what I choose because you are my one and only love and that will never change. You may look like Mona but you are still Rose. Even my wolf Champion will love you as always because Charlotte is still a part of you.¡±


    ¡°But if we go with the first option, then people will never know that Phil is your biological son. I can¡¯t allow that reality. It¡¯s very unfair to him.¡±


    ¡°I have a solution to that. A paternity test will be the best proof. I will simply tell everyone that I need to ensure your safety before the culprits are caught, which is why I didn¡¯t tell them that Phil is actually my son. We¡¯ll just tell some white lies.


    ¡°But the timing of his birth doesn¡¯t match the timeline of your rtionship with Mona¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, besides the ranked members and Dr. Baldwin who know the exact time of your pregnancy andbor, no one will be able to urately do the math. I will just exin that after my car ident, I had been cast with dark magic and had lost my memory. That was when I had Phil with you, while I was far from the pack. And that I still didn¡¯t know how I will ever do right by Rose, but I also needed to be responsible for you, which means that you still have the right to be the pack¡¯s Luna.¡±


    ¡°Edward, even if I remain as Mona, Charlotte¡¯s appearance will simply reveal my true identity and throw all these ns out the window.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Baby, when was thest time you transformed into Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°Umm, before I became pregnant.¡±


    ¡°OK, that will be an additional thing we will have to figure out. Maybe her appearance will change with yours. Try transforming now.¡±


    ¡°Here?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Charlotte isn¡¯t that strong anyway. Also, this ce is big enough. Champion and I miss her a lot.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I shrugged and started to undress. I could already feel Charlotte jumping and howling excitedly within me. She hadn¡¯t been out for a long time.


    The moment I transformed, Charlotte immediately took over, and Edward and I simply gasped the moment we saw her.

 Chapter 203 - 203 The Wolf’s Changes

    203 The Wolf¡¯s Changes


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Woah! I guess Charlotte did change her appearance with you.¡±


    I watched as Charlotte perked her ears up before walking over to the full-length mirror in the room. She was also curious, then surprised, by her new appearance.


    She was no longer the bright and multi-colored wolf from before. Instead, she was not the color of a bloody rose ¨C it was the only color name I could think of because her fur was still glowing, making it a little difficult to determine her fur color. Regardless, her fur now looked more mature and stable. But perhaps the most shocking was the patterns of rose that glowed under the light!


    ¡®Edward, did you see that?!¡¯


    ¡®Yes, Baby. I thought the previous coat made Charlotte the most beautiful wolf, but now she looks equally as beautiful and unique. Those magical patterns are amazing. And your eyes, damn, are such a bright and sexy silver. I¡¯ve never seen such a wolf and I must say I am in awe.¡¯


    ¡®Me too.¡¯ My heart was racing. I had no idea that my wolf¡¯s appearance would change ording to mine, or that she would change into a magically new form.


    ¡®Our mate is smart to have guessed that I would change with you.¡¯


    Since I was no longer talking to Edward, Charlotte decided to speak with me.


    ¡®Yes, Charlotte, you look so new and so amazing.¡¯


    ¡®I think I¡¯ll get used to the look soon. It¡¯s not bad, but it was also good before.¡¯


    I could see that my wolf was pleased with her transformation. After we had admired her amazing appearance, she returned control to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Champion was so overwhelmed that he even drooled at her.¡±


    ¡°When we are free, we need to let the two of them meet again. Not being able to meet for so long must be so tormenting for them.¡¯


    Edward nodded, Then, I heard Charlotte¡¯s voice again.


    ¡®Rose, I know that you can hear my thoughts. I need you to know that no matter your choice of returning to your past self or continuing to live with your current identity, I will follow you. However, I need to remind you that because of the bloody war eight years ago, everyone in Southern Wilderness Pack has been considered dead. Not many people know that you are a survivor. And since you rejected Alpha and left the pack. Many people think that you have been exiled, which is a state of being that is difficult to survive in. Since Mona has her own history and has been epted by the pack, just make sure you think this through. Don¡¯t be too hasty. This is your life and you have every right to make your own choices. Whatever you decide, I will support you. I will be happy with either identity, and I will always love you.¡¯


    ¡®Thank you, Charlotte, I will make sure to think this through.¡¯


    Charlotte was right. Although Mona¡¯s appearance was created by magic, she had already created her own identity and life. If Rose represented the past, then Mona was the present. But if I didn¡¯t return to being Rose, wouldn¡¯t that be disrespectful to my parents who had given their lives to save me?


    I decided not to think about it for a while. One day the answer woulde. I decided to go see Phil first. But Edward stopped me again.


    ¡°Baby, actually, I have something else to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know when Nichs will arrive, so I think we need to start the n just in case.¡±


    Edward now looked seriously apologetical.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you, Angel.¡±


    He pulled me into his arms and hugged me tightly, constantly kissing the top of my head.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re not doing this because you¡¯re feeling guilty.¡± I smiled at him.


    ¡°Of course not! Felix¡¯s mother, I didn¡¯t expect you to look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m just joking with you. Of course I believe you, but please understand my point of view too.¡±


    ¡°I guarantee that this won¡¯tst for too long. Everything I did, I did to protect you, our son, and our pack. We will punish the bad guys.¡±


    I nodded because I knew what he was talking about. It was a little hard for me to ept the n at the beginning, but I quickly let it go.


    We were all following our hearts. Edward had his ns, but maybe I had mine too.

 Chapter 204 - 204 Sudden News

    204 Sudden News


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Alpha told me that I could carry out the n, I felt a little sad.


    ¡°Mona has just received everyone¡¯s approval. Doing this will make her very sad and make it very difficult for her.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ve alreadyforted her. But in order to make everything seem more real and more reasonable, we have to do this. Nichs is a cunning man. You can¡¯t deny that he will investigate us beforehand. I have to ensure the safety of Mona and my son.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Alpha. I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    We went our separate ways and I went back to my bedroom to open my safe. I put on my gloves and took out a jewelry box from inside.


    After I opened the gorgeous box, I took out what was inside and checked it again. Once I had made sure it was working properly, I put it back in the box and put the box in the gift bag.


    Then, I took out my cell phone and made a call. After making sure the recipient was at home, I quickly left my bedroom.


    When I arrived at the house, one of the people I needed to be there was already waiting at the door.


    ¡°Beta, what do you want to give me?¡± asked Emily anxiously.


    ¡°I think we should go inside and talk,¡± said I.


    Once I entered her living room, I handed her the gift bag.


    ¡°Emily, this is what Alpha asked me to give you. To be precise, it¡¯s a gift from him. He feels very sorry and remorseful for how he has had to treat you recently.¡±


    ¡°Is it about the time he hit me because of that d*mn prostitute?¡± Emily narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, but not entirely. There¡¯s also his bad attitude towards you in the past.¡± Despite the words I said to her, I had to hold back my strong disgust.


    ¡°Why is he doing this suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Because he discovered some of Mona¡¯s secrets. Apparently, she isn¡¯t with him because she loves him. She has other intentions towards him, which made Alpha very angry and disappointed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s something wrong with that b*tch! But all of you were quick to be on her side!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also sorry for my past actions. Emily, please ept the gift that Alpha is giving you. Otherwise, he will me me.¡±


    I handed the gift to Emily and she epted it with a smile on her face. However, when she opened the jewelry box, she was a little confused at first. After I exined it to her, she finally revealed her true expression. Her mouth spread so wide that it almost reached the back of her head.


    ¡°So, Beta, you¡¯re saying that this green bracelet is worth more than 80,000 dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emily. Alpha bought this bracelet at a jewelry auction a few years ago. It is an emerald Cartier bracelet from 1976. These are Colombian emeralds. He had bought it for 80,000 dors but I think it¡¯s actually more than 150,000 dors now. Alpha wants you to wear it. This is his sincerity to you.¡±


    ¡°God, I¡¯ve never seen such expensive jewelry!¡± Her voice was trembling, but she immediately recollected herself to show that she did not care.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t Alphae to me personally?¡±


    ¡°Because he just experienced a huge crossroads, but he has finally made his decision. He¡¯s prepared to marry you and make you the pack¡¯s new Luna. He¡¯s personally preparing the notice to inform the members of the pack. This is a very big matter.¡±


    ¡°Say that again?¡± I saw her stare at me with her ignorant eyes. This made me want to y with her emotions again, but Alpha told me to settle this matter as soon as possible.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong. You are about to be Luna of the pack. The news will be announcedter to the family representatives of all members of the pack.¡±


    ¡°Patrick, prepare a fitting gown for me. Right away! Send it to my house. I hope that it will be bright and eye-catching,den with pearls.¡±


    Oh, she hadn¡¯t even be Luna yet, but she had already begun tomand me impolitely. I guessed that she had already fantasized about this scene many times. Moreover, she was a murderer. She deserved to be a victim of the n.


    ¡°Yes, Luna.¡± This made her smile until her face was about to burst.


    ¡°When can I move into the castle?¡±


    ¡°This will take some time. Alpha needs to settle some matters between him and Mona first. Please be patient.¡±


    ¡°Will that b*tch be exiled?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that, but thews of the pack aren¡¯t just for show.¡±


    Once I left her house, I asked Dn to go to the city to get the most expensive branded gown. I didn¡¯t want to do this disgusting thing at all because there were more disgusting things waiting for me.


    To be honest, I admired Mona¡¯s patience and rationality. I couldn¡¯t imagine this happening to me and Diana. If it did, Diana would have chased me from the east to the west side of the with a stick. She would have probably cut off my penis too.


    But this was part of the n. For the safety of Mona and little Alpha; for the development and safety of the entire pack; for the entire werewolf race.


    I just hope that this d*mn thing will be over soon and that our real Luna will return.

 Chapter 205 - 205 The New Luna?

    205 The New Luna?


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When the time came, I decided to stay in my guest room.


    Jane was with me, initially holding my hand. But now, she was pacing back and forth impatiently. I knew she was afraid that I would be sad, but to be honest, I felt empty inside right now.


    It seemed that Edward didn¡¯t want me to hear about the gathering, so he arranged for it to be in the space behind the castle instead of the one in front of the castle. But he forgot that I was a Werewolf of Chaos so my hearing allowed me to hear clearly even from this distance.


    After a while, it seemed that the gathering was about to begin.


    ¡°Family representatives of the pack members.¡± It was Patrick¡¯s voice. ¡°I am standing here on behalf of Sunset Pack, Alpha, Edward Lancaster. I have an announcement to make. In the near future, Alpha will marry a member of the pack: Emily. B. Goodall. She will be the pack¡¯s new Luna. She had once saved him from death. Even though she isn¡¯t a perfect person, Alpha is willing to fulfill the promise he made to her, ept her, and teach Emily etiquette, thoughts, and actions to help her be a qualified Luna. This is a great time for the Lancaster family and a great time for Sunset Pack. Know, obey, and now, pass this message on to all your family members.¡±


    As soon as he finished, the crowd began to murmur.


    ¡®D*mn, it was a good thing this was short and cryptic, or I would have kicked Edward in the ass.¡¯


    I almostughed when I heard Patrick¡¯s thoughts. And even though I knew this was all an act, I couldn¡¯t help myself from feeling a little sad.


    When Patrick announced that Edward was going to marry Emily and make her Luna, a lot of thoughts suddenly flew into my head from different pack members.


    ¡®Oh, my God! What is Alpha thinking? Making that stupid woman Emily Luna?¡¯


    ¡®It turns out what that woman told me was true. Why wasn¡¯t I the lucky one?¡¯


    ¡®It was the worst decision Alpha ever made. How could Simon¡¯s daughter be Luna? She¡¯s just an uncultured and an unssy b*tch!¡¯


    ¡®This is the biggest news ever! I¡¯m gonna share it with my friends right now. It¡¯s Edward Lancaster we¡¯re talking about!¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯d rather that mistress Mona be Luna than Emily. She¡¯s worse than a mistress.¡¯


    ¡®That b*stard Emily actually did it! I need her to get Noah to marry me as soon as possible now.¡¯


    Oh, that¡¯s what Eve the elf thought.


    ¡®How long has Luna Rose been gone? This is outrageous!¡¯


    ¡®Our Alpha¡¯s brain is broken. He has a wife and a mistress at the same time. His heart is corrupted by desire. Our pack is doomed.¡¯


    I shook my head as I kept more thoughts out of my head. I knew that the next few days wouldn¡¯t be easy for me until Nichs arrived.


    However, my heart ached even more for Edward. He was suffering a lot of criticism because of this n. I didn¡¯t want everyone to look down on him or even hurt him in their thoughts, not even for a moment.


    I stood up, and Jane followed me as well.


    ¡°Mona, I also protested to Alpha. But he thought that this was the best way to lure that demon to take the bait. A pack might go all out for their Luna, but if it was just an annoying Omega, this might not happen.


    ¡°Although the n has begun, I¡¯m still very dissatisfied with the damage he has done to you,¡± she added.


    ¡°Jane, Edward didn¡¯t hurt me,¡± I told her. ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha of this pack. He¡¯s doing what he thinks is right, and he¡¯s doing it to protect the pack. He¡¯s also protecting Phil and me.¡±


    ¡°I know, but this has put you through something you shouldn¡¯t have. Everyone will think that another woman has reced Rose and won against you. I feel sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°Emily will get what she deserves. The higher she climbs, the harder she will fall. Also, promise me that you will support Edward¡¯s decision. He has considered it carefully and so has the Council of Elders.¡±


    ¡°Though I might not be happy with the n, of course I will support him. As for Emily, I can¡¯t wait for her to die. She is a disaster. However, if she was tortured to death by vampires, that would be good too. I even hope that the Council of Elders¡¯ reinforcements will arriveter. I want to be part of the execution.¡±


    I smiled at Jane. I was only calm on the surface, but I felt a little sour inside. It was my most instinctive psychological and physical reaction because I loved that man even though I knew it was all an act.


    I walked over to the crib in the room and held Phil in my arms.


    My son was sleeping soundly. I didn¡¯t know what he was dreaming about but his long eyshes were fluttering slightly as a smile spread across his face. He was very cute, his facial features aplete replica of Edward¡¯s.


    ¡°Baby, no evil can harm you, your father, and this pack. I will definitely stand up for you.¡±


    Yes, everyone was making their final preparations, including myself.

 Chapter 206 - 206 The Beginning of the Plan

    206 The Beginning of the n


    [Emily¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I stood next to Patrick as he announced Alpha¡¯s decision to everyone, I saw many Omegas looking very surprised, some were even angry. But what did this have to do with me? They were just jealous. Once Edward hosted the Luna ceremony, I would no longer be associated with these lowly Omegas.


    Over the past two days, I had begun to taste the benefits of being Luna. When I walked among the pack, everyone bowed their heads to me in respect. It didn¡¯t matter how much he or she had disliked me.


    My once-fake girlfriends Naomi and Jones had also begun to ingratiate themselves with me, but I didn¡¯t want to talk to them. Jacqueline, who had been graced by Rose, had aplex frown on her face as she bowed her head to me once. But that was not what I wanted to see. So, I berated her and she apologized as she bowed down to me for her rudeness.


    I had started nning everything that I could with my power. But there were also things that were beyond my control, like that d*mn b*tch, Jane.


    ¡°Just because Alpha epts you doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll ept you. You¡¯ll always be just a stupid, cheap, obnoxious Omega.¡±


    She was just a f*cking Gamma spouse. I had no idea what she was trying to pull. Not only did she not lower her head like everyone else, but she was alsopletely disdainful of me.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll always remember what you said!¡± I yelled at her, but she just sneered and left. D*mn it, once my Luna ceremony was held, I swear I would beat her up until she knelt and begged me.


    I needed Alpha to back me up. Since he chose me, he must have been disappointed in the mistress. I wondered what the woman did to Alpha. But for two days, I hadn¡¯t been able to meet Edward. He seemed to be avoiding me although Patrick told me it was only because he had a lot on his te.


    I touched the green bracelet that I wore on my right hand. It was beautiful and matched my temperament perfectly. It also made me look even nobler. I wore it all the time, even when I slept because it was a gift from Alpha. It was now a symbol of my identity.


    I decided to be an obedientpanion for the time being. My Luna ceremony was set in stone so what were a few more days?


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    By morning, I had already left the mountains. I had gone to inspect the training of the elite warriors of the pack, which had been kept a highly-guarded secret. It was the same for every pack that was preparing to participate in the capture of Nichs.


    On the way back, I dialed Patrick¡¯s number. ¡°Where is that b*tch now?¡±


    He clearly knew where the b*tch was. This was all thanks to the small gift I had given her. The emerald lights were specially fitted with precise GPS signal transmitters. I¡¯d paid a fortune to have it custom-made, so it had to work.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s walking down the art corridor on the first floor of the castle. Looks like she¡¯s looking for you again,¡± said my Beta.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a long-term solution, Brother. You can¡¯t keep avoiding her. You¡¯ve already admitted she¡¯s your Luna.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, I know. Fine, tell her toe to my office.¡±


    When I arrived at my office, I found that b*tch already sitting on my sofa. Although the weather was cold, she was wearing ck stockings, a tight leather skirt, and a pair of low-quality high heels. I felt as if my eyes had been raped by her.


    ¡°Alpha, what have you been doing for the past two days? I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere!¡±


    Once I closed the door of my office, she clung to me like a piece of gum, her body pressed against mine. Her coquettish tone made me want to puke.


    I immediately distanced myself from her and used an Alpha¡¯s eyes to tell her to stay away from me.


    ¡°Listen, Emily, I have to tell you something. I made you Luna not because I love you. I have no love for you at all, but I am very disappointed in my current love life, so I need to let myself move forward again. The pack also needs a formal Luna. Of course, I don¡¯t deny the possibility of me falling in love with you if you can be a good enough Luna.¡±


    She looked at me and her facial expressions told me that she was not too happy. But she knew that she could not be angry at me so her face immediately softened into a smile.


    ¡°I understand you, Alpha. I¡¯m willing to apany you through this difficult period. I¡¯ll also be an excellent Luna.¡±


    ¡°Really? Can you do that? Give up everything for this pack and dedicate your energy, time, and even your life when your pack¡¯s in danger?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Alpha. This is what a Luna should do.¡±


    ¡°Very good, Emily, I didn¡¯t misjudge you. Now that everyone knows that you¡¯re Luna, you should act like one.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already doing that.¡± She continued to smile sweetly at me, but I only wanted to tear her throat apart.


    At this moment, my phone rang. It was my mother.


    I hesitated for a moment, then walked to a ce far away from that b*tch before picking it up.


    ¡°Son! God! Come here quickly! Go to Mona¡¯s room!¡±


    ¡°Mom? What happened?¡± asked I in a low voice.


    ¡°Mona is unconscious and having a seizure! I can¡¯t wake her up at all!¡±

 Chapter 207 - 207 Hunting

    207 Hunting


    [Nichs¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Inded on thend of the United States of America in my private ne, I did not feelfortable because I had been confined in this small space for the past ten hours. Then, my stupid sidekick just had to ask me a stupid question.


    ¡°Sir, why did we take the ne this time and not choose to sh?¡±


    ¡°Because, you idiot, we¡¯re bringing people back, and she¡¯s not a vampire.¡±


    Nick retreated to the side submissively, but he quickly appeared again with another person beside him. He must be a local vampire general.


    ¡°Sir Nichs, it¡¯s our honor to have you here. We¡¯ve already prepared a safe house for you. Please believe that it¡¯s absolutely secure,¡± said he as he spread out a map in front of me.


    ¡°This?¡± I pointed at a ce that was inconspicuously marked in red.


    ¡°Yes, you are very observant.¡±


    I focused on the point on the map for a few seconds and I immediatelynded in the living room of the safe house.


    It was a two-story vi furnished with ready-made rosewood furniture and decorated with medieval sculptures and paintings. It was nothingpared to where I lived, but it would make do for now. I needed to rest here and carry out my n.


    ¡ª


    I remembered a rare smile on my vampire werewolf boy¡¯s face before I left. It was when I bet my dignity that I would bring back the powerful mother Werewolf of Chaos.


    ¡°Nichs, I hope you mean what you say this time.¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear. I¡¯ll do anything to make you happy,¡± said I to him.


    ¡°Your words are so corny.¡±


    He was flirting with me, or at least I thought he was. It was just such a rare moment between Frankie and me so I couldn¡¯t stop myself from having a severe adrenaline rush.


    ¡°Do you want to go with me? Maybe we can take a vacation,¡± said I to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a vacation. I told you, the Werewolf of Chaos I felt was f*cking powerful. You don¡¯t seem to be taking this very seriously. Also, I won¡¯t appear in front of those d*mn werewolves until everything is ready. Why do you always ignore my words?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it. She¡¯s just a she-wolf. There¡¯s no need to make such a fuss.¡±


    ¡°I advise you to be more prepared. Otherwise, you might be a joke in the vampire world just like Cain.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Little b*stard!¡± His words triggered me a little, but I immediately forgave him. He wasn¡¯t a true vampire so I guessed it wasn¡¯t surprising that he was heartless towards Cain. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t wrong. Cain was killed by a Werewolf of Chaos. Although he was my ancestor, he was weaker than me.


    However, I immediately shook my head. I would always find excuses to give Frankie the benefit of the doubt, including the fact that he didn¡¯t love me. I had never been so humble to anyone before. And I had no way of dealing with him, even though I was the king of vampires.


    ¡°Good luck, Nichs. Remember, she must be brought back alive.¡±


    And with that, he disappeared in a puff of smoke, not forgetting to take my heart away.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Sir Nichs, the captains are on standby. When do we move out?¡± asked Nick carefully when we arrived at the safe house.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve enjoyed the nightlife here.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I wish you happy hunting.¡± He immediately understood what I meant and lowered his head.


    When I walked out of the vi¡¯s entrance, a ck car was already waiting for me at the entrance. I didn¡¯t need to tell him anything and the driver knew to send me to a bar. It seemed that his local boss had told him in advance.


    ¡°Taboo Club?¡± I shouted as I looked at the sign. I also saw a long line at the entrance. There were a few women, but most of them were men. Looking at the temperament and clothes of those people, as well as the name of the bar, I immediately understood that this was what I needed.


    I walked straight along the line of customers waiting to enter until I reached the entrance of the bar.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in, sir. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a line here?¡± A strong man like the Rock Johnson stopped me. I could smell that he was a human.


    I took out my wallet and handed him a thousand dors. He immediately changed his attitude and pushed the crowd aside to let me pass. Money makes the mare go. The same went for humans. They were easily bribed. This was their weakness.


    I entered the club and the smell of human sweat and alcohol filled my senses. I began to search through the crowd for the lucky person who would belong to me tonight. It was always easier to get them when they were drunk and confused.

 Chapter 208 - 208 The F*cked Up Bartender

    208 The F*cked Up Bartender


    [Nichs¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I looked around the ce as music, alcohol, and bodies covered every corner. Some men were walking around in their underwear while a drag queen stood on stage.


    Just as I looked away, I noticed a young boy behind the bar. His hair was jet ck and his thick eyebrows were slightly raised in rebellion. His eyshes were long and slightly curly while his eyes were jet ck. He was very cute because he looked like a low-quality version of Frankie.


    I approached the bar and sat in front of him.


    ¡°Hey, handsome, what do you want?¡± asked he to me.


    ¡°First, your name,¡± said I. He tapped his finger on his chest and I saw a name tag. ¡°Haruki? Cute name.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person who doesn¡¯t find my name strange because I¡¯m American-Japanese.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not strange. It¡¯s very special, and so are you.¡±


    ¡°If this is your way of seducing me, I think you¡¯re about to seed.¡± He looked at me and smiled. Although his words were very sophisticated, I could tell at a nce that he was a simple human who was trying to blend into this bar. He might have just started working here not long ago. He dressed like a studentpared to the others. This was good. I liked my supper clean.


    ¡°Handsome, do you want to order a drink? I still have many customers ordering wine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll order the most expensive one here. In fact, I want two sses of it.¡± He was a little surprised, but he immediately walked to a shelf. I saw him take out a bottle of Louis XIII cognac before pouring a double in front of me.


    ¡°That¡¯s one hundred and thirty dors per serving. Since you ordered a double, that¡¯s two hundred and sixty dors,¡± said he to me, and I handed him three hundred dors.


    ¡°Keep the change.¡± He smiled and thanked me. Then, he went to pour alcohol for the others.


    This human boy had sessfully attracted my attention. Not only had I found my next meal, but I also believed that I had found my angel for the night.


    ¨C


    ¡°Vincent... I want to hear it again. Why... Why did you wait for me at the bar?¡±


    I was in a suite at a five-star hotel with my little prey, rubbing my hard penis against his flesh. He had just given me a blow job, and I had to say his technique was rather rusty so he didn¡¯t satisfy me. Oh, and I told him my name was Vincent, a businessman from Europe.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m attracted to you, Sweetheart.¡±


    He was under me. I had already given him a bath and cleaned his genitals. Once my lubed fingers were out of his hole, I thrust my already-erect meat stick into his body with a backslide and Frankie¡¯s face appeared in my mind.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± He screamed in pain, twisting his body in an attempt to break free. He just looked like a poor little chicken, unable to escape from my clutches.


    ¡°Don¡¯t resist,¡± I whispered into his ear, breathing heavily. His anus was like a newborn¡¯s ¨C it was f*cking tight. My penis rammed against his prostate through his rectum. His internal organs and anus began to contract and tremble, like a winter chill. His screams went from suppressed pain to satisfaction to excitement.


    ¡°God! Ah! Vincent! Ah! Oh my God! Ah!¡± The smell of satisfaction from his body assaulted me and I ravished him crazily until I poured all my seeds into his body.


    After we both took a breather, I let him go to the bathroom to clean his lower body again. When he came out, his tender penis was erect.


    ¡°Vincent, can you give me that again?¡± Heh, although he was still a university student, he was already quite a greedy person. I must have opened the door to his new world.


    He leaned over to my side shyly but I didn¡¯t like others to take the initiative to touch my body, so I immediately flipped him under me and violently prated him again. He writhed under me like a female dog in heat.


    ¡°Are you sure you want more?¡± asked I in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I want more!¡±


    I knew that a prostate orgasm was much more pleasurable than a penis ejaction orgasm. I didn¡¯t know how I knew, but I just did, alright? A penis ejaction orgasm would give a person the feeling ofplete satisfaction but they would also be very tired. A prostate orgasm wouldn¡¯t give one the satisfaction but would leave one desiring for another orgasm.


    The boy was still groaning loudly under me. I knew I had given him the best sex he had ever had in his life. But I didn¡¯t have too much time to waste on him.


    As he hung around my neck, groaned, and whimpered, I pushed his head to one side and bit into his veins. I put my hand over his mouth as he screamed in pain from losing blood.


    I wondered if I could turn him into a vampire or if he¡¯d be part of my collection. But I quickly gave up on that idea. He was a bit of a looker, but not everyone deserved to be called a vampire, let alone a mere bartender.


    Most of all, if I changed him, it would cause me some trouble and gossip. I didn¡¯t want Frankie to hear about it, and I didn¡¯t want him to know that I¡¯d taken the time to f*ck other human men in a hotel bed while I was looking for his Werewolf of Chaos.


    The hybrid was now a puppet with broken strings. Once I was done enjoying the fresh, sweet taste of his blood, I tidied myself up and headed back to my safe house.


    He wouldn¡¯t die, but I had injected him with enough vampire venom to paralyze him for the night. By the time the sun came up, his memory of the night was gone. All that would be left on his neck were two inconspicuous red dots.


    Vampires were always elegant, unlike werewolves who tore each other apart, and that difference had always been a source offort to me.


    I was going to take a nap because I had more important things to do tomorrow night.

 Chapter 209 - 209 Another Vision?

    209 Another Vision?


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    By the time I had rushed into the guest room, I heard the moans and sobs from my mate. I immediately noticed that she waspletely covered in cold sweat.


    ¡°Mona?¡± I shook her, trying to get her to open her eyes but she didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡°Mom, call Dr. Baldwin!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on his way.¡± My mother anxiously paced back and forth with Phil in her arms.


    Within seconds, Dr. Baldwin pushed the door open and came in. He trotted to the bed to observe my mate, then he opened her eyes and touched her forehead with his hands. He even pried open her mouth.


    ¡°It looks like Ms. Mona is having a nightmare,¡± said he. We tried to wake her again but failed.


    I didn¡¯t fully agree with Dr. Baldwin because this was very strange and unlike her. My mate was not a heavy sleeper, especially after she had Felix.


    In the end, I had no other choice. I dialed a number and spoke sinctly over the phone.


    ¡°Alonso, are you with Susanna? Mona is in trouble and I need your help.¡±


    Soon, the two of them appeared in the room together.


    ¡°Alpha, what happened to our niece?¡± asked Alonso.


    ¡°Mona hasn¡¯t been able to wake up. Dr. Baldwin thinks she¡¯s in a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a nightmare. She¡¯s experiencing something that happened in real life,¡± said Alonso after a while.


    ¡°What?¡± We were all surprised.


    ¡°I think the higher power has sent another vision to Mona.¡±


    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t she woken up?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s still in the middle of it. I can see that she¡¯s upset and scared. I think she¡¯s seeing something that she¡¯s never experienced before.¡±


    At this moment, my mate took a deep breath and suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Thank God, Baby. Are you okay?¡± I quickly went over to hold her shoulders.


    ¡°Edward?¡± She waspletely drenched in sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Baby. You¡¯re okay. I¡¯m here.¡± I held her in my arms. I could feel her trembling.


    ¡°Dr. Baldwin, you can return to the infirmary for the time being. Mom, can you keep Phil in your room for now?¡± My mother and Dr. Baldwin agreed. I trusted them but I just didn¡¯t want to cause any kind of panic for anyone in an uncertain situation.


    ¡°Baby, what did you just go through?¡±


    I did not hesitate to ask the moment my mom and Dr. Balwin left.


    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± said Mona to us as she turned away. She seemed to feel some difort and when her palm touched her neck, we found that she was bleeding.


    ¡°Shit! What happened?¡± I moved her hair away and saw that there were puncture marks on her neck. ¡°What the hell is this thing?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s a vampire bite!¡± Susanna eximed.


    ¡°Mona, tell us what you saw.¡± Alonso was anxious now.


    ¡°I was in a bar. It looked like a bar or a club, and I think I was a waiter. I remember that I was a man, at least physically, and I was serving customers behind the bar. A man walked up to me and hit on me. Heplimented my name and ordered the most expensive drink.¡±


    ¡°You are a man, and another man came to talk to you? What does he look like?¡± asked Susanna.


    ¡°He is very tall, taller than everyone present, so I noticed him easily.¡±


    ¡°Is his hair silver or white?¡±


    ¡°The lights in the bar were too bright. But I could tell that his skin is pale and his muscles are well developed. His voice is a little rough and hoarse, and the clothes he is wearing look expensive.¡±


    ¡°Continue, Mona. What happened after that?¡± Alonso pressed on.


    ¡°He was at the bar all night. Every time I looked at him, he was looking at me. He also ordered some more drinks after that and gave me a lot of tips. I could feel that I was in a good mood and had a good impression of him. I could feel my body getting excited ¨C yes, the body and mind of the man I was. He seemed to need money very much. After the bar closed, I found the tall man waiting for me at the door. Then I went to the hotel with him. Then we had sex.¡±


    I immediately roared the moment I heard thest part. I couldn¡¯t help myself. Champion was furious inside me, but I used myst ounce of sanity to stop myself from turning.

 Chapter 210 - 210 He’s Already Here

    210 He¡¯s Already Here


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Continue, Rose.¡± Alonso no longer called her Mona. It seemed that the situation was more serious than I had expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that I had a man¡¯s body, but I gave that tall man a blowjob. And during thest time we had sex, he bit me. I was very frightened and panicked. But when I woke up, I saw you,¡± said my mate.


    ¡°Oh, God, I think that¡¯s ¡®Spirit Travel¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What is that? Why do I feel like I was in a man¡¯s body? What happened to me?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the dream you had in Phuket? At that time, you also dreamed of a man, but you didn¡¯t see his face clearly,¡± said Alonso.


    ¡°Yes! I remember now! That vicious and arrogant voice! I remember that was simr to the voice of the man I just met!¡± My partner eximed.


    ¡°Yes, because it¡¯s very likely that they are the same person, the head of the vampire race.¡±


    I felt as if my breath was about to stop.


    ¡°Spirit Travel is a higher level and more specific vision ability. It will allow your soul to attach itself to the body of the person involved in the current event, but your perspective is still that of a bystander. But what I find incredible is that there are even bite marks on the same part of your neck. Logically speaking, this would only appear on the body of the bartender you¡¯re possessing.¡± Alonso turned serious as he exined.


    ¡°So, what does this mean?¡± asked I.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never encountered or heard of such a thing. The only thing I can think of is that this means that the person who attacked Mona is too powerful. He even affected the boundary of the spirit body.¡±


    Alonso and I looked at Mona¡¯s neck again, but the marks on her neck had disappeared. Her skin was now as smooth as before. Her ability to recover was abnormally strong, which made me feel a little better.


    ¡°Can you remember anything else? I need to know more details, such as the bar, what is it called? Or the hotel? The street you passed?¡± Alonso kept asking my mate.


    ¡°I remember the bar¡¯s logo and its name, it¡¯s called ¡®Taboo.¡¯ And on our way to the hotel, I felt that I had passed by that road Jane had taken me to when we were in the city to shop.¡±


    When Mona described the bar called ¡®Taboo¡¯, I quickly used my phone to check the relevant information about that ce. Then I discovered that the bar was in the local city. The decorations, furnishings, and performances on the stage that she had seen were exactly the same as the ones on the inte, but she had never set foot there before.


    ¡°I believe in the uracy and authenticity of your memory because you¡¯re a powerful Phoenix Soul Wolf,¡± said Alonso. ¡°Susanna, show her the image of that person.¡±


    Susanna nodded and used magic to create an image. When she saw it, Mona took a deep breath and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! It¡¯s the man I met in the bar. It¡¯s just that the clothes are different. His clothes looked more avant-garde.¡±


    ¡°This is Nichs from thete 18th century. I couldn¡¯t find a more recent image of him for the time being,¡± said Susanna. ¡°But his face won¡¯t change. He¡¯s a vampire. He doesn¡¯t age.¡±


    ¡°Is he just going to live like this? Won¡¯t he disguise himself?¡± asked I.


    ¡°As far as I know, he never does. He¡¯s a narcissist,¡± said Alonso. ¡°And, from the looks of it, if he¡¯s gay and has an aplice, it could be a male.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. If his aplice is his male partner, then why didn¡¯t he bring him along? Why did he cheat on him? Also, it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s bisexual,¡± said Susanna.


    ¡°Well, no matter what the truth is, I agree that some cheating is involved here,¡± said Alonso, looking a little amused. But he quickly turned grim and made my heart race with his next words


    ¡°What we know now is that the higher power has revealed some information to Rose. This is the help it can give her, and that is...¡± He paused for a moment as he looked at all of us.


    ¡°Nichs is already here. This coincides with Rose¡¯s first premonition. He ising to capture the Werewolf of Chaos he has been targetting. He must be nearby and will take action soon.¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211 Final Preparations

    211 Final Preparations


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    That d*mned b*stard had already arrived. He was nearby. I updated the council as soon as I could and made sure that the information arrived at their ears in the shortest possible time.


    After the council had decided to capture Nichs, my father and I went to the council¡¯s headquarters again to discuss whether, once he had found my mate and came to my pack to take her, we should capture him upon sight or wait for him to go back and catch him when he had his guard down?


    It was finally decided that we would act on thetter.


    This was because we didn¡¯t know how many people he would bring when he arrived, whether his possible aplices woulde with him, and we couldn¡¯t be sure when he would show up. The second reason was that the council and I wanted to minimize the casualties among Sunset Pack so we decided to move the battlefield.


    I suspected that his arrival might be a surprise, which would have a significant negative impact on the time and efficiency of the various groups gathering their elite warriors to fight. But, thanks to the moon goddess, Mona got the hint before he made his move. The higher Power must be on our side. So, our ns would go forward as nned.


    After making sure Mona was okay, I quickly gathered the ranked members and asked them to go over their work for a final check immediately.


    Our group had already installed enough cameras, power grids, and secret targeted training for the warriors in the forest. Besides, we had arge arsenal of weapons which Patrick was in-charge of.


    As for the rest of our pack, Ad and Jane had organized three special situation drills to make sure everyone knew ¨C especially the elderly, women, and children ¨C where to hide and what to do in the event of a war or disaster.


    In the meantime, I looked at the expensive micro-device, which showed exactly where Emily was now, not just in terms oftitude and longitude, but when she entered a building or any indoor environment. Our disy showed the entire structure of the building with the exact location of her whereabouts.


    I had already given it a lot of thought about whether it was unfair to Emily that I used her as bait to capture Nichs, especially because she didn¡¯t know about it regardless of the severity of her past crimes. But Grand Elder Liam found a reason for me.


    ¡°It is an undisputed truth that progress requires individual sacrifice, for every species and every group. Although the spirit of sacrifice is not in line with the nature of intelligent creatures who should seek benefits and avoid harm, if every member is wise enough to only protect themselves, justice cannot be upheld. Moreover, I don¡¯t think we can call it a sacrifice. Emily is just one of the chess pieces in our n to capture Nichs. Our soldiers will do their best to ensure her safety, even if they have to sacrifice their lives for it. She will be brought back to face the justice she deserves.¡±


    ¡°And Emily is now about to take on the role of Luna of her own free will. Luna is more than just a title, it means responsibility and the ability to rise to the asion in times of crisis. I believe that if Rose was still in power, she would still be willing to y her part regardless of the risks,¡± added he.


    He didn¡¯t know that Mona was Rose, but when I heard him say that, I found that it was a very urate assessment of my mate.


    I didn¡¯t know when Nichs would being, but it would definitely be at night because vampires couldn¡¯t move around when the Sun was nigh.


    So, it might be tonight, tomorrow night, or one night after that. Still, we couldn¡¯t take any chances. We needed to be ready every night.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Alonso’s Worries

    212 Alonso¡¯s Worries


    [Alonso¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When Susanna and I returned to the house in the southern part of the group, we didn¡¯t talk much.


    To be honest, I was afraid of what was about to happen. This had never happened when I was facing Cain. I had a faint premonition that this matter was far moreplicated than we had expected.


    ¡°Susanna, I think I should do something about this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t allowed to interfere?¡± She walked to me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, but I don¡¯t want to just stand on the sidelines. If Nichs makes a move on Rose...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. That b*stard can¡¯t identify a Werewolf of Chaos who hasn¡¯t used their abilities. Rose just needs to sit tight until he gets to Emily.¡±


    ¡°But what if? Rose is myst descendant. Felix is a boy and can¡¯t pass on the bloodline unless Rose gives birth to another girl.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that,¡± said she to me. ¡°My dear, you¡¯ve trained Rose well. She also knows the entire n and is willing to follow it. That¡¯s the best way to protect her and her son. Besides, you said it yourself. You believe that she¡¯s immortal like you so-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so anymore.¡± I interrupted her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s immortal.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± asked Susanna to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just my intuition. Or should I say, sixth sense?¡±


    ¡°Baby, a woman¡¯s sixth sense is usually more urate than a man¡¯s. Rose will be fine. Things will go ording to n.¡±


    ¡°I think I should talk to her. I feel that she has hidden some of her thoughts from me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but I want to remind you that I know you care very much about Rose and that she is your descendant. But she has the right to her secrets and thoughts. And perhaps you need to respect these things.¡±


    I nodded. Susanna kissed my face and I went out the door, heading back towards the castle.


    ¡ª


    When I knocked on Mona¡¯s door, she was a little surprised by my arrival.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you here again? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Alpha here?¡± asked I.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone to make sure the pack is ready. Is there anything you need from him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. But there¡¯s nothing special. I just want to talk to you. After all, we rarely speak to each other face-to-face.¡±


    ¡°I thought we¡¯d meet at practiceter.¡± She smiled at me, then walked over to the crib and continued to help her son burp. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Rose.¡± I looked at her. ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she put Phil in the crib and gently coaxed him to sleep. Once the little prince had fallen asleep, she sat down on the sofa in the room and motioned for me to join her.


    ¡°I hate that you¡¯re also a Werewolf of Chaos because it means that way you¡¯ll know that I¡¯ve put up a wall against you.¡± She smiled again, looking peaceful, magnanimous, and fearless. I rarely saw such a smile on her face.


    ¡ª


    When our conversation was over, I stood up and hugged her.


    ¡°Alonso, this is the first time you¡¯ve been so kind to me,¡± said she with a smile.


    ¡°I apologize for being so hard on you in the past, Rose.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about! If a grandfather dotes on his granddaughter, it will only spoil her. The truth is, I appreciate your presence, Alonso,¡± said she.


    ¡°Who¡¯s a grandfather? All I know is that I am a handsome, talented, and beautiful uncle.¡±


    ¡°I am just making an analogy.¡± My descendant mocked me. But then she asked a question.


    ¡°To be honest, I have not thought about what identity I will continue to live in when this is over. Should I continue as Rose or Mona? I¡¯ve discussed this with Edward and he said that no matter which I choose, he would support me. I¡¯d like to hear your opinion.¡±


    ¡°This question stumps me, Child.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I thought you would be able to give me some advice because you weren¡¯t Alonso when you were born. You¡¯ve changed at least a hundred identities over the years, but your soul is still the original you.¡±


    ¡°Our situation is different,¡± said I to her. ¡°Have you asked Charlotte¡¯s opinion?¡±


    ¡°She already knows that I¡¯m struggling with this matter, and her appearance has also undergone a huge change. She¡¯s no longer the same color as before ¨C she now has the appearance of a bloody rose. Her eyes are now beautiful silver, which makes her look very magical.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed very magical,¡± said I. ¡°Under normal circumstances, the wolf¡¯s original form will not change at all. For example, my wolf didn¡¯t, but you¡¯re the unique Phoenix Soul Wolf. Your essence is stronger than mine.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s your suggestion?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any. This is a decision between you and Alpha. If he has already told you that, then he will love you regardless of whichever identity you choose. I think you need to carefully consider which identity will give you more life force and emotional space. What kind of self do you look forward to bing?¡±


    ¡°It sounds a bit profound, but I will think about it. Thank you, Alonso.¡±


    Before I left the house, I hugged Rose again, or Mona. I didn¡¯t know if our conversation had made me sentimental, but I had even started to feel a little afraid that thest question she asked me would ultimately be an invalid question.


    Moon goddess, please bless us so that everything will go smoothly.

 Chapter 213 - 213 Before the Darkness

    213 Before the Darkness


    [Nichs¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Nick!¡±


    The moment I woke up from my sleep, I called out to my idiot nephew. I had just taken a nap on the sofa.


    Although it was daytime, every window was tightly sealed by the dark curtains. Even if there was a bit of sunlighting in through the gaps, it wasn¡¯t enough to hurt me.


    The next second, my idiot nephew appeared in a wisp of white smoke and lowered his head towards me.


    ¡°Lord Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Did you get the information I needed?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± I leaned back on the sofa in afortable position and ced my legs on the coffee table.


    ¡°The current Alpha of Sunset Pack is Edward Lancaster. Lancaster. He¡¯s twenty-seven years old and is the head of tworge corporations in human society. One is a pharmaceuticalpany and the other is an investmentpany. His parents are still alive and his pack has over two thousand members. His wolf¡¯s name is Champion, a wolf covered in silver fur and is sixteen feet tall. His speed and strength in terms of attacks are very impressive,¡± said Nick as read out the information beside me.


    ¡°He has more than two thousand members?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord. He owns one of thergest werewolf packs in the United States.¡±


    I have to admit that this deepened my impression of him. This was indeed rare for an Alpha who was less than thirty years old.


    ¡°Continue, Nick.¡±


    ¡°The current Luna of Sunset Pack is Emily. B. Goodall, the woman in the photo you gave me. ¡°She¡¯s twenty-three years old. Her father was the chief butler of the pack¡¯s castle. Her wolf¡¯s name is Agatha. There¡¯s not much other information about her abilities.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they¡¯ve done a good job keeping it a secret,¡± said I.


    ¡°My Lord, it says here that this Alpha has a mistress and that mistress has a son with another werewolf,¡± said Nick.


    ¡°This gossip is not important to me. I just need you to confirm that the she-wolf named Emily is a real person and is the same as the one in the photo? The Luna of their pack?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what thetest information shows, my Lord.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°They seem to have noticed something, so they have installed more defensive measures at the edge of the pack and inside.¡±


    ¡°What are those measures?¡±


    ¡°Uh, they seem to have more power grids, cameras, infrared, and so on.¡±


    This made me want tough. Didn¡¯t these stupid werewolves know that these things had no effect on the vampire¡¯s transportation method? It seemed that I needed to deal with an Alpha who wasn¡¯t smart enough, which would make everything easier.


    ¡°I thought maybe you could take a look at the map of the Sunset Pack.¡± Nick handed me a map and the rest of the information.


    ¡°Leave it here, I¡¯ll study it. And pass this information to the general and the captains too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I came to Alonso and Susanna¡¯s house, they were already waiting there. Today¡¯s training was more enlightening as ¡®my uncle¡¯ did everything he could to teach me.


    After the training, we had some serious conversations, mostly with Alonso. I listened to most of it and I buried the words in my stomach.


    By the time I returned to the castle, I immediately found Alpha.


    ¡°I have a feeling that Nichs will act tonight,¡± said I to him.


    ¡°What is that feeling?¡± asked he.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel my energy and mental state fluctuating.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not a definite premonition? But it¡¯s hard to believe.¡± And it was in moments like this that I forget he was just an ordinary werewolf.


    ¡°But maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re sleep-deprived and tired from this morning¡¯s crazy experience, Baby, you¡¯re too nervous,¡± said he as he helped me tuck my hair behind my ear.


    ¡°No, Edward. It¡¯s tonight.¡±


    I stuck to my point. Even though I didn¡¯t know the exact time it would happen, I could feel the strange fluctuations. I knew my body and ability could react to impending dangers or events.


    ¡°Alonso feels the same way too, but he¡¯s not allowed to interfere in this matter,¡± said I as Alpha looked at me. I was using my eyes to plead with him.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements right away.¡± He kissed my forehead before contacting all the ranked members and rted personnel to have theme to my room.

 Chapter 214 - 214 Some Arrangements

    214 Some Arrangements


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    Once everyone was present, Edward began to exin what had happened this morning, as well as my premonition. Everyone looked focused and solemn.


    Once he was done exining, he began to give everyone their final tasks.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, I need you to take Felix to a safe ce,¡± said he.


    Luna Taylor picked my son up from his crib and returned to Alpha Leon¡¯s side. They didn¡¯t ask any questions as they gave me a reassuring look that told me they would protect him with their lives.


    ¡°Beta Patrick, make sure all the warriors are armed and ready for an undercover battle. After sunset, the strength and number of patrols need to be increased at least threefold. Dn will assist you.¡± He looked at the clock on the wall which read that it was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    ¡°No problem, Alpha,¡± said Patrick and Dn.


    ¡°Gamma Ad, tell all pack members to prepare their bunkers and that they need to stay hidden until sunrise the next morning.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to tell them the truth?¡± asked Ad.


    ¡°Not for the time being. Tell them that this is a high-level and rigorous exercise for safety. It must not be treated as child¡¯s y. Also, make sure that everyone can meet the standard of safety precautions,¡± said Edward as Ad lowered his head obediently.


    ¡°Gamma Jane, are your team members ready?¡± asked Edward.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. They are outstanding female warriors of the pack who have undergone focused training during this period of time.¡±


    When Jane said this, I looked at her in admiration. She was the most outstanding she-wolf warrior of Sunset Pack who had been protecting the pack since she was a teenager. She had even been involved in battles before. She was very valiant.


    ¡°Very good. If Nichs has reinforcements, they might split up to look for the target they want, the female Werewolf of Chaos. If that timees, I will need some of your female warriors to act as bait, just like our previous n. We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that Nichs might have the idea of taking hostages to attack or retreat. They need to ensure their own safety to the greatest extent.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Alpha.¡± Jane lowered her head.


    ¡°Dr. Baldwin, I need you to make sure that the pack hospital has everything they need to treat vampire bites orbat injuries, just in case.¡± Dr. Baldwin nodded and willingly obliged, even though he was not a person who knew the whole story.


    ¡°Can I do anything for the pack? Diana¡¯s eyes shone with earnestness and determination as Patrick held her hand tightly.


    ¡°Beta Diana, because you¡¯re a human and don¡¯t have your own wolf, you need to focus on protecting yourself,¡± said Edward, and I saw a sense of loss in her eyes.


    ¡°You can also help Patrick and Dn check all the public shelters in the pack to make sure they work properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Diana saluted Edward, which eased the tension a little.


    Soon, everyone left the room, leaving only Edward and me. Luna Taylor left with some essential baby supplies and reserved breast milk in the mini-fridge.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± asked he while letting me sit on hisp. I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reported to the Council of Elders. They will make preparations every night, including tonight. You have to believe that once that d*mned blood-sucking trash pounces on Emily and brings her back with them, the Council of Elders will gather their most elite forces and go to him to catch him in the act.¡±


    ¡°Are you still determined to participate in this operation, Alpha?¡± asked I to him.


    ¡°This is what I should do. I have no reason to back down, unless I can¡¯t go to the ce where he¡¯s staying because of policy reasons. We will capture him ande back safely. I promise you.¡±He took my hand and kissed it.


    ¡°Yes, I believe you,¡± said I because I knew that it was useless to say more.


    ¡°Baby, if the battle starts tonight, I need you to find a safe ce to hide and don¡¯t use your ability. This will only send a beacon to Nichs who will then discover your existence.¡±


    ¡°I will work hard.¡± He didn¡¯t know that this was a pun.

 Chapter 215 - 215 Night Falls

    215 Night Falls


    [Nick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    At this moment, my master was sitting on the sofa in the living room of the safe house, staring at the clock on the wall while I stood behind him.


    The Sun was about to set. Once itpletely disappeared from the horizon, the dark night would fall.


    ¡°Nick, how many people are there in the vampire army?¡±


    ¡°Sir, ording to your instructions, one general, ten captains, and two hundred members.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s a total of 211 people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. If you feel that it¡¯s not enough now, I¡¯ll ask them to increase the number.¡±


    ¡°No need, the number of soldiers in each werewolf pack will not exceed 10% of their entire tribe. Moreover, that ce is close to human territory. Those ordinary vampires are as stupid as you are, willing to ughter humans too. I want to minimize the risk of exposure. What we have should be enough for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± This might be the thousandth time he had called me stupid for no reason.


    I had been with this madman for many years. He would always yell at me at any time or asion, casually insulting me like before or beating me up. There was a permanent scar from when he once beat me up. And that was only because I did not find a dark wizard who wanted to work for him within the two hours he requested.


    But I could not find a reason to kill him. Apart from the fact that I waspletely no match for him, it was also because my mother was his sister. He could be considered a rtive of mine, even though I did not want to have such a rtive.


    ¡°Nick, where are my pills?¡±


    When I heard him ask me this question, I turned pale with fright. I couldn¡¯t help but feel my legs trembling.


    ¡°S-Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to bring them with me.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and go get them! You useless trash!¡± He roared at me and used his strength to throw me into a corner.


    I trembled and disappeared in a puff of smoke. I had to go back and get the so-called pill. He would sometimes take that thing before arge-scale war. It came from an old Japanese dark wizard. But in the east, they were not called ¡®wizards¡¯ but ¡®Taoists¡¯.


    My master had used force to enve the Taoist to refine pills for him until now. Their techniques seemed to be a family heirloom of the Taoist priest¡¯s family. They would use guarana, arisaema, ephedrine, toad venom, and more oriental materials that I did not know to make pellets that were said to excite the heart, stimte the central nervous system, and enhancebat effectiveness.


    Although I had always thought that this thing was just an IQ tax, my master still took it sometimes. He was very blind to some things that he thought were trustworthy.


    I even wondered if he might die of blindness if I decided to fake his pills during before I pass them to him? I had never done this before and I might get crushed to death by him before I did.


    Once I got the pills he needed, he took one. I watched his Adam¡¯s apple quiver, which made me swallow. In the time toe, he would gradually be more arrogant and more manic.


    ¡°Where are my troops?¡± asked he when his gaze fell on me again, .


    ¡°My Lord, they are already waiting for you outside the borders of Sunset Pack.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still standing here? Get over there! Tell them to get ready! And strictly forbid any human victims!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± I frowned, but still lowered my head and shed out of the vi.


    When I reappeared, I was already at the border of the Sunset Pack¡¯s suburbs. It wasn¡¯t too far from our safe house.


    I saw the vampire army waiting for my master¡¯s instructions. The leader was their general and a few captains. Everyone was armed.


    ¡°Nick, where is Sir Nichs?¡± asked the general to me.


    ¡°He should be here soon. He wants you to focus on this war and strictly forbid the killing of humans to avoid unnecessary trouble.¡±


    ¡°Did he have a good time at that gay barst night?¡± The general ignored my question, looking like he wanted to pick a fight. The rest of the army started to murmur.


    ¡°General, please stop gossiping. I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen if Lord Nichs hears about this.¡± But he only raised his eyebrows.


    A minuteter, my master appeared, and we bowed in respect to him.


    ¡°You all know why you¡¯re here,¡± said my master. ¡°Because there¡¯s a motherf*cking Werewolf of Chaos here, and she¡¯s a powerful wolf. I need you to capture her alive. She¡¯ll be gifted to my best partner, with whom I will build a world ruled by both vampires and werewolves. That¡¯ll be the best era.¡±


    Everyone lowered their heads staying silent to make the wolves unable to sense us.


    ¡°Lord Nichs, we will listen to your arrangements. Do you have any specific ns?¡± asked the general.


    ¡°We will infiltrate Sunset Pack and kill any werewolves who attempt to retaliate. The smart thing to do is to take a woman or cub as hostage while you move.¡± Then, Lord Nichs pulled a photo of the target and said do not kill this person. I believe you have studied this photo. Do not approach her alone. Her abilities may turn you into ashes. Act as a group, threaten her with a hostage, and capture her alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Once Nichs finished his announcement, everyone bowed to him again. Then, their pupils turned into slits and my master¡¯s eyes turned blood red.


    A war was about to begin that would change the world, even if it was just such a simple mission.

 Chapter 216 - 216 Confrontation

    216 Confrontation


    [Nichs¡¯s P.O.V.]


    After I finished delegating duties to my vampire army, I looked out over the territory of Sunset Pack. It was vast, but the she-wolf I was looking for should be located in the center of this area.


    Their pack had more than two thousand wolves, which meant that they might have more than a hundred soldiers. I didn¡¯t think that this would be a difficult war.


    I would return with the fabled she-wolf, my lover will ravage her, she will bear his offspring, I would reunite with my lover to restore order to the world, and the she-wolf will die.


    On mymand, my army shed away to the center of Sunset Pack while I stood on a nearby hillside and watch.


    My men were armed with silver des and enough silver nitrate bullets as well as guns. I watched themnd in werewolf territory, and soon, sharp sirens sounded.


    Werewolves rushed out from all directions. Some were in human form, wearing armor and holding sharp iron and oak knives. But most entered the battle in wolf form.


    I was expecting the whole war to end quickly because vampire venom could easily kill a werewolf. But the enemy had been easily stabbing directly into the hearts of my underlings, which was strange.


    The screaming, howling, and sound of weapons shing filled the night sky. After a while, I decided not to stand by and watch anymore because I noted that there were more of them than I had expected, with almost all of the werewolves behaving as if they hade prepared ¨C they seemed to be expecting our attack today.


    Once I shed onto the battlefield, two wolves pounced on me from both sides but I shed behind them, causing them to crash into each other. The two idiots were confused by the force of the collision and I took the opportunity to sink my fangs into one of them to inject my venom while ripping off the head of the other.


    After I killed another werewolf, my idiot subordinate, Nick, appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Master, the situation is more difficult than we thought. I think we need more reinforcements!¡±


    ¡°Then go find more!¡± I shouted at him. He shed and left while I continued to fight on the battlefield.


    I discovered that these lowly creatures had a certain level ofbat ability. Moreover, the ones who fought us were young and strong. It was possible that the old, weak, and disabled of the pack had hidden away the moment the battle started. I didn¡¯t know how Edward, the Alpha, figured out that his pack would be attacked tonight, but I¡¯m sure he had spent all his luck on it.


    Soon, my idiot nephew arrived with reinforcements, this time with muchrger numbers. We gradually took control of the situation. I knew we had to end the battle here as soon as possible so that we could capture and take the special she-wolf.


    Just as my army and I were ughtering our enemies, I heard more screams from my army of vampires. I followed the sound and saw two of the teams ¨C nearly twenty of my men ¨C being engulfed in a fire. The situation was dire.


    The fire was definitely not ordinary. It was the damned hellfire. The female Werewolf of Chaos was using her power somewhere! I was a little shocked that she could release hellfire. However, this wasn¡¯t apletely bad thing, because the moment she released it, I immediately knew where she was.


    ¡°Go to the castle! Capture the hostage. We must capture that she-wolf alive!¡± The captains within my immediate vicinity shed away after receiving my instructions.


    Within a second, I felt a strong force hit me and I was sent flying into the air. I felt great pain where the force made contact with me, but I immediately adjusted my position andnded safely.


    When I looked up, I saw a veryrge wolf who waspletely silver, standing at least fifteen feet tall. He let out a violent roar at me that felt as if it could shake the earth. The dust on the ground trembled from his movements and I could tell from the fierce light in his eyes that he was determined to kill me.


    ¡°Sunset Pack Alpha Edward Lancaster.¡± I stood where I was and sneered. He roared at me again as saliva dripped down from his stupid mouth. Then, I watched as he started to turn back into a human.


    ¡°Disgusting failure of a vampire, Nichs. When he turned back into human form, he looked at me with contempt.


    ¡°Failure? I¡¯ve never been called failure,¡± said I to him. ¡°If you hand over your Luna now, it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from her!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t ask nicely,¡± said I to him with a smile.


    ¡°You want me to send her to your lover¡¯s bed? Nichs, you¡¯re not only an idiot, you¡¯re also a pervert. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll f*cking take her.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how ridiculous your childish verbal provocations are? You¡¯re an idiot, Alpha.¡± I looked at him. Although I was extremely angry inside, I needed to buy time for my team to capture the Werewolf of Chaos. I knew that they were currently in the castle, about to seed.

 Chapter 217 - 217 The Captured Luna

    217 The Captured Luna


    [Nichs¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°As long as I stand in your away, you¡¯ll never be able to find and take her away!¡±


    That Alpha named Edward shouted at me, but I just scoffed at him because my men had already taken action.


    I quickly shed behind him. He spun around and I had to sh again, but he found me again. After a few times of this, he slowed down and I could sense that he was starting to panic. It turned out that Alpha, who led thergest pack of wolves in the United States, was so much fun to fool with. He was just arge mongrel.


    When I shed behind him again, I saw an opening and pounced on him. But suddenly, I was knocked back a few meters by a force.


    I wasn¡¯t prepared, but I stood up immediately. I didn¡¯t see where the force that had just attacked me came from, but I was sure it wasn¡¯t from the Werewolf of Chaos.


    It was from a wizard, and a powerful one.


    Just as I thought about it for a moment, Edward turned into his wolf again and charged at me. But before he could touch me, I shed again.


    Just as I was about to stand up, another power hit me. This time, it came from a different person ¨C a different wizard, to be exact ¨C and it made me roll over into the grass.


    F*ck, I had no idea that this werewolf pack had allies from other races. I knew that some wizards hated and feared me, but I didn¡¯t know how many of them there were, which wasn¡¯t very advantageous for me at the moment.


    I heard the wolf¡¯s roar again and I felt the ground shake behind me as the simple-minded, four-legged silver wolf rushed over again. I dodged at thest minute, but apparently, I wasn¡¯t quick enough because I noticed fresh, deep w marks on my arms.


    Although I wasn¡¯t bleeding, since my vampire¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t been beating for thousands of years, his action seeded in triggering my ultimate rage. We stared at each other before I let out a vampire scream at him while he let out a violent roar at me.


    Just as we were about to charge at each other, a loud scream made us both stop in our tracks.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Alpha! Help me!!¡±


    When I saw the she-wolf who had let out the scream, I smiled in satisfaction. The woman¡¯s scream made the mutt Edward let out an even louder roar.


    I had already said that this wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. I also noticed that my men had captured other hostages besides the she-wolf.


    Apart from the she-wolf named Emily, the other hostages were wearing ck masks because I didn¡¯t want the safe house to be exposed. The hostages appeared to be women while my men bared their fangs, threatening to take their lives at any time.


    ¡°I did say that I will get what I want.¡±


    The Alpha was still roaring at me and was about to attack.


    ¡°If you continue to attack, my men will kill the hostages.¡± I smiled at him and my words made him stop.


    ¡°I order you to return to your human form, Alpha,¡± said I to him. He hesitated for a moment, but eventually I heard his bones crack before he returned to his human form.


    ¡°Very well, I see that you are not as stupid as you look.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but continue to mock him.


    ¡°Let them go!¡± The man yelled at me and this was the first time I was paying attention to his face. F*ck, although he was my stumbling block, I had to admit that he was a peerless beauty. I almost couldn¡¯t bear to kill him.


    ¡°Let them go? Unless you¡¯re willing to rece them?¡± I teased, but he really seemed to be thinking seriously.


    ¡°Listen, Mongrel, I¡¯m just joking with you. After all, you¡¯re of no use to me. This female Werewolf of Chaos is the main reason I¡¯m here.¡± I approached him and I could see his eyshes clearly. He was slightly shorter than me, which made it easier for me to look down at him teasingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a f*cking female Werewolf of Chaos! I don¡¯t know what the f*ck you¡¯re talking about!¡± The red-haired woman, Emily, was crying amidst her screams. I didn¡¯t like her voice, but her appearance and behavior reassured me. I was sure that my sweetheart wouldn¡¯t fall in love with such a woman.


    ¡°Oh, dear, your damned hellfire has already exposed yourself. You killed my subordinates. Moreover, every Werewolf of Chaos I captured defended themselves in exactly the same way,¡± said I to her. When I turned to look at her, she was already crying, ruining her makeup, which in turn made her look quiteical.


    ¡°Alpha! Please, do something!¡± She begged him with a sob


    ¡°Yes, Alpha, please, do something.¡± I imitated her voice mockingly. ¡°Emily, this is fate. You¡¯re destined to belong to us. Furthermore, I¡¯m warning you not to act rashly. Otherwise, your hostages will die instantly.¡±

 Chapter 218 - 218 Continuing the Pursuit

    218 Continuing the Pursuit


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Nichs, I will kill you,¡± said I to the b*tard who faced me. He was so close to me I could feel his aura.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Just you?¡± He looked at me contemptuously and my fists clenched so tightly that my knuckles started to crack.


    ¡°You look cute when you¡¯re angry, sweetheart.¡± He rubbed his hand against my face, which made me roar again but I just stood there without moving.


    ¡°Bring her to me.¡±I heard Nichs ordering his men. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you captured her so easily.¡±


    ¡°Sir, when we found her, she was hiding in arge room in the castle. It looked like the bedroom of her and the Alpha. We threatened her with the lives of the other hostages, so she didn¡¯t dare to use her ability.¡±


    Nichs walked in front of Emily. He looked at her and used his hand to lift her chin. ¡°Look, this is a kind andpetent Luna who is ready to sacrifice herself for the sake of her people.¡±


    I saw the confusion in Emily¡¯s eyes, but more than that, it was fear. I didn¡¯t expect them to use the hostages to threaten her, but thankfully she was just bait.


    In the next second, she did something even more unwise. She bit a few of his fingers on her chin, which made the b*stard hiss in pain.


    ¡°You have a temper, b*tch,¡± said he to her as he pped her loudly with the back of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I bring you back, I¡¯m sure your attitude will change soon.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere with you!¡± Emily shouted, trying to break free from the vampire¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t kill you?!¡± Nichs growled at Emily in a vampire¡¯s voice, which made her stop immediately. She could only look at me with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Nichs, if you insist on taking my people away, you will pay for it,¡± said I.


    ¡°Perhaps this sentence can be used on your mate¡¯s epitaph.¡± Heughed hoarsely and sharply while Emily screamed.


    ¡°My Lord, what should we do with these people?¡± asked one of his subordinates.


    ¡°Bring them all back to the safe house. Make sure they are quiet, then lock them in silver shackles and wait for me,¡± said he to his subordinates but his gaze was locked with mine.


    His men bowed to him and put a ck hood on Emily. Then, one by one, they shed and disappeared, taking my people with them.


    I knew that vampires could sh with other creatures at short distances, which confirmed our previous judgment.


    Nichs¡¯s safe house was in the city, his staging post, before he took them somewhere else.


    I roared and rushed over to stop them, but Nichs grabbed me by the throat.


    ¡°Alpha!¡± I heard my pack members exim beside me.


    ¡°Although I really want to kill you, I know that wolves have stupid mating systems. If I kill you, Emily might die too. So today is your lucky day, Alpha.¡±


    I could feel the amount of strength he used to fling me into a tree in the distance. My body fiercely collided with the tree trunk and I fell to the ground.


    ¡°Alpha Edward Lancaster, now you know that you are the loser. Wolves will never be able topete with vampires because you are born as a inferior race.¡±


    Nichs proudly proimed this to me and the rest of my pack. He started tough out loud. His voice was not only disgusting but also creepy. ¡°Soon, all of you will cease to exist! Are you looking forward to it?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t do anything, or rather, I couldn¡¯t do anything for the time being. I could only look at him with hatred, which made himugh even harder. Then, he disappeared from my sight before his surviving subordinates shed away one after another.


    Once I confirmed that all of them had disappeared, I stood up. Patrick and Ad immediately came to my side.


    ¡°Alpha, are you okay? That looks painful.¡± Patrick was worried as he handed me a nket.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I believe it¡¯s just a superficial wound.¡± I wiped the blood off my arm. Then I looked at Ad. ¡°Ad, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°At least for now. Jane is with them now. She will be able to protect herself and not act rashly. Those hostages should be the trained vampire killers she mentioned earlier too.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I promise you that I will protect them with my life,¡± said I to Ade. He just nodded silently.


    ¡°Beta Patrick, immediately track their signal and synchronize it with the Council of Elders,¡± said I to Patric and he quickly walked away.


    ¡°Gamma Ad, Chief Guard Dn, go around and see how many people we have lost. Then, get ready to leave.¡± They nodded and walked away. I stood in ce and looked around. I noticed that the hellfire generated by my mate¡¯s ability was still hissing not far away on more than twenty vampire corpses.


    I walked over to check and make sure that all of the vampires were already dead. I was d that Rose had not been discovered by the vampires when she used her ability. The one they took away was still Emily, but the scene just now was enough to scare me. I just wanted to find her right now, before I left to capture Nichs.


    ¡°Alpha.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice called out to me as I sped toward the castle.

 Chapter 219 - 219 Exchange

    219 Exchange


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Alpha.¡± Just as I was rushing towards the castle, a man¡¯s voice called out to me.


    I turned around. It was Alonso while Susanna stood beside him.


    ¡°Was that you?¡± asked I in surprise. I knew that Nichs had been hit by some other force when he tried to attack me, but I hadn¡¯t expected Alonso to appear here, because I knew that he wasn¡¯t allowed to interfere with this matter by the higher power.


    ¡°Actually, that was Susanna,¡± said he to me and I looked gratefully at Susanna.


    ¡°I thought I would be the only wizard who attacked Nichs.¡±


    At this moment, another person joined us. It was a man with blue hair. I immediately recognized who he was.


    I saw the change in Susanna¡¯s expression. She seemed to be able to see through this man¡¯s disguise very quickly.


    ¡°Annabel? Oh My God, why did you do this to yourself?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Susanna, Alonso.¡± Annabel spoke as Herbert. ¡°Nichs killed my clone. So, I had to change my identity and let him think that I was really dead. Of course, I seeded in making him think that Emily was the Werewolf of Chaos he was looking for. In some ways, he was as stupid as a pig.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would one day fight alongside a dark witch,¡± said Susanna.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, but I don¡¯t have much time now. I need to find Rose first.¡±


    I said to them and continued to move. I felt that Alonso wanted to say something to me, but he ultimately chose to remain silent. I didn¡¯t have time to question him.


    ¡°Alpha!¡±


    As I continued to move towards the castle, I met Patrick and Dn who were heading towards me. Beside them was an Omega she-wolf. I didn¡¯t know why, but their expressions were very serious.


    I knew this she-wolf. Her name was Marcia and she was the mother of two wolf pups. She was once apetent female warrior, but after giving birth, she ¡®retired¡¯. However, when she learned that we were about to face a dangerous race, she volunteered to rejoin Jane¡¯s female warrior team.


    ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ve made a huge mistake! Please forgive me!¡±


    Before I could speak, Marcia suddenly knelt before me. Her face was filled with regret and tears.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked I. An ominous premonition enveloped my heart.


    ¡ª


    [Marcia¡¯s Memory 1]


    We knew that ourpatriots outside the castle were engaged in a fierce battle with vampires. This made us very worried. But we also knew that we had a more important mission.


    Gamma Jane had told us not long ago that vampires were likely to take women and children as hostages, and that if things got bad, we needed to ¡®volunteer¡¯ ourselves as their hostages. But she had also told us not to act rashly, to y it by ear, and to protect ourselves to the best of our ability.


    We were gathered in the castle hall on the first floor when I saw some vampires appear out of thin air in front of us, holding something like a ck hood. Even though we had been mentally prepared and well-trained, their sudden appearance still made my heart race.


    We pretended to be normal Omega werewolves and ran away screaming but I was somehow suddenly pulled into a room. I didn¡¯t even know how I was pulled in but something seemed to be controlling me.


    I saw a she-wolf with her back to me standing by the window. She looked familiar, and when she turned around, I was surprised to find that the lover, Miss Mona, that Alpha had brought home a few days ago.


    ¡°Marcia, don¡¯t say anything now. Listen to me,¡± said Miss Mona to me.


    I didn¡¯t know what she was going to say to me but I knew that I had been ¡®dragged¡¯ into the room by some sort of force, which I found quite strange. At the same time, I felt uneasy because I had no idea what was going on outside.

 Chapter 220 - 220 Hostages

    220 Hostages


    [Marcia¡¯s Memory 2]


    ¡°Marcia, don¡¯t say anything now. Listen to me,¡± said Miss Mona to me.


    I didn¡¯t know what she would say to me but I knew that I had been ¡®dragged¡¯ into the room by some kind of force, which I found quite strange. At the same time, I felt very uneasy because I had no idea what was happening outside.


    ¡°I know that your team has a precise number of she-wolves. I need you to stay here. I will take your ce as a hostage.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Miss Mona!¡± I eximed. I had no idea why she would do this, but she was a ranked member. I couldn¡¯t let her take this risk.


    ¡°I know that you are an excellent female warrior, but I also know that you have two cute cubs. They need their mother.¡±


    ¡°But you also have a son!¡± said I to her.


    ¡°So I hope that all of our cubs will be safe.¡± But I didn¡¯t know what it had to do with her wanting to rece me as I just looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡°I need you to tell Alpha and the other ranked members what happened after everything is over,¡± said she.


    ¡°Miss Mona, you can¡¯t do this! This is too dangerous for you!¡±


    ¡°Marcia. You must do this. Imand you as a ranked member. As for what happens after this, I have a n. This is the best oue for the pack. Also, tell Edward that you are not to be med.¡±


    I wanted to stop all of this, but I found that it waspletely futile. I felt a power controlling me again. To my surprise and horror, I realized the power came from Miss Mona. She hid me in a closet in her room and I couldn¡¯t make a sound or move. I could only see through the cracks in the closet.


    I saw Miss Mona let her hair down and I realized that we were almost the same height, though my figure was nothing like hers. Our hair was somewhat the same color as she made her hair a little messier and covered some of her face to make her look more like me, or more like a panicked werewolf.


    Miss Mona then opened the door and walked out. Soon I heard the vampire¡¯s sharp rogue voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s another werewolf here!¡±


    I had a feeling that Miss Mona had been caught, and it made me very uneasy. I med myself for being so useless. She was a respected ranked member but there was nothing I could do about it.


    I stayed in the cupboard for a while which felt like years. But miraculously, control over my hands, feet, and body suddenly came back to me again in an instant. I quickly opened the cupboard door, and when I was sure that there was no sound outside, I ran out.


    That was when I realized that the battle was already over. I could tell how intense the battle was. Then, I met Beta and the chief guard and told them what had just happened.


    [Marcia¡¯s Memory Ends]


    ¡ª¡ª


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. I had been so focused on dealing with Nichs that I didn¡¯t realize that one of the captives was my real mate.


    Maybe Rose didn¡¯t want me to find out and she did something to me because I should have been able to sense her presence.


    ¡°Move all the injured to the group Infirmary! Dn, tell my father to organize the rest of the people to stay and mourn the dead.¡± I told Marcia to get up and assured her that she was not to be med.


    I had no time to grieve, so I ran as fast as I could to the darkroom in Patrick¡¯s room. There was a darkroom in every pack member¡¯s room, just in case.


    I looked at the coordinates on the screen from the tracker on Emily¡¯s bracelet. I was sure the Council of Elders and some of therger battle groups were already receiving this information. Those d*mn bastards were moving fast. It looked like they were getting ready to leave the city.


    ¡®Rose, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this, or why you¡¯re hiding your ns from me, but please, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you. As long as you¡¯re safe, I¡¯ll trade my life just to get you back safe and sound.¡¯

 Chapter 221 - 221 Escape from the Cage

    221 Escape from the Cage


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    After Nichs¡¯ men took us, they threw us in what I felt was a dungeon or some kind of cage. All I knew was that we hade quite a long way from the pack¡¯s territory.


    I didn¡¯t make any noise, none of us did. We were conserving our strength. Moreover, our hands and feet had been shackled with silver, the burning pain keeping us wide awake.


    When we were finally parked in one ce a little whileter, I heard the voice of the demon.


    ¡°Wee to your new home,dies.¡±


    The other ¡®hostages¡¯ grunted in anger, doing their best to hold in the pain from the shackles burning against their skin. They were ordinary wolves so I knew their tolerance to pain wasn¡¯t as high as mine. Then, I heard Emily¡¯s scream. I could even hear the sound of her waving and kicking in the air. They were most likely taking her away from us.


    ¡°Lord Nichs, what should we do with the remaining she-wolves?¡± asked one of the vampires.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on them. Leave them here. If Emily tries to resist, these weak she-wolves will die.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±


    I could sense some vampires sh away, but I still remained silent and still, focusing on all remaining senses to determine my surroundings.


    Once I could tell that there were no more vampires around, I easily took off my hood with my ability.


    I looked around and found that we were indeed in arge cage in a dungeon. Thankfully, there were no vampires around for the time being.


    I looked at my wrists and ankles as they were starting to smell of blood and fire. I gritted my teeth and used my ability to break the shackles that were almost glued to my hands and feet. Then, I took off the hoods of each hostage.


    When Jane saw me for the first time, she was shocked.


    ¡°Mona?¡±


    I made a gesture for her to keep quiet and continued to use my ability to remove the shackles on the hostages¡¯ hands and feet.


    They hissed from the pain but not a single one of them shouted out loud. Sadly, their hands and feet were looking quite horrible and there was the smell of burnt flesh in the air. But none of these could stop the mes of vengeance in their eyes.


    ¡°Oh my God, Mona, why are you here?¡± asked Jane in a low voice.


    ¡°Jane, I will exin it to youter,¡± said I as I gave her a look.


    Jane quickly nced at her team. She was apetent female warrior leader, so she immediately noticed that there was one less person on her team.


    ¡°Where did Marcia go?¡± asked she and all of them looked at each other.


    ¡°Marcia is safe. Now, I need your cooperation.¡±


    Everyone looked at me and when they saw that my burned flesh had recovered to its original state, they were very surprised, except for Jane.


    ¡°Miss Mona, did you help us get rid of these silver shackles? But why are you the only one who has recovered so quickly?¡± asked one of the female werewolves.


    ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated, but I need you to focus now because I need to find Nichs and Emily. Rx your wrists and ankles, we need to leave this ce immediately.¡±


    ¡°What do we need to do?¡± asked another she-wolf warrior.


    ¡°I need you to distract and kill as many ordinary vampires as possible. I¡¯ll go after Nichs.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you do this alone! I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said urgently.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t allow that to happen either, Jane. You need to lead your team,¡± said Imandingly.


    ¡°Alright, I will, Luna,¡± said she with a lowered head.


    When the other she-wolves heard her call me that, they were shocked. However, they immediately followed and lowered their heads.


    ¡°Alright,dies, you heard Luna¡¯s orders.¡± Jane quickly slipped on her leader hat. ¡°Lydia, Jill, you two form a team. Karen and April, you form a team. Kelly and Cameron will form a team. Elisa, Elizabeth, you will follow me.¡±


    Once she had split them up, I said, ¡°Everyone, you are the best female warriors of Sunset Pack.¡± They looked at me with solemn determination.


    ¡°The Council of Elders¡¯ troops are on their way. Once you are at a disadvantage or encounter an enemy of a higher level, you need to hide or escape as soon as possible. Honor and ego are not a priority right now. You must remember all those who are awaiting your return back at Sunset Pack.¡±


    They nodded. And with that, I used my ability to unlock the cage holding us. We crawled out and gathered in front of a huge iron door.


    I took a deep breath ¨C I knew that once we opened this door, there was no turning back, especially me.


    This was going to be a race against time. I believed that these well-trained she-wolf warriors could kill as many ordinary vampires as possible. I, on the other hand, needed to find the demon from my nightmare as soon as possible and finish him off before we had any more casualties.

 Chapter 222 - 222 Fumbling

    222 Fumbling


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    As soon as I opened the iron door, a sharp rm rang and we knew trouble wasing.


    ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now!¡± Jane shouted as she directed her teams. Then, she transformed into her wolf Carrie. The other female warriors also transformed into their wolves but I remained in my human form.


    I knew that once I transformed into Charlotte, I would definitely attract the attention of all the vampires because her appearance was so different from the others. One would be able to easily tell that she was not an ordinary wolf.


    I hid behind them and watched as Jane rushed forwards. The appearance of wolves from her team attracted the attention of more than a dozen vampires. The others also started running in the direction that Jane assigned them.


    They were indeed highly trained warriors as I watched them bare their fangs and swing their weapons, ripping some vampires to shreds. Most of the vampires were reduced to ashes, with only a few corpses left.


    Once I was sure that all the vampires in sight were focused on them, I held my breath and crept along the wall of a corridor in front of me. I didn¡¯t know where to go but I knew I should just follow my instincts.


    I tried to smell Emily in the air, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡®Charlotte, can you smell Emily?¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t, I think it¡¯s because Nichs shed her away, so there¡¯s no floating scent in the air unless she¡¯s near us.¡¯


    I kept walking along the wall, and just as I turned a corner, I ran into a vampire. It was the first time I had ever been so close to a vampire in the real world that I couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    The second before he pounced on me, I pounced even faster and pulled his head off in the style I usually practiced.


    ¡°F*ck.¡± I endured the nauseous feeling that came right after the moment I watched his head separate from his body. Then, he turned into ashes. Alonso had told me that ordinary vampires would turn into ashes immediately after they died. Only those with pure bloodlines would have corpses left behind.


    I did not use my ability to kill him, although I had almost done so. I knew that if I used my ability to attack, Nichs would notice me immediately so I needed to be more careful.


    As I continued down the passage, I found that it wasn¡¯t as grand and bright as Sunset Pack¡¯s castle. Instead, this ce was filled with dark paths like a maze, which made it more difficult for me to navigate. Fortunately, the vampires moved by shing, rather than walking or running, so the maze now looked almost empty.


    I had been walking for a while and it was so quiet that I could hear a pin drop. The path seemed to get darker and darker, graduating into the kind of darkness that seeped into my bones. I had to use my ability to create a small fireball that I held right in front of me.


    Now that the space ahead of me was more illuminated, I noticed that I was at the edge of arge hall withrge winding staircases leading up to the upper level. I used my keen sense of hearing, smell, and mind-reading to make sure there was no one around. Then, I walked up the stairs closest to me which led me to a long hallway. At the end of the corridor was a tall door.


    I didn¡¯t know why I chose this path, but I pushed the door open and walked in anyway. I hung the fireball a little higher so that I could see the whole room.


    I had entered arge room that looked more like a showroom or an exhibition hall. With the light of the fire, I could see the portraits covering the walls. Most of them werendscape or portrait paintings, and many focused on the same person: Nichs.


    These paintings were dated and sorted ordingly. I looked at each and one of them caught my attention.


    Because it was the first one that had a werewolf.

 Chapter 223 - 223 Secrets of History

    223 Secrets of History


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    These paintings were dated and sorted ordingly. I looked at each and one of them caught my attention.


    Because it was the first one that had a werewolf.


    To be exact, it was a wolf of a werewolf. Although it was in the back of the painting and covered in wounds and blood, I could still see it at first nce.


    It was a huge white wolf, and when I noticed the date on the painting, I held my breath.


    The main focus of the painting was a vampire dressed in gorgeous retro clothes. But none of it masked the scratches and bite marks all over his body and his weak face. He must have fought the white wolf and they had both lost.


    I had never seen such a huge and rare white wolf but if there truly was one, it was most likely that of my ancestor Alonso, his big white wolf, Hugh.


    If my guess was correct, this image showed Alonso fighting the vampire ancestor Cain. The end of the story, as we knew it, was that Alonso killed Cain.


    I looked at the next picture, trying to figure out why there a picture of Cain and Alonso was here when most of the others focused on Nichs. But when I took a good look at the immediate next picture, I gasped.


    The man standing was Nichs with a sharp sword in his left hand. His face and body were sttered with blood but he remained smiling proudly. In his right hand was a head.


    It was Cain¡¯s head.


    Cain¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t even closed and looked like they were filled with despair and confusion instead.


    I suddenly realized that perhaps it wasn¡¯t Alonso who had killed Cain. He must have thought that he had but Cain was just barely holding on.


    In the end, it was the loyal subordinate, Nichs, who had killed Cain, then med the werewolves for this momentous event and thus, opening up a thousand years of conflict between werewolves and vampires.


    I didn¡¯t have time to think about this discovery and deal with my shock because I suddenly heard a thought.


    ¡®I have no idea what the f*ck he¡¯s talking about. A mother Werewolf of Chaos?! I will never have children for these filthy beasts! Alpha, where are you?¡¯


    It was Emily¡¯s thoughts. I must be close to her.


    I kept trying to find clues in her mind as to where she was, but she could think of nothing but swearing and hoping Edward woulde to save her.


    ¡®What¡¯s he waiting for? What¡¯s he gonna do to me? I¡¯m scared. Where the hell is this son of a b*tch?¡¯


    From what Emily was thinking, she was probably alone somewhere and Nichs wasn¡¯t with her.


    I tiptoed out of the room but suddenly heard footstepsing my way. I ducked behind arger statue at the door.


    Fortunately, the footsteps went right past me, heading in the opposite direction. Once I was sure they were gone, I came out again and searched for Emily¡¯s scent in the air.


    My superior sense of smell eventually led me to where she was as I found myself at the top of another staircase. I quickly climbed up but then heard a shatter, as if a ss had fallen on the other side of the wall before me.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± I heard a woman screaming and crying. It was Emily.


    ¡°B*tch, if you continue to make such a fuss, I will definitely kill you.¡± It was Nichs. He must have shed back into the room.


    ¡°No matter what ns you and your pack have, it¡¯s futile. Don¡¯t expect those weak she-wolves toe and save you either. You¡¯re as stupid and naive as them.¡±


    ¡°Go to Hell, b*stard!¡± The sound of items breaking followed.


    ¡°What makes you so confident? Although your she-wolves are still fooling around, I have enough subordinates to eventually exhaust their strength so that they can die from being sucked dry of blood. If you dare use your ability, you will end up like them too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if they all die! Alpha will definitelye to save me! I am Luna!¡±


    ¡°You must not really care about the lives of your pack members. I admire that about you. However, you won¡¯t be a Luna anymore soon. Nick!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Frankie? Why hasn¡¯t he appeared yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reported to Sir Frankie, but I don¡¯t know where he is now.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, does he not know how much effort I have put in to find this b*tch that he told me to get? Go find him and tell him toe here immediately!¡± Nichs was starting to sound anxious.


    It sounded like he had been looking for the Werewolf of Chaos because of that Frankie who must be his aplice.


    Although I didn¡¯t know who Frankie was, why was he looking for Werewolves of Chaos? Still, even though I wasn¡¯t sure when reinforcements from the council would arrive, I thought it was time for me to act.


    Before Jane¡¯s forces became sitting ducks, I needed to take out the biggest cancer of the vampire race once and for all, and then his bted aplices.

 Chapter 224 - 224 Head-On Confrontation

    224 Head-On Confrontation


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I took a deep breath and kicked open the door in before me as fast as I could. The moment I did, I used my ability without hesitation to throw Nichs flying into the air and into the wall fiercely before hended on the ground.


    ¡°What the hell? Who the hell are you?¡± He immediately got up, but I didn¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Werewolf of Chaos?¡± When he noticed that I had used my ability, he immediately knew who I was and was shocked because I could see his pupils quaking.


    I used my ability again to throw any inanimated object I could find in the room at him. He screamed shrilly as he tried to avoid everything. Regardless, he was still hit several times by a vase and a few books.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask again. Who the hell are you?¡± He yelled as he dodged.


    ¡°I¡¯m the Werewolf of Chaos you¡¯ve been looking for,¡± said I to him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    His pupils continued to quake but I ignored him for a moment as I found Emily lying on the ground. Her mouth was agape, also shocked by the scene she was witnessing.


    Above her was a window where I noticed a few trees standing thick and tall under the moonlight. The moon goddess was helping me tonight.


    Once again, I activated my ability to snap the branches of the trees and throw them at Nichs, their sharper edges aimed at his heart. The branches flew toward him like a rain of arrows released by archers.


    ¡°No!¡±


    I heard a shout as the branches hit, but not at the person I intended.


    The man named Nick, his servant had just shed back to the ce when he saw what was happening. Without a second thought, he jumped out in time and stood in front of his master.


    He had saved Nichs, but not himself. I watched the branches hit his chest before he fell to the ground, twitching. He eventually stopped moving. He was dead.


    ¡®D*mn it¡¯ was the only thing I could think of. This was not my intended oue.


    ¡°You¡¯re the female Werewolf of Chaos?¡±


    Nichs felt no remorse for his subordinate who had just died for him. He simply stared at me and then at Emily, stunned and scared on the ground.


    ¡°Well, you do look and act more the part than her. And you have abilities. This must be fate. The Werewolf of Chaos has delivered herself to us,¡± said Nichs as he smiled.


    ¡°You d*mn b*tch set a trap for me?¡±


    Although Emily¡¯s frightened face had turned ashen, she still managed to shout at me. If I were her, I would definitely choose to shut up now because either of us could easily kill her.


    ¡°Nichs, I¡¯m here to kill you,¡± said I quietly. ¡°As for you, Emily, you know very well what dirty things you¡¯ve done. You deserve the worst oue, but not now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster! You lied to Alpha! Your son is a b*stard! You¡¯ll never rece me as Luna!¡± She continued to scream at me.


    ¡°Ladies, it seems that your pack is not as harmonious as it appears. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ll have to go to Hell to settle it.¡± Nichs straightened his cor as he smiled at me again and flew into the air.


    The next thing I knew, he had lifted me up and thrown me to the same spot on the wall where I had thrown him. He had done the same thing I did to him. The impact made me a little dizzy. But I quickly stood up.


    I decided to try my previous move again. I controlled the broken sharp branches to rise and fly towards him at high speed. But he dodged and blocked them with his arms. He was moving so fast, but two pieces still managed to pierce the skin of his arms. He roared at me angrily and I could tell that I had seeded in provoking him.


    But I also quickly realized that despite how strong I had be, he had only suffered superficial injuries. Why was he able to block my attack so easily? What was I doing wrong?


    If stabbing him in the heart with a piece of wood was the answer, someone would have killed him long ago. What did I miss?


    As I was thinking, a powerful force came at me again. I dodged but I was still caught in the st, pushing me back until my head and back mmed into the wall.


    I didn¡¯t have time to catch my breath as he attacked me again. Still, I focused and activated my energy to throw him into the ceiling of the room. The point of impact cracked and a few crumbled pieces of the ster fell.


    I didn¡¯t want to y a long game with Nichs but I needed to so that I could figure out how to take him out.


    It was time to use my other ability, the illusion of despair.

 Chapter 225 - 225 Confrontation 2

    225 Confrontation 2


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I put all my energy into activating the ability, and soon, scenes started to y like a movie. It was all about Nichs.


    I knew he couldn¡¯t attack me when I used this skill because he was trapped in those illusions too. I just had to wait for it to be over before giving him a fatal blow.


    I saw dirty, angry things from ancient times ¨C about vampires, humans, witches, elves, and orcs. And just as I had thought, Nichs didn¡¯t help Cain who was dying after Alonso¡¯s attack.


    Nichs had chosen to kill Cain to be the new king. This terrible truth was kept secret until today.


    A few more scenes shed by until one appeared that froze my blood.


    It was one that featured a woman.


    She was lying on the floor of a room. Her face was blue, her long blond hair was disheveled, and her eyes were empty.


    Another man knelt beside her. I couldn¡¯t make out who he was because he was only a shadow. But his cries sounded terrible and painful.


    Nichs, on the other hand, watched from outside the room, strangely calm, but I could feel the immense joy that swelled from his heart. I didn¡¯t know why.


    I no longer had the heart to look at the scene as it made me feel like countless daggers were stabbing into my internal organs.


    I felt my entire body tremble as the violent expansion of my emotions felt as though they were going to burst my body.


    Although her hair was messy and her face was haggard, I recognized the woman immediately.


    That was the wife of thete Alpha Austin of Southern Wilderness Pack, his Luna.


    Nancy Jeffrey Garner.


    My mother.


    ¡ª


    [Nichs¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I was starting to realize how all of this had happened.


    That dark witch Annabel had given me the photo of the bait, betraying me and taking sides with the werewolves.


    The Hellfire that I saw appear at Sunset Pack¡¯s castle wasn¡¯t from this stupid woman named Emily, but this young werewolf with light brown eyes.


    She must have been hiding somewhere in the castle, pretending to be an innocent hostage to be brought here by my men.


    She was the lover of Sunset Packs Alpha and had a son with an ex. It was strange enough that the Alpha of Sunset Pack epted her. Nick had reported about her to me, but I hadpletely ignored it. It was a diversion.


    What I didn¡¯t understand was why this woman came to me on her own ord when her pack had been doing everything they could to keep me from her?


    In any case, she had threatened to kill me, which is like hitting an egg against a stone. I had never been afraid or defeated by a Werewolf of Chaos. From the moment she tried to kill me by stabbing me through the heart with a branch, I knew that she would not be able to take me down. Though I admitted, she was a powerful she-wolf.


    I struck her with my strength and missed slightly as she was simply thrown into the wall.


    The strength she released back at me, on the other hand, had thrown me to the ceiling. I quickly adjusted my posture to prevent myself from falling face down to the ground.


    This confrontation of strength made both of us a little embarrassed. At this time, one of my subordinates shed into my room. When he saw what happened here, he looked quite horrified.


    ¡°Lord Nichs! Our team was attacked by a pack of wolves outside the castle! There are many of them!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, find Frankie right now! Now!¡±


    But by the time I was done speaking, the Werewolf of Chaos simply waved her hand to decapitate my subordinate. He immediately turned to ashes before me.


    Why? Why would there suddenly be a pack of wolves? My castle was very well hidden. Could it be that we were deliberately led to capture the hostages? Were the she-wolves we caught somehowmunicating their current location with their pack?


    I didn¡¯t know where Frankie was at such a critical moment and I was a little angry, but I didn¡¯t have time to think. I couldn¡¯t undo what I had done. I had to subdue the mother Werewolf of Chaos in front of me as soon as possible and take her away.


    Just as I activated my powers again, I suddenly felt like I was trapped by something. I couldn¡¯t describe what kind of power it was. I just felt like I was being forced to travel through a timeline. Some images of the despair and anger I had experienced began to appear.


    I wanted to get rid of these images in my head, but I found that I couldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t even move my hands or feet. I could only watch them y in front of my eyes like I was strapped into a chair at a movie theater. I felt like my brain was about to explode.

 Chapter 226 - 226 The Showdown

    226 The Showdown


    [Emily¡¯s P.O.V.]


    When I saw that b*tch at the door throwing that stupid vampire to the ceiling, I couldn¡¯t stop my jaw from dropping.


    They were fighting fiercely and there were broken things and dust everywhere. I crawled to a corner of the wall and curled up there to make sure I wasn¡¯t caught in the fight between the two monsters.


    And when I saw one of the vampire minions die with a wave of Mona¡¯s hand, I admitted I was scared shitless. I had never seen a vampire die in front of me.


    I had no idea this b*tch had these powers. She was probably not a werewolf at all. She was a demon sent to seduce Alpha and stop me from bing Luna.


    But when the vampire¡¯sckey came in and told their leader that a pack of wolves was attacking them, I quickly realized that it must be Alpha who had brought backup to save me. Although I didn¡¯t know how he found this ce, it ignited my hope.


    ¡°Kill her! Kill that b*tch! She¡¯s evil!¡± I screamed.


    At first I didn¡¯t know which one of them I wanted to win, but I was more terrified by what that b*tch said ¨C that I would suffer serious consequences for my dirty work. I didn¡¯t know what she had heard or found out, but it did not sound good to me. So she definitely couldn¡¯t live. She was my biggest enemy right now.


    Still, the best-case scenario would be for them to kill each other because they seemed evenly matched.


    After I shouted a few times, I found that they had stopped moving, frozen in ce, especially the vampire whose face was beginning to change.


    I didn¡¯t know what had gotten into them, but every minute I was here felt like a year. I was starting to wonder if I should take the opportunity to stab Mona in the heart with those sharp branches. But just as I did, she opened her eyes. I was shocked.


    And I didn¡¯t know why she was trembling as her eyes turned red with hatred and her hands clenched into fists. Then she screamed.


    I instantly felt an intense heat in the room. It was so strong that I had to cover my face with my hands so I didn¡¯t get disfigured. The room began to shake violently. Heck, it was as if the whole building shook as if we were experiencing a major earthquake.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw a huge hole in the wall, and the next three walls after that. And the vampire had disappeared.


    At this moment, I did not dare to make a sound. I had never seen someone with such great power. Nichs must have been beaten into a meat patty by her. I was even regretful and scared of how loud I had shouted. The b*tch was not a werewolf. She could kill me easily. I was sure she was a demon.


    I begged Alpha in my heart to find me quickly and save me from this mess. I had thought about how I would get away with everything I had done. All I needed was for this b*tch to let me walk out of this room alive. I was even willing to give in temporarily and kneel at her feet to plead with her.


    ¡°Mona, are you okay?¡± I tried to call her. She was still standing in the same ce but she didn¡¯t respond. She just stared at the huge wall she had broken down.


    And within seconds, I quickly covered my mouth.


    I saw a shadow rise up from the depths of the dark ruins.


    It was Nichs. He wasn¡¯t dead yet.


    ¡°Did you think you can kill me like this?¡± Heughed in the darkness, illuminated by the smallest hint of moonlight. He looked quite eerie.


    Then, he appeared in solid form just as quickly as he had disappeared earlier.


    ¡°Mona,e with me or I¡¯ll kill you,¡± said he. He now looked like a giant next to her.


    ¡°You killed her. She was my mother!¡± Mona gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    I didn¡¯t understand what that b*tch was saying but I knew that she was very angry, Who did Nichs kill? Whose daughter was she?


    I had to rub my eyes a few times as dust was getting into them. This process onlysted for a second but when I next opened my eyes, a rose-colored wolf with glowing silver pupils appeared in the room. It threw its head back and howled angrily yet with a hint of sadness.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it. I had never seen such a wolf. Putting aside my prejudice, if there was a wolf that couldpare to her, I could only think of that b*tch Rose¡¯s wolf.


    ¡°Wow, you have a beautiful wolf, but unfortunately...¡± Nichs started to speak, but before he could finish, he was already screaming.

 Chapter 227 - 227 She Did It

    227 She Did It


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Wow, you have a very beautiful wolf, but unfortunately...¡± Nichs started to speak, but before he could finish, he screamed because Charlotte had already bitten him.


    I felt Charlotte¡¯s fangs pierce deeply into his right thigh as she bit through it. She had gone berserk the moment she transformed because she felt the same heartache as I did, the same indescribable anger. Her hair stood up along her spine as she moved faster than ever.


    Charlotte dragged Nichs around, then swung her neck to throw him out. He hit the space above the window again but his head hit the ceiling hard this time.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Nichs screamed at us as he staggered to his functioning leg since his other had been torn open. Then, he shed and I felt him appear behind me. When I looked back, he was gone again.


    Before I let Charlotte take over, I had figured out how I could kill him, which meant Charlotte knew too. This would be our first and only attempt.


    When Nichs reappeared in front of Charlotte, she roared and charged at him, but he dodged before she could get to him. He shed so fast that he might have been confident that we would never catch him.


    But I waspletely focused and I could tell my wolf was too. She lifted her nose into the air and sniffed. Then she took a few breaths and jerked to her left, opening her mouth wide.


    Sure enough, Nichs appeared where Charlotte had been waiting, biting into his arm and making him scream. She bit harder and the smell of vampires and decay filled our noses. Just as vampires injected their venom into their victims, the venom from Charlotte¡¯s fangs seeped into his blood vessels.


    Charlotte tore at Nichs again and threw him into the air. He lost his bnce and fell to the ground. The moment hended, he shed but my wolf jumped toward his next sh point.


    I saw Charlotte do the same thing to Nichs again. No matter where he tried to sh, she could always find and bite him. It was amazing and I knew she could do it. I had thought long and hard about my final training with Alonso and what he had told me.


    I could tell that Nichs was exhausted since he was starting to sh shorter distances, allowing Charlotte to pound him with her ws in the hallway, each hit cutting deeply into his flesh. Then, she threw him straight down the stairs.


    Charlotte followed, leaping several stories down. Shended like a cat, silently.


    Then her ws began to tear at the helpless vampire again. He snarled sharply under her ws, and he shed again, but only a short distance away.


    Suddenly, a group of twenty or thirty vampires appeared, brandishing their weapons and hissing at Charlotte.


    Just as I considered reverting to human form and dealing with the trouble with Hellfire, I saw werewolves charging in from the opposite direction.


    I didn¡¯t know all of them, but I could tell that they were well-trained werewolves, some in the form of a man with a weapon, some in the form of a wolf. They didn¡¯t hesitate to rush towards the vampires, howling through the hall.


    I saw a few more vampires rushing out from the back tunnel. But when they saw Nichs in this state, they were shocked. Still, they let out their battle cries as they charged at us.


    After going berserk, Charlotte had turned into an impable output machine. She killed the vampires like she was dusting off bookshelves. Their corpses were horrible to look at and thankfully, they soon turned into ashes.


    ¡°There he is!¡±


    The next second, I heard a familiar voice roar.


    I saw Nichs trying to escape. He didn¡¯t seem to have the strength to perform a long-distance sh anymore. After all, his flesh-torn body had already flown to the height of almost two floors.


    Suddenly, a huge silver wolf jumped out. He headbutted Nichs in my direction.


    ¡®Charlotte, now!¡¯ I immediately spoke to Charlotte.


    My wolf jumped up as well, urately grabbing Nichs¡¯ throat.


    ¡°This... is impossible...¡±


    I heard Nichs muttering, still trying to struggle.


    ¡®You are blinded by your greed so you never thought that the person you desire will y you and kill you. You think that you and your aplices will be the ultimate rulers, but the truth is that you are only fit to be the lowest of objects.¡¯


    I transmitted my words to Nichs through my mind and watched as his eyes became filled with confusion and despair, just like Cain¡¯s were when he was murdered.


    Charlotte¡¯s fangs sank deeper, torturing him. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to scream. Then, she bit down with all her might, and Nichs¡¯ throat waspletely torn open. His head rolled to the ground.


    For a moment, I heard screams of pain all around me. The vampires that Nichs had transformed either convulsed and fell or were reduced to ashes, while the others, who had not been transformed by him, hissed in horror and stopped their resistance.


    Everyone watched as Nichs ¡®body was spat out by my wolf like a rag doll. His body and head emitted wisps of ck smoke before they withered.


    The tall silver wolf transformed back into human form and ran toward me, but I was still in Charlotte¡¯s form.


    I had to find the figure that had knelt kneeling in front of my mother. I could feel him close by.

 Chapter 228 - 228 The Vampire Accomplice Who Surrendered

    228 The Vampire Aplice Who Surrendered


    [Mona¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Mona, change back. It¡¯s over.¡±


    I saw Edward running towards me at lightning speed, checking Charlotte¡¯s body to see if she had been attacked or bitten.


    ¡®I can¡¯t yet. Nichs¡¯ aplice is still here. He calls him Frankie. I have to find him.¡¯ I spoke to him telepathically and made sure he heard me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got Frankie. To be precise, he surrendered to us.¡±


    ¡®What?¡¯


    I quickly reverted to human form and a she-wolf immediately brought me a nket. Thankfully, it was Jane. She hugged me before Edward. She didn¡¯t seem to be badly hurt, she just had a few bruises.


    ¡°Luna, you¡¯re too brave. I wanted to cry, we won.¡±


    ¡°Jane, if it weren¡¯t for you and your team members, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to aplish any of this.¡± Iforted her. Although she was a valiant female warrior on the battlefield, she was a very emotional person. She was a girl who would cry even when watching a Disney movie.


    ¡°What do you mean by Frankie surrendering?¡± I couldn¡¯t wait to ask Edward.


    ¡°Yes, Angel. That was not long ago. When we killed many vampires who resisted outside, that werewolf named Frankie surrendered to us. Moreover, he imed to be a Werewolf of Chaos too who had been used by Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°The Council of Elders¡¯ soldiers have him under control. They will bring him back to the Council of Elders to investigate him. He will be put on trial.¡± Even though Edward diligently answered my questions, he was still checking to see if I was injured, ming himself for noting earlier.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m fine. I just suffered some superficial injuries.¡± I told him.


    ¡°How did you do it? I mean, Charlotte was able to catch Nichs when he shed, which was probably not easy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I used various abilities to attack him, but he was still agile,¡± said I. ¡°Then, I realized that something was wrong, and then I remembered what Alonso told me.¡±


    ¡°Alonso? He knew that you would rece Marcia to kill Nichs? D*mn it, he didn¡¯t tell me about this at all.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me him. This was all me,¡± said I firmly. ¡°Alonso had always given me very basic training, which I hadined about a lot. But today, I finally realized how important they are.¡±


    ¡°Basic? Like the way you killed Nichs?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have always overlooked this point. A thousand-mile-long dam can copse because of an ant¡¯s cave. If you want to climb to the top of adder, you have to start with the first step. The only way to subdue Nichs was to use the most basic moves, such as using the sense of smell to find his nextnding spot. Of course, I needed to use these basic moves to the best of my ability before I could defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Mona, you already have the ability of an outstanding Luna. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Edward kissed my forehead. However, the next moment, a trembling voice came from upstairs.


    ¡°Alpha! You¡¯vee to save me! I knew that you wouldn¡¯t abandon me! But you should quickly stay away from Mona! She¡¯s a monster! She has a special ability. She¡¯ll definitely kill you and the entire pack!¡±


    It was Emily, sticking her head out of the hole in the wall.


    ¡°Yes, Emily, I¡¯vee to save you.¡± said my Popeye. ¡°Soldiers, arrest her immediately! I want to meet her in the dungeon of Sunset Pack.¡±


    ¡°Edward? What are you talking about? You¡¯ve been bewitched by that b*tch!¡±


    Emily was still shouting. But very quickly, she was grabbed by the soldiers of the race and dragged down.


    ¡°Let me go! You¡¯re hurting me! I¡¯m Luna of Sunset Pack!¡±


    ¡°Emily, didn¡¯t you mor for Nichs to kill me?¡± When she passed me, I met her eyes that trembled with fear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this opportunity to you, soon.¡± I sneered at her. She didn¡¯t understand what I was saying as she continued to struggle and curse at me.


    Everything here seemed to be over, but what I couldn¡¯t figure out was why that werewolf named Frankie would surrender to the Council of Elders? I had a feeling that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed. I just hoped that the council would get to the bottom of this as soon as possible, because this was about my mother.

 Chapter 229 - 229 The Whore in the Dungeon

    229 The Whore in the Dungeon


    [Jane¡¯s P.O.V.]


    It was finally over. I was a little surprised when Alpha found us, revealing that we had been brought to the Hungarian capital, Budapest. Based on what I¡¯ve read in vampire stories, I was expecting Nichs¡¯sir to be somewhere in Romania since it has a famous vampire resort.


    Nichs had been killed on his own turf by Rose¡¯s wolf Charlotte. Now, his corpsey headless, rotting and stinking since no one could collect his body ¨C his subordinates had already been eliminated and burned to ashes.


    I was also shocked when the Council of Elders¡¯ troops arrested a werewolf named Frankie ¨C or rather, that he had turned himself in on the grounds that Nichs had captured and asked him to work for him. He was being interrogated now but the rest of us, especially Mona, felt a little suspicious.


    As for Emily, we had brought her back with us. She had left the pack as Luna but now she returned as a prisoner. The Council of Elders had authorized Alpha to deal with her since she belonged to Sunset Pack. Moreover, her crimes were serious and had directly impacted us.


    And then there was that b*tch Eve. Beta had contacted her race but their higher-ups refused to ept her since she was a disgrace to them. Not only did she get pregnant out of wedlock ¨C which didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to me ¨C but most of all, she killed her own child and was an aplice in the attempted murder of a ranked member of Sunset Pack.


    But what I regretted most was that even though Alpha Alex of New Moon Pack and that b*tch, Sarah, were directly involved in the crimes against Alpha and Luna, we couldn¡¯t prosecute them and had to leave them to the Council of Elders instead.


    The day had finallye. The trash got what they deserved. Emily. B. Goodall, the biggest sinner of all, had conspired with Sarah to poison Rose but killed a maid instead; conspired with Alex and the dark witch to cause Alpha¡¯s car ident and erased his memory; tried to seduce Alpha into having sex with her; ordered an Alpha-imposter to sneak into the castle and inflict serious physical and mental damage on Rose; and directly caused the separation of Alpha and Luna, almost killing Alpha and causing the pack to lose their Luna. Though Mona returned and the pack epted her, no one knew that she was Rose. Things couldn¡¯t go back to the way they were before.


    Eve Vaughn Simpkins was an aplice to evil. She had not only broken all my good impressions of the elven race, but I also couldn¡¯t believe how selfish she was to kill her own child with drugs and dark magic just to get with Noah. Although Beta¡¯s brother, Noah was slightly at fault for having a one-night stand with her and setting off that chain of events, he had at least loved his child-to-be. In addition, she had yed along with the imposter, framing and insulting Rose until she was almost a rogue wolf.


    I had allowed these thoughts to run through my mind, reflecting on everything that had happened. Now that my head felt clearer and lighter, I changed into my cheaper clothes and walked to the gate of the pack¡¯s dungeon. By the time I got there, Patrick and Ad were already there. A few minutester, Alpha arrived too.


    ¡°Alpha, where¡¯s Mona?¡± asked I.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the room with Alonso and Susanna. She doesn¡¯t want to join us, but she did request for Emily to live long enough to receive a few words from her.¡±


    We went down to the dungeon together. As soon as I walked through the door, I heard the whores moring. Patrick¡¯s brother, his parents, and a few trusted members of the guards were already there, but there was no Dn.


    ¡°Get them out and on their knees. Keep them in silver chains,¡± said Alpha. No matter what he did next, I would be with himpletely because these b*tches had nearly killed him and his favorite person who was also my best friend. They had also killed an innocent descendant of a ranked member.

 Chapter 230 - 230 The Fate of the Elf

    230 The Fate of the Elf


    [Patrick¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°I want them out here and kneeling before me. Keep them in their silver chains,¡± said Alpha and the guards quickly obliged.


    ¡°Alpha, please, don¡¯t do this! Noah, why aren¡¯t you speaking up for me?¡± Eve cried at Alpha and my brother when they dragged her out of the cell. But they just looked at her. Then, Gamma Jane took a few steps forward.


    ¡°What the f*ck do you want?¡± Emily raised her face daringly at Gamma Jane.


    ¡°I¡¯m deciding which one of you to p first. So thank you, Emily, for volunteering as tribute.¡± Jane was straightforward with them.


    The next moment, she swung her arm down with all her might. The most outstanding female warrior of our race was not known as that for nothing. Her punch instantly shattered Emily¡¯s jaw. The b*tch spat out a few mouthfuls of blood while the elf beside her screamed mindlessly.


    ¡°B*tch! You will pay for this!¡± Emily shouted, but it sounded more like a loud gurgle. But before she could recover, our female warrior broke the b*tch¡¯s nose and blood gushed out from both of her nostrils.


    ¡°If you think this is painful enough, then wait for the men to deal with you.¡± Jane shook her hand in disgust since Emily¡¯s blood was all over her knuckles. I was d I hadn¡¯t let Diana witness this. She might have been terrified, but she might also be ¡®corrupted¡¯ by Jane.


    ¡°Angel, enough,¡± said Gamma Ad to his mate and Jane retreated to his side.


    ¡°Separate them a little.¡± Alpha spoke once again and soon, the two women were ced on opposite sides of the dungeon. This gave us plenty of room to do what we needed to do. Our pack wasn¡¯t usually this violent, especially towards women. But these were extenuating circumstances. After all, Eve, for example, destroyed my family.


    I looked at the elf. Her breathing was rapid ¨C she was terrified. Tears fell from her eyes but they were constantly on my brother.


    ¡°I think you need to give my family and me an exnation. Why did you kill our child?¡± My brother spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! It was Emily who framed me! I¡¯m a victim too!¡± She shouted.


    I nodded to the guards beside me. They lifted her arm to suspend her in the air. Then, they whipped her back a few times. The screams she released could shatter ss.


    ¡°Elf, this is your only chance to exin. You have ten seconds until my family and I take turns to make thest moments of your life hell,¡± said I to her.


    ¡°Do you know what really pisses me off right now, Eve? I don¡¯t love you, but I did love my child. I was hoping to be a good father, but you have stolen those dreams away and taken our little wolf¡¯s life.¡± Noah approach her as he spoke, his eyes filled with tears. Then, he gave her two backhanded ps that echoed through the dungeon.


    At the same time, I could tell Alpha was speaking to Emily, but I could not hear the details clearly especially since he wasn¡¯t shouting. And that was what scared me the most because when Alpha was really angry, he would be calm.


    ¡°Noah, I did this because I wanted to be your wife,¡± said Eve softly.


    ¡°You killed our child because you wanted to be my wife? I¡¯ve never heard of such a ridiculous reason. Even if I did ept you as my mate, did you really think I would still be with you despite everything that had happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re more stupid than I thought, you unreasonable b*tch.¡±


    ¡°Emily told me that as long as I helped her get rid of Rose, she would be Luna, which meant that she could have you marry me as your mate! I love you so much! What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong is that you hadmitted one of the most heinous acts anyone could do. My wife and I treated you like our own. But how did you treat my grandson? How did you treat Luna Rose?¡±


    My father decided to step forward and punched her hard in the face without hesitation. I had never seen him like this. My mother simply stood on the sidelines, eyes red. She would never allow us to hit a woman, but I figured she would make an exception for this situation.


    ¡°You have no right to treat me like this! I¡¯m an Elf! I don¡¯t belong to a wolf pack!¡± There was blood on her face but it did not bother her as her attitude started to change. This b*tch still had the courage to argue back. Did she not realize that she hadmitted murder and treason against our pack?


    ¡°News of your deeds have spread to your race. Your ranked members are not willing to ept you even as a prisoner,¡± said I with a cold smile. I saw her bite her lips and tear them apart as she looked back at me with hatred in her eyes.


    I yed the video in front of her ¨C it was no longer a secret among the ranked members and elders. ¡°Eve, when you decided to kill Luna and your own flesh and blood, you should know that your fate has been decided. This is all your own fault.¡± I turned to my brother and said, ¡°Noah, you can decide how she dies.¡±


    The b*tch started crying again, begging my little brother with tears in her eyes. But he just looked at her with disgust.


    ¡°She will die the same way my son died,¡± said he. ¡°Find the dark witch and ask for the abortion medicine. Feel free to mix in poison, ck magic, and formalin.¡±


    ¡°Noah! Please! I beg you! You don¡¯t know what that medicine can do! !¡±


    ¡°I know what it can do, you d*mn b*tch.¡± By now, Noah was shouting at her. ¡°You hurt Luna, and when you willing let our son go, you should have been ready to face the pain he felt a hundred times over. You must die with him.¡±

 Chapter 231 - 231 The Main Culprit

    231 The Main Culprit


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    After the guards brought Emily and Eve each to the two sides of the dungeon, Patrick and his family took care of Eve while I took care of Emily.


    I stood before her as she looked at me pitifully. I could feel Champion stirring within me, impatient to be let out so that he could tear this woman apart.


    ¡°Emily, I want to ask you some questions and I want you to answer truthfully. If you don¡¯t, the guard will inject some silver nitrate in you.¡±


    ¡°Alpha! Don¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°Question one, did you conspire with Sarah of New Moon Pack to tamper with the facial mask to kill Rose, only to kill a maid in the end?¡±


    ¡°No! I was drugged by Sarah. I have no idea what I was talking about in those videos!¡±


    ¡°Question two, did you know why Rose¡¯s name was written on the floor of the maid¡¯s room before the victim died?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    I nodded to the guard beside me and he proceeded to insert a syringe filled with silver nitrate into her waist.


    ¡°Ah! D*mn it!¡± She started to scream in pain but she couldn¡¯t do anything because her arm was hung up.


    ¡°Did you not remember what I had just said about not speaking truthfully?¡± She was panting as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s try this again. Did you conspire with Sarah of New Moon Pack to tamper with the facial mask to kill Rose, only to kill a maid in the end?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why was Rose¡¯s name written on the floor of her room before the maid died?¡±


    ¡°I wrote it with her finger, then hid in the room as I watched her die!¡±


    ¡°You found out that she had stolen the mask so you took the opportunity to frame Rose?¡±


    ¡°I hate that bItch! She stole you away from me!¡±


    ¡°Call her Luna or die!¡± I ordered in my Alpha tone. ¡°Question three, did you, Alpha Alex of New Moon Pack, the dark witch Annabel, and the elf Eve conspire to do something stupid?¡±


    ¡°No! I was just the dark witch¡¯s puppet!¡± She was still lying so I signaled the guard over again. Just when he was about to stab her with a syringe, she immediately changed her mind.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this to me! Yes, yes! I told Alex about my n which he agreed to because he wanted that b*tch- Luna to return to him.¡±


    ¡°So, you ruined my life.¡±


    ¡°Ruined your life? I just wanted to make your life better! Only I am qualified to be your Luna! All the other she-wolves, including Sarah, are trash!¡± It seemed that she was immune to pain, or maybe she was just crazy.


    ¡°You said you wanted a pure she-wolf to be your Luna so it could only be me! I gave you my first! But you weren¡¯t even in my room the next morning. You didn¡¯t even leave a note! Then, you started to turn cold and indifferent to me. How could you expect me to bear that kind of treatment?!¡±


    ¡°You were just a one-night stand. I had made it clear from the beginning that I was determined to look for and remain faithful to my mate!¡±


    ¡°Rose is not what she seems. Alex had f*cked her ruthlessly and she was flirting with all the male werewolves of New Moon Pack, trying to shove her butt into their faces!¡± The guard didn¡¯t even wait for my order as he proceeded to stick the syringe into her. She screamed once more.


    ¡°Rose had maintained her purity until she met me.¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t! Alex and Sarah said...¡±


    ¡°They lied to you, you stupid b*tch.¡± I berated her. ¡°Alex rejected Rose as his mate on the morning of his coronation. That was exactly what she wanted. So she rejected him immediately too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! She¡¯s the one who lied! She¡¯s been lying to you! And that Mona! She¡¯s a monster! She¡¯ll destroy you and your pack! Only I¡¯m willing to love you!¡±


    ¡°Emily, before you receive your final punishment, I will also tell you the truth.¡±


    When I started speaking, her face gradually turned ashen. To her, this might be something worse than death.

 Chapter 232 - 232 The Revelation

    232 The Revtion


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Since I was eighteen, I knew that the heir of Southern Wilderness Pack, Rory Jeffrey Garner, also known as Rose, was my destined mate, even though she was only eight years old at the time. My parents knew and so did hers. So when our encounter in New Moon Pack was a reunion for us.¡±


    ¡°No, no, your mate should be me! She¡¯s just a lowly ve!¡±


    The guard whipped her and she let out a blood-curdling scream. This was good because she was too stubborn.


    ¡°I think this will be effective in treating your delusions and stupidity. The moon goddess had allowed me to find her again after eight years. I¡¯m very grateful for this chance of fate and cherish Rose very much. We love each other deeply. Moreover, we¡¯re both pure-blooded Alphas,¡± said I.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! You made all this up!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to tell you, I had recovered my memories a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°The day Rose disconnected from me, I had almost died. But the impact of the disconnection also triggered the recovery of my memories. I don¡¯t me you for being surprised because Annabel was too. But she was smart enough to switch sides, especially to make up for her mistakes.¡±


    ¡°How did you know about Annabel? D*mn it! This is impossible! I sold my soul to her! That dark witch! This wasn¡¯t part of the agreement!¡±


    ¡°She has always been on my side, or rather, on Rose¡¯s side the moment she found out what Rose is.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by what she is?¡±


    ¡°Rose has a beautiful wolf that is unparalleled in the world. This was shown to everyone during her Luna ceremony. Some people thought that this was only because she was the Alpha sessor of Southern Wilderness Pack. But in fact, she was a Werewolf of Chaos. She is a truly powerful Alpha as well as a very rare Phoenix Soul Wolf. Our friend Annabel had been waiting for her for a long time. She even worshipped her and was willing to do many things for her. Since we all had amon enemy, the enemy of the enemy is a friend.¡±


    ¡°That lowly dark witch? She has been lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, no one told you the truth because I asked them to.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Emily, after I recovered my memory, I figured out that you were the mastermind behind all this. The ranked members had known too but we still had to look for evidence against you. So I instructed Patrick to get rid of the imposter in the castle. I also had Annabel continue the act of doing as you wished just so that you wouldn¡¯t get suspicious. She was the one who revealed to Nichs that you were the Werewolf of Chaos he was looking for.¡±


    ¡°What? You used me as bait and cover for the woman who abandoned you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never abandon her.¡±


    ¡°But she abandoned you! She doesn¡¯t care about you anymore! You don¡¯t care about her that much either! Isn¡¯t that why you found another prostitute to be your lover?! You¡¯d rather find a prostitute who gave birth to someone else¡¯s child than be with me!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, I had already grabbed her neck. Her limbs iled in the air as she suffocated.


    ¡°Everyone, get out of the dungeon! Beta Patrick, get Luna and Susanna,¡± I ordered in my Alpha voice as my grip remained tight around her throat.


    I didn¡¯t know what they were doing to the elf, but I needed to clear the area for a while.


    After a while, I let go of Emily. She coughed violently and her eyes were filled with tears. But I couldn¡¯t care less.


    When Mona, Alonso, and Susanna came, the sight of them ignited the b*tch¡¯s emotions once more.


    ¡°You despicable monsters! You have bewitched Alpha! God will not let you go!¡± Ugh, her stubbornness and self-delusion were like weeds. I gave her another loud p and blood gushed out from her nostrils again. Susanna clicked her tongue in disgust.


    ¡°If you use any words other than ¡®Luna¡¯ to call her, I will do more than just p you.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, you hit me for that mistress?¡±


    ¡°Just see for yourself how Rose and Mona are rted.¡±


    ¡°Susanna, I need you to remove my disguise,¡± said Rose to Susanna.

 Chapter 233 - 233 Unveiling the Disguise

    233 Unveiling the Disguise


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Susanna, I need you to remove my disguise,¡± said Rose.


    ¡°Okay, Luna.¡±


    When Susanna said ¡®Luna¡¯, I heard Emily grunt like a cow. Soon, the real Rose stood in front of her.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± She screamed with all her might. ¡°This is impossible! No, no, no! You¡¯re all liars! You turned her into Rose!¡±


    ¡°Sorry to break it to you, Emily, but I¡¯ve always been Rose,¡± said my Luna. ¡°We did trick you into thinking that I was a single-mother she-wolf that Edward met on a business trip. It was easy to convince you. But truth is that Edward found me and our son after I had left, and we eventually made up. I could have returned in my true form and to my old life. But we needed to deal with that vampire first, which meant we needed to deal with certain obstacles such as you.¡±


    ¡°How could you do this to me?!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything to you. You brought all of these upon yourself when you decided to put your wishes above the safety of others. Rose and I almost f*cking died because of you, while she was pregnant!¡± I yelled at her.


    ¡°Why did you, a piece of trash, have to be picked up and brought back to our pack? Why can¡¯t you just f*ck off? Why do you keep haunting me?¡± Emily yelled at Rose and I immediately pped the former. She spat out a tooth. I didn¡¯t think that I had pped her that hard since I knew I hadn¡¯t used my full strength. I knew Rose still needed to talk to her.


    ¡°Edward, you shouldn¡¯t do this to me...¡± Emily whimpered. Rose touched my arm and I immediately calmed down. I saw a hint of jealousy in Emily¡¯s eyes when she saw me and Rose standing together again.


    ¡°Stay away from her! Why did you bring her back?¡± She was a b*tch who never gave up.


    ¡°Because I love her. I always have. Didn¡¯t I tell you this earlier? I had met Rose earlier than I met you. She is my mate and we are destined to be together. Our connection is so strong that it will never break, at least not by the likes of you.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you love me like I love you, Edward? Just because she appeared before me? This is bullsh*t! I rejected my mate for you!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your poor mate?¡± asked Rose.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your d*mn business! I¡¯ll kill you! !¡± The woman still shouted at Rose.


    ¡°Emily, before I kill you-¡± I was about to continue when I was interrupted.


    ¡°He won¡¯t kill you, I will.¡±


    ¡°Rose, what are you talking about?¡± I looked at my mate in surprise. This wasn¡¯t something she would say.


    ¡°This is something that happened between me and her, Edward. She already tried to kill me once, then she caused a car ident which almost killed you. You¡¯re an Alpha and you shouldn¡¯t be killing a woman. Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Rose, I¡¯m the Alpha of the pack. Executing the death penalty when necessary is part of my job.¡±


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m also an Alpha. And I¡¯m Luna of Sunset Pack. These things are also part of my job.¡±


    I sighed lightly. Although I didn¡¯t want my mate¡¯s hands to be stained with the blood of sinners since I knew that she was kinder than anyone else, I understood her feelings as a woman and a mother.


    Rose¡¯s turned to Emily, staring at the criminal as her shackles automatically became undone and Emily fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re a f*cking monster! Witch! Wh*re!¡± Emily shouted at my mate once more. Although her face was already covered in blood, she still failed to realize what wasing for her.

 Chapter 234 - 234 The Game in the Dungeon

    234 The Game in the Dungeon


    [[Mona¡¯s P.O.V.] will now officially switch back to [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]]


    [Roses¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°You¡¯re a f*cking monster! Witch! B*tch!¡±Emily yelled at me before she fell to the ground. But I just looked at her. ¡°Transform,¡± said I to her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said transform, wh*re!¡± I used my Luna tone this time as Edward watched from the side with his arms crossed over his chest. I could sense that he was a little surprised because he had never heard me speak like this before.


    Emily¡¯s wolf followed my orders as she began to transform into her wolf Agatha.


    ¡°Babe.¡± Just as I was about to transform, Edward walked over and bent over toward me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. If you give her a chance, Emily will kill you without hesitation.¡± He whispered in my ear. I looked back at him and he could tell I understood based on the look on my face. Then I transformed into my wolf.


    ¡°Luna¡¯s wolf didn¡¯t go back to its original form!¡± I heard Susanna say.


    ¡°Well, she is quite special. Charlotte must have evolved instead of adapted her appearance with Rose¡¯s disguise. Rose and Charlotte are now in sync with each other, thetter maturing as Rose continues to grow and develop her abilities,¡± said Alonso. Charlotte¡¯s change in appearance never bothered me anyway.


    Agatha and Charlotte started circling each other. I wasn¡¯t nning to use my abilities since it wouldn¡¯t be fair to my opponent, despite the fact that she had never treated us fairly to begin with. Although her wolf was bigger than Charlotte, I didn¡¯t think it would be an issue. Moreover, I could hear her thoughts.


    Agatha was the first to strike, but Charlotte saw thising and dodged. Our cell was a little small for two wolves, so Agatha immediately mmed into the wall. But she quickly shook off the impact and turned around again.


    I could feel Emily¡¯s anger radiating off Agatha as she started to act recklessly without rhyme or reason. Charlotte continued to watch for an opening as she countered the iing attacks.


    Agatha pounced again and Charlotte dodged but not quick enough as the former¡¯s ws had grazed against thetter¡¯s fur. Charlotte started to bleed. But soon, the wound healed, catching Agatha off-guard. Charlotte immediately used this opening to counterattack, jumping onto Agatha¡¯s back to bite down on thetter¡¯s neck.


    I could taste the blood as Agatha bled. Thetter started to whimper and struggle. I knew she was feeling the pain and that her cries were real. It was a good thing I didn¡¯t bother using my abilities since I was sure ordinary werewolves would not be able to withstand the intensity of my attacks if I did.


    Agatha started to swing and twist her body wildly, trying to escape from Charlotte¡¯s grip. But Charlotte simply shifted her position and bit on one of Agath¡¯s hind legs. I heard bones breaking before my wolf threw Agatha against a wall. I was no longer controlling Charlotte, allowing her to take the reins. But I still forbade her from using any abilities.


    Charlotte moved gracefully and fluidly as if she was dancing because anyone watching could tell that each move she made had been carefully calcted. Emily¡¯s wolf, on the other hand, was obviously acting on impulse. That was probably why not many people like her, because she was such an overconfident person that she never bothered to stop and reflect. She had always acted as if she was the best. Her arrogance and wickedness had led her to believe that she could be the pack¡¯s Luna.


    What I was most curious to know was the identity of her mate.


    Still deep in my thoughts, I suddenly heard a loud yelp that shook the cell and brought me back to the scene just in time to see Charlotte pull off one of Agatha¡¯s hind legs. It was the very one Charlotte had bitten earlier. Honestly, the sight of the scene was quite disturbing.


    Charlotte jumped on Agatha again and bit the wound on her neck. They rolled on the ground as Agatha tried to throw her opponent off, but Charlotte had bitten down on her quite firmly. Rather than killing her off with a single bite, it was obvious that she was torturing Agatha, prolonging her pain. Agatha was bleeding all over so even if Charlotte didn¡¯t kill her off immediately, the big wolf would still die from excessive blood loss.


    But before that happened, Charlotte jumped off her enemy¡¯s back. She had sensed something and decided to stand back. When I turned to look at Agatha, she was trembling on her remaining three legs. Then. I saw an amazing scene.


    Agatha was trying to turn back to her human form, but Emily didn¡¯t want to. Emily must still think that Agatha could still kill me and win the fight. The conflicting interests between the two were causing their body to constantly switch back and forth. It was quite a magical sight, really.


    Eventually, Emily changed back into her human form, looking bloody and disfigured.


    ¡°Agatha has surrendered and has acknowledged Rose¡¯s status, against Emily¡¯s wishes. It seemed that the wolf was not willing to sacrifice her life for this,¡± said Alonso.


    ¡°I have never heard of a wolf who can disobey her master!¡± Edward was surprised. But he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    I transformed back into my human form, and Susanna immediately provided a fitting costume for me. The reason I transformed back into my human form was that I heard Emily¡¯s wolf trying to establish a connection with me, and I agreed.


    ¡°Rose, what are you doing?¡± asked Edward.


    ¡°Agatha is talking to me. She is begging for mercy,¡± said I.


    ¡°She will never! We will kill you!¡± Emily growled incoherently, already weakened.


    ¡°Your wolf told me that she regrets pairing up with such an arrogant, selfish, stupid, and vicious werewolf. Unfortunately for her, she was not in the position to choose. She also said that she wishes to see her mate again.


    ¡°Oh, gosh.¡± I gasped in the end. Agatha had revealed who her mate was.

 Chapter 235 - 235 Her Partner

    235 Her Partner


    [Edward¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Oh, my God,¡± said Rose.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked I.


    ¡°Agatha, just told me who their mate is,¡± said she with eyes filled with mixed emotions. Then, she turned back to Emily again.


    ¡°All this time, your mate has always been right in front of you but you have never considered his feelings!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him! I want Edward! That mate is not good enough for me!¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t even epted your rejection,¡± said Rose which made all of us stare at her.


    ¡°Dearest, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Is it a member of the pack?¡± asked Alonso and Rose turned sad.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone we¡¯re familiar with, very familiar.¡±


    ¡°What? Who is it?¡± asked I.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dn.¡±


    I immediately took out my phone and asked Patrick to bring Dn to the dungeon.


    ¡°No, no, I... I don¡¯t want to see... him.¡± Emily had curled up on the floor, gradually losing consciousness from the blood loss. ¡°He¡¯s not my mate. I¡¯ve... I¡¯ve already rejected him.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not doing this for you. We¡¯re doing it for Dn. He needs closure,¡± said I to her.


    A few minutester, Patrick arrived with Dn. They bowed with respect at me before walking in.


    ¡°Alpha, and... Luna?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, shit¡± Obviously, we had forgotten that Rose had removed her disguise.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, Dn,¡± said I to him with my Alpha tone, hinting that he should not tell anyone else about this.


    ¡°I understand, Alpha.¡± His eyes were already filled with sadness when he saw the situation.


    ¡°So, is this true? Dn, is Emily your mate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡± He looked at me.


    ¡°Why have you never said anything to me?¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, Alpha, this is between me and her, not you.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± said I. I allowed Dn to approach Emily and he knelt next to her.


    Everyone could see the pain and hurt in his eyes. Even after everything she had done and after what she had be, he still cared for her.


    ¡°B*tch, you had always had a mate who loved you but you threw him away like he was nothing. You did so many evil things, even killing a few people because of your selfishness. You are as stubborn and stupid as Eve. If you had simply epted your mate, all of this could have been avoided, but you didn¡¯t,¡± said Patrick to Emily.


    ¡°Alpha, before she¡¯s executed, can I speak to her?¡± asked Dn. I nodded and all of us stepped back.


    Dn gently caressed Emily¡¯s cheek. Even though she was covered in blood, one of her legs was missing, and her body was covered in wounds, he still looked lovingly at her. He still thought her beautiful.


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯ve done too many wrong things, but I forgive you for what happened between the two of us. I will still love you till the end,¡± said he. Then, he bent down and gently kissed Emily¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Emily B. Goodall, I, Dn Cerus, ept your rejection.¡± After saying this, Dn stood up. I saw the tears in his eyes. I had never seen my chief guard like this before and I truly felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone what I saw here,¡± said he to me as he walked past me. He bowed to me once again before walking towards the exit of the dungeon. We waited for a minute until we heard the door close.


    I saw Rose¡¯s tears welling up in her eyes for Dn. This wall-like man knew some of our ns and some of the truth, but he had never protected a sinner because of his personal feelings even when he knew the result of our ns would tear his heart out. I hadn¡¯t been wrong about him. He was a loyal and righteous man through and through.


    ¡°Emily,¡± said Rose as she walked to the woman on the floor. ¡°You could have had a mate who loved cherished you. You could have lived happily together, but you chose to sin and be greedy instead. Your actions have hurt many people. You don¡¯t deserve happiness and love.¡± Emily was twitching on the ground by now. I couldn¡¯t even read her eyes anymore.


    ¡°I hope you and your wolf can be reborn, cherish your souls, and live a better life next time.¡± And with a quick flick of Rose¡¯s wrist, she snapped Emily¡¯s neck.


    Another one of our enemies had fallen. Now, there was only one left.


    The strange Werewolf of Chaos who surrendered to the council, Nichs¡¯ aplice, Frankie.

 Chapter 236 - 236 The Decision on Identity

    236 The Decision on Identity


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    I felt relieved after I had killed Emily, but only because I never had to worry about her threatening me or my loved ones ever again. I knew I had to do it after what she had done to us.


    Still, a dark cloud hanging over my head. I had never wanted to kill anyone and I hated what I had done to her, to make her suffer like that. But Edward, Alonso, and my wolf Charlotte told me that she deserved it. When Emily¡¯s wolf Agatha gave in to me, they were as shocked as I was. We had never seen a wolf betray its master before.


    Now that we were done here, Edward and I headed back to our old bedroom where Luna Taylor was taking care of my son. I was so eager to hug him after a hot bath.


    I eventually realized that I had not asked Susanna to restore Mona¡¯s appearance because some of the Omega servants in the castle looked at me as if their eyes were going to pop out of their sockets. Edward ignored them and continued to hold my hand tightly. Based on this gesture, they greeted us as Alpha and Luna.


    Before dinner, Patrick came to report about the elf. He had found Annabel and requested her to reproduce the poison she had given Eve for the abortion.


    Noah ended up being the one to administer the poison. Unlike Rose¡¯s quick flick of a wrist, the poison took a long time to take effect, causing the elf to struggle for hours. Eventually, she died.


    But perhaps the most heartbreaking part of it all was when Annabel returned Noah¡¯s son to him, soaked in a jar of formalin. Everyone in Patrick¡¯s family cried, including his little sister, Lily. Finally, they buried the little body and prayed that he would never suffer in the next life.


    After I had given my son a good, long hug, I passed him back to Luna Taylor because I needed to speak with Edward.


    When it was just the two of us in the room, Edward pulled me into his arms and kissed the top of my head.


    ¡°Dearest, what do you want to tell me?¡± asked he.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided which identity I want to continue living in.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± He looked at me seriously.


    I had given this a long and good thought, and to be honest, I did consider remaining as Mona at first. But as time went on, I became more aware that I didn¡¯t like being this fake me. Mona was never the best option for permanence because she was a temporary solution until I gave birth to Phil.


    Even though Edward said he could love me in any capacity, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to fully perform as Mona. I missed being myself. I missed being Rose. I was a ten-year-old girl who survived a genocide and then envement for eight years. I was the girl who met her true love when she thought all hope was lost. Rose was a survivor and a fighter, not Mona. Mona was just a disguise, not a living person. Her existence was a result of a witch¡¯s magic, while Rose¡¯s existence was a result of sacrifice, willpower, and the most genuine vitality.


    ¡°Alpha, I want to be Rose again. I don¡¯t want to be a body created by magic again. I am the daughter of Southern Wilderness Pack¡¯s Alpha Austin and Luna Nancy. Their deaths would be for nothing if I continued my disguise. My parents cannot die in vain. I don¡¯t want to hide my identity anymore just because of people¡¯s opinions. Rose always survives and perseveres.¡±


    ¡°Baby, I know what you¡¯re thinking and Ipletely agree with your decision. Even though I¡¯ve epted Mona, I miss Rose too, Angel. Wee home.¡± He kissed me deeply and I kissed him back just the same.


    I would inform the rest of the ranked members soon, then to all the members of the pack. Everyone has the right to know the truth.


    Just then, Edward¡¯s cellphone rang. He immediately picked it up and just as quickly turned to me.


    ¡°Elder Liam, Frankie wants to meet Mona?¡±

 Chapter 237 - 237 A Strange Meeting

    237 A Strange Meeting


    [Rose¡¯s P.O.V.]


    ¡°Elder Liam, Frankie wants to meet Mona?¡±


    Edward was looking at me and I could see the surprise in his eyes. I didn¡¯t need to think much as I simply nodded in return. Edward told Elder Liam that I agreed, though with a hint of hesitation.


    ¡°Baby, do you know that Werewolf of Chaos?¡± asked Edward right after he had hung up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him but I had seen him when I used the Illusion of Despair on Nichs. I think I need to meet him since he asked to see me.¡±


    But Edward¡¯s first reaction was to stop me.


    ¡°I mean, maybe we can wait for his public trial before going. The elders said that he didn¡¯t say anything during his imprisonment. Moreover, his surrender is suspicious in itself. I don¡¯t want you getting too close to him, especially since we don¡¯t know what he is up to.¡±


    ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t you remember? I can read others¡¯ thoughts. I think it¡¯s beneficial for the council to interrogate him in my presence. I can see if he¡¯s lying.¡±


    ¡°But what if he can keep you out of his thoughts too? What if he was a Werewolf of Chaos too?¡± It seemed that he was now half an expert in studying Werewolves of Chaos.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I still need to go. I want to be as useful as possible because I have a very good feeling that this person has information about my mother. I saw him next to her in Nichs¡¯s Illusion of Despair. I need to know the truth.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Alonso will also have some insights because I had requested his help regarding something rted to this previously.¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°On the day we returned to the pack, I told him everything I saw in Nichs¡¯s vision. He promised me that he would help me investigate.¡±


    When I told Edward about Alonso¡¯s findings, he sighed.


    ¡°Baby, you canpletely take charge now, but I still hope that I can protect you and our son¡¯s safety,¡± said Edward to me with a hint of loneliness and worry in his eyes. Just as he was about to say something, I hooked my hand around his neck and sealed his lips with mine.


    ¡°Alpha, I might start to walk on different paths as you and be stronger, but I will always be yours and yours only.¡± I was not lying.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!